i think i've said it once, but i'm just gonna say it again.
i'm so incredibly sorry for not posting a whole lot in the last month. my mental health tanked pretty hard along with a small medical scare.
i'm still going through it, but i think i can see a light at the end of a very dark and windy tunnel.
my eye sight, i feel, is getting a little worse; there's pressure behind my eyes that makes it feel as if they're going to pop out of their sockets. research says a digital eye strain, but we'll see in a couple weeks with the eye doctor.
my therapist thinks i have adhd, and she also thinks i've been having a big emotional dysregulation episode (which i have to agree). i do believe we both agree that i'm stuck in fight-or-flight mode...
anyway, a writing update; i've written a little for the off campus fic. please don't give up on me. i was hoping to have had it posted by now, but alas, my mental health has come first (as it should, tbh.) i'm almost done, though!! (i have 7ish minutes left of the last episode to write and then i'm done!) we're sitting at 50.2k words! i'm hoping to have it up within the next two weeks, but if i don't, someone please come ask me about it, lol.
-sigh; that's my big ass update for y'all that no one asked for.
Author: @harringtonstilinski
Characters: John Logan x Graham!Reader (Little G, Little Graham, LG)
Word Count: 13.2k (i know y'all wanted a long fic, but tumblr isn't letting me upload more than 1,000 block lines or whatever. i guess 50.8k is just too much for a single upload, lol)
Warnings: whole season rewrite of sorts, fluff, lil' angst, nicknames (little g, little graham, lg, princess), mentions of dv, mentions of blood on hands, lg is almost anywhere and everywhere so if that's not your speed then kindly keep scrolling, loosely using hannah and garrett's storyline so if that not your cup of tea please keep scrolling, these warning won't be changing at all during the series, lol
Requested: no | yes;
Smut: no | yes; 18+ MINORS DNI: mutual masturbation, oral (m+f receiving), fingering (f receiving), protected & unprotected m+f (unprotected is one scene. always wrap before you tap. thanks.), these aint changing, lol
A/N: Hi, friends! A couple of scene rewrites turned this... book. Little spoiler; the info about his background was received from Google at the time of writing. Anyway. If you like this, please do not hesitate to reblog and give some feedback, whether it be in the reblogs, comments, or my inbox. As always, read at your own risk and enjoy 😊
I had elected to sit with Jules by the Hawks player bench, their phone on a tripod to livestream the game. Thankfully they didn’t have the stream going yet as I sat down next to them, my knee bouncing up and down.
“Hey, you okay?” they asked.
I shook my head once, replying, “Nope. Dad’s fucking here, and I need your brother.” Turning my head to look at them, I added, “Now.”
“Skating didn’t help?”
“Nope,” I repeated. “Dad spotted me and gave me a look that I’ve been terrified of since I was a kid.”
Jules sighed, putting their hand on my shoulder. “Go back to the locker room and see John.”
I nodded before getting up, running my way through the halls and into the locker room. Spotting Logan at his stall, I watched as Dean tapped his shoulder, the former turning to look at me.
With blurred vision, I quickly made my way over to him, wrapping my arms around his neck. “I’m so sorry,” I whispered.
“What’s wrong?” he asked into my neck.
“Dad being here, Cindy still being with him, our fight.” Pulling back to look at him, I felt a tear slide down my cheek. “I’m so sorry.”
“Princess, it’s–”
“No, no, let me get this out.” Cupping his cheek, I let the words spill out of me. “Having grown up with money, I don’t know what it’s like having to work for it. Just about everything was handed to me on a silver platter. I’m willing to learn what it's like having to work for it if you let me.”
As a confused look crossed his face, I sighed. “Last night when Garrett said it wasn’t about the money, and you replied ‘spoken like a couple of people with a shit ton of it.’ I went outside and cried, who for, I’m still not sure; little you and/or grown you who’s had to work for money or myself who grew up with it.
“But if you have the patience and the words to teach me about what it was like not growing up with it, I’ll listen. I’m willing to learn if you’ll teach me. I love you, John Logan.”
He furrowed his brows before nodding, “Of course.” He kissed me, saying against my lips, “I love you, princess.”
“Graham!” Jensen groaned. “Get out of my locker room.”
“Come back after the first period,” Logan whispered against my lips.
“Okay,” I whispered back, kissing him one last time before making my way back to the stands, taking my spot next to Jules.
They started their livestream as soon as I sat back down beside them. The whistle blew right before they said, “This is it, folks. The start of our long awaited game with St. A’s and their new center, Aaron Delaney.”
“He looks cocky and arrogant as hell, too,” I added.
The ref dropped the puck in between Garrett and Delaney, my brother knocking it away first.
“And we’re underway here in the first,” Jules announced. “Hawks take possession.”
Garrett skated down the ice for a few feet before being smashed into the wall by Delaney.
“What the fuck?!” I shouted, standing from my seat.
“Oh, shit,” Jules said. “Brutal hit from Aaron Delaney. Little Graham is not happy about that one, folks.” They grabbed my arm to pull me back down. “What are you doing?”
“I’m gonna go kick his ass!”
“You might be feisty, but you’re not that feisty.” Going back to the stream, they said, “Seems the new guy’s fitting right in with St. A’s legendary trash talking bullies.”
Delaney pushed Garrett again at the start of another play, my anger rising with each touch he lays on my brother.
The crowd booed as I stood, hitting the plexiglass as I shouted, “Bring me 29! I’m gonna kick his ass. Bring him here!” I quickly turned my head in the direction of Coach Jensen, seeing a look on his face that made me stop in my tracks. Pointing at Jensen, I said, “He touches my brother again, he’s fucking dead, Jensen!”
When I watched Delaney pull Garrett’s feet out from under him with his stick, I just about burst through the glass. “Call the penalty, ref! What the fuck was that?!” I screamed.
“Little Graham is practically right; how is that not a penalty?” Jules said. “Hawks regain possession. Graham starts out from behind his own net…”
My eyes tracked Garrett coming around our team’s net before Delaney checked him with his shoulder, sending Garrett to the ice again.
“Delaney said nope,” Jules announced.
I turned to face them, anger in my eyes at the St. A’s player.
“Little Graham looks ready to murder the St. A’s player.”
Turning back to the game just in time, I watched as Delenaey takes control of the puck before shooting in our net as Jules recalled, “He shoots… and beats Simms’ blocker side for the goal.”
Delaney said something to Garrett, who just stood there on the ice. Logan came into view, saying something to him before skating off.
As the period went on, I kept hitting the glass at every wrong play that was made, Jules’ commentary for the game sounding behind me. My eyes never left Garrett, my little sister instinct to protect him going off like crazy.
Unfortunately, St. A’s was winning… by like a lot.
“Nasty cross-check by Delaney,” Jules commented as I hit the glass in front of me. After that, their commentary just became background noise, my anger rising with each hit my brother received from Delaney.
“Vipers are absolutely dominating the Hawks right now.”
“Hawks can’t play in the zone.”
“Vipers collect the puck in the Hawks’ zone.”
“Are you kidding? The Vipers are relentless.”
“That’s a slashing penalty on St. A’s 29.”
“There’s Delaney again. What the actual fuck?”
“Delaney shoots.”
When the Hawks went back into the locker room, I made my way out the stands and followed them. Garrett gave me that look as they walked by that had my heart skyrocketing.
I walked in just time to hear Coach Jensen say, “Well, that wasn’t the first period I was looking for.” He looked at Garrett as I walked toward my brother, adding, “Graham, Delaney’s shadowing you - Little Graham, out.”
“With all due respect, Coach, I cannot do that,” I said. “You can do your best to throw me out of this room, but I’m not leaving my brother. I’ll be quiet. Please continue.”
He sighed before going back to grilling my brother. “Move the puck. Look at Birdie and Dean.”
From the corner of my eye, I saw Garrett move his head to the right, my own moving in the same direction to look at his teammates and friends.
“We got two periods left. Your turnovers are killing us.”
“Don’t worry about us,” Birdie breathed. “We’re good.”
Dean made a buzzer sound before saying, “Fuck that. I’m not good.”
Logan and I made eye contact as Jensen concluded to the team, “Let’s just work as a team and try not to do it all ourselves.” Turning to Garrett, Coach quietly addressed, “No more one-on-one sloppiness.”
“I got it, okay?” Garrett retorted. “Fine.”
“Hey, cut the attitude, Graham. I mean it.”
“Or what? You’re gonna kick him off the team?” I asked with my own attitude.
My eyes met Logan’s as he walked toward Garrett and I as he whispered, “Princess,” right before Coach walked away. I wanted to glue myself to his side, but I didn’t wanna break his concentration on the game.
Looking at Garrett, Logan said, “Hey, Delaney’s trying to take you out of the game, so take their defenders out, too. As soon as the puck comes in, you just get rid of it.”
“Who died and made you coach?” Garrett asked, attitude very fucking present.
“Garrett,” I breathed, shock lacing every bit of my tone.
“I’m out there, too, man,” Logan reminded.
“Okay, then worry about yourself,” Garrett retorted.
Moving closer to Logan, I was filled with shock, and I wasn’t sure I was looking at my big brother right now… or another version of our father.
“Garrett, what the fuck?” I asked at the same time Logan said, “Okay, fine. I don’t know what your problem is, but I suggest you do whatever it takes to work it out. Fucking quick.”
As Garrett breathed heavily, I walked with Logan back to his stall, ignoring the look that Jensen was giving me. Sighing, I stood beside my number 22, staring at his profile. “I’m not defending my brother when I say this, but there’s a lot going right now in his brain. Between Dad and Cindy being here, Wellsy not being here, Delaney gaining up on him. It’s just a lot.”
“Doesn’t make his attitude okay,” Logan said, looking at me. “He needs to fix it.”
“He needs an ass whooping is what he needs. I’ll gladly give it to him.”
He chuckled before grabbing his helmet and stick. “You need to get back into the stands.” Turning to stand in front of me, he had a smile on his face before he asked, “Now, can you stay in your seat this period?”
“I can try,” I smiled back. “Don’t be too surprised if I jump the wall to beat up any of those players if they hurt you…” I paused to roll my eyes and add, “Or continue hurting Garrett.”
Tilting his head down, his lips met mine. “I love you.”
Kiss.
“I love you, too, 22.”
Kiss.
He didn’t say anything else, he just smirked at me before tossing his hair back to put his helmet on, walking out with his team.
I made it back to the stands just in time for Jules to start their commentary for Period 2 of the game.
“Heavy into the second,” they said. “Briar’s trailing 3-1. You can tell Graham is frustrated with this incessant coverage.”
“Little Graham isn’t happy about it, either,” I voiced, my leg bouncing again.
Delaney shoved Garrett into the barrier again, a frustrated groan slipping from me.
“Move it,” Delaney said.
“Fuck you,” Garrett seethed.
I heard a stick tap on the ice, but I didn’t see who it was because my eyes were trained on Garrett, my brows furrowing in confusion. “What’s he doing?” I whispered. Standing, I moved the glass to get a closer look, putting my hands on the transparent barrier.
Everyone was yelling at Garrett to pass it to Logan, but I guess elected to ignore them because the next thing I knew, Garrett almost went into the team’s bench area, Delaney having shoved him again.
“What the fuck, Gare?!” I yelled. “Fucking pass it to Logan!”
“Can’t keep up, Daddy’s boy?” I heard Delaney say.
“Fuck!” Garrett yelled.
“Oof,” Jules huffed. “Someone hold Garrett’s hair back because he is getting sloppy.”
“No, he’s getting cocky,” I snapped, turning my head to look at Jules. I told them sorry after sighing, my eyes going back to the game.
“Delaney banks the puck back to himself past Graham and breaks up the ice. Delaney sends the puck behind the Hawks’ net. The Hawks are on their heels again. The pass comes out front to Delaney, and…”
Delaney crashed into Birdie, sending him down to the ice, his head hitting the rink’s floor. I gasped, my hands flying up to cover my mouth, the crowd behind me giving their own noises of protest.
“What an absolutely brutal hit from Delaney and a brutal end to the second period for the Hawks. Birdie sure got his bell rung. Let’s hope he’s okay.”
Not even waiting for the team, I left the stands going into the locker room. Sitting in Logan’s stall, I trapped my forearms between my legs, one of them bouncing in nerves and anxiety.
Not a few minutes later, the team started to make their way into the locker room, the medic helping Birdie to his locker. I stood, my eyes immediately on Logan as he walked up to me as he took off his jersey, leaving his pads on. He kissed me before putting his arm around my shoulders, my own arms going around his middle.
As Logan and I moved towards Birdie’s stall a couple of feet away, we all looked at Birdie as the medic checked his dilation for any sign of a concussion.
“How ya doing, Birdie?” Logan asked.
“Everything’s so fucking bright,” Birdie rasped.
“Okay,” Jensen said. “You’re not going back in. Rogers, you’re up. I’m gonna put you on D for the third.”
Logan turned and moved us back to his stall. When he removed his arm, I could feel his frustration building. “What’s wrong?” I whispered, my volume low enough for only Logan and I to hear.
“Your brother’s being a selfish asshole,” Logan whispered back, sitting down in front of me.
I sighed, closing my eyes. “I know. There’s nothing any of us can do. I saw him text Hannah after we spoke to Dad. Maybe he’s just worried about her? I mean, she’s not in the stands.”
Resting my hands on either side of his neck, he took a drink of water from his water bottle. Releasing a deep breath, I asked, “What do you need from me?”
Putting his free hand on my hip, he replied, “You being in front of me is enough.”
Tucker’s voice had both of our heads turning as he said, “Okay, guys, anything can happen in 20 minutes.”
Logan turned my body to the side, my body going off balance for a second before I landed on his thigh, a sorry hopefully reaching his ears as my arm went around his shoulder, my fingers threading through the back of his hair.
“Maybe we switch to a one-two-two trap to really cut off their outlets, amp up the pressure?” Tuck suggested.
I took in a breath to agree with Tuck, but Logan cut me off, my head snapping in his direction at the same time my faltered as he said, “That won’t work. It doesn’t matter what we do. We were already getting our asses kicked before Birdie got domed. We know what the problem is.”
“You got something to say?” Garrett asked, that anger ever present.
It was quiet for a moment before Logan answered, “You know you’re locked off. I told you to get rid of it.”
“Logan, come on,” Tucker said.
“No, everyone is thinking it.”
I resumed my ministrations on his hair, not sure if it’s working.
“Garrett Graham’s gotta do it all by himself, and now, we’re down by two.”
“Stay in your lane, John,” Garrett said.
“Guys, come on,” Dean said. “It’s not that deep.”
“No, it fucking is for some of us, Dean,” Logan exclaimed. “It is that deep. I’m not gonna let us lose this game because Phil Graham’s son gets to do whatever he fucking wants.” He tapped my leg, silently asking me to get up. I did so and moved over to Tuck and Dean, watching the scene play out in front of me.
Looking over at my brother, I could see that anger wanting to spill out. The anger that our dad took out on our mom when we were kids.
“Uh, Lo,” I quietly said. “Babe, I think you should tone it down.” I was scared for Logan because if Garrett let that anger loose, that’d be the end of their friendship, and Logan might end up in the hospital.
I saw the indent Garrett left of his bedroom wall as a kid, and I even watched him pummel a pillow before. That anger is not good. I even felt it just now while watching the game.
Garrett got up and stormed over towards Logan, saying, “You don’t know what the fuck you’re talking about.”
Tucker pushed Garrett back while Dean held Logan back.
“You gonna fight me now?” Logan asked.
I stood in the middle of Dean and Tucker, screaming for them to stop.
“Garrett, you need to calm down,” I shouted, tears lining my eyes, blurring my vision. “I love you, but you’re being a fucking dick. Bigger than our own fucking father.” As a tear slid down my cheek, I felt an arm gently go around my front, pulling my back to a chest.
“We’re on the same team, G,” Logan yelled. “Don’t you get that? You’re not the only one who can play hockey! You’re not the only one who’s been busting their ass, and you’re not the only one who wants to beat these motherfuckers! We are on the same. team!”
“Logan, give him a second to calm down,” Tucker asked.
Shoving Tuck’s shoulder, Garrett sneered, “I don’t need your fucking help, Tuck.”
Walking around Tucker, I did my best to shove my brother in the chest. “Then fucking leave!” He and I had a stare down as tears streamed down my face. “Fucking. Leave. You’re being a fucking bully to your friends because your fucking ego has been shot.”
Gare looked at me like he wanted… to hit me. He turned and walked out of the locker room, leaving the four of us alone.
“Fuck,” Logan hissed.
I hated seeing Garrett in this state; it was like I was seeing our dad and not my protective big brother. A sob wreaked through me and my knees just about gave out on me.
“Shit, love,” Dean whispered, catching me as I stumbled backward. “Logan.”
“Princess.”
One second, I was staring at the entrance to the locker room, and in the next, I was holding onto Logan’s neck for what felt like dear life, trying to control my tears. With a trembling voice, I whispered, “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.”
“Hey, hey,” Logan quietly cooed. “It’s not your fault.” He was mad as hell as my brother, ready to knock his head off. Right in this moment with me, though, he was soft and caring, not at all like the man I saw just two minutes ago.
I felt myself being lowered, my legs on either side of his. Not being able to say anything else, another sob tore through me, all the fear from seeing Dad and being scared for Cindy, as well as seeing this side of both Logan and Garret hitting like a train.
“Look at me,” Logan whispered. “Look at me, princess.”
Lifting my head, I sniffled, feeling his hands on my cheeks, thumbs wiping my tears away. Cupping the back of my head, he gently pulled me forward, our foreheads meeting in the middle.
“It’s not your fault. Don’t you dare apologize for him. Do you hear me?”
Nodding, I closed my eyes, moving my hands from the back of his neck to the sides. I didn’t care about the fact that he was sweaty from playing, I just cared about this moment we were sharing.
There were no words said between us, just our breathing and the occasional stuttering breath I took from crying.
“I hate to break this up, but we need to go,” Dean said, reminding us that there’s still one more period to be played.
“I’ll walk you to the stands,” Logan whispered, my answer being a nod before I slid off his lap. After he put his jersey back on, he grabbed his helmet and stick. Grabbing my hand, he interlaced our fingers, all the warmth I needed coming back.
I was a little shocked to see Hannah standing by the stands alone, so I pulled on Logan’s hand, his steps faltering before turning to look at me. Nothing needed to be said between us, a small smile grazing my lips.
I had to stand on my toes to kiss him while he wore his skates, his 5’11” frame jumping to about 6’2”. When our lips parted, I smiled a little and said, “I love you.”
Logan smirked at me and replied, “I love you, too,” before flipping hair back to put his helmet on.
“That’s fucking hot.”
He chuckled before making his way to the ice, skating around with his teammates.
I turned and hugged Hannah, asking her if she wanted me to stand with her for this last period. She looped her arm through mine, giving me one of her soft smiles.
We watched as Delaney and Garrett met in the center of ice, ready to start the final period after the buzzer sounded.
Once the ref dropped the puck, Garrett got possession and did a half circle before Delaney pushed him to the ice.
“What the fuck, 29?!” I yelled, Hannah jumping. Looking at her, I immediately apologized. She looked… scared, almost. Almost like she was reliving a traumatic event. “Hannah, what’s wrong?”
She shook her head, eyes blinking a few times before she replied, “Nothing. Still not totally used to seeing the violence.”
“If you need to walk away, let me know, okay?” I rested my head on her shoulder, feeling her nod. I was gonna do anything I could to protect her from whatever it was she was feeling.
I cheered when Logan and Garrett knocked their gloves together before Garrett stood back up. We were standing close enough to Jules that I could hear their commentary.
“Hawks in their own zone.”
“Yes!” I quietly cheered, but groaned when a St. A’s player slammed Dean into the barriers, regaining the puck before passing it to his teammate. Puck was intercepted by Tucker, who passed it back to my brother.
I squatted a little as Garrett skated down the ice, dribbling the puck. Delaney came after him again, but Garrett stopped and spun, passing the puck to Tucker, who shot the puck into the net.
Jumping, I raised my hands in the air, screaming for our boys. Hannah’s claps and own cheers to my right.
The Hawks gathered around Tucker, almost dog piling the poor man. They all broke apart, skating by our players on the bench to give them high fives. Logan passed and winked at me, a big smile on his face. Garrett passed by, pointing at Hannah and smiling wide, causing her to chuckle.
When Jensen called for a timeout, I moved to stand in front of Hannah a little, being sure not to block her view of the game as I spoke with Jules about the game. The buzzer sounded about 30 seconds later, indicating the continuation of the game.
“Coming out of the last timeout with two minutes left, it’s looking real good for the Hawks,” Jules commented. They looked at me, smiling a little as they said, “Graham and Logan have been having a blast out there,” before looking back at the ice. “We love that for them. And more importantly, we love it for me… and Little Graham.”
Delaney stopped in front of the end of our team bench, Hannah’s breathing behind me getting a little heavier.
I turned around, putting eyes on her. “Hannah?”
Cheers from the ice regained my attention, my brother, boyfriend and best friends getting back into their spots.
“This is it, folks,” Jules said. “It’s looking like the last face-off of the game.”
“Thank god,” I muttered. Reaching back, I lightly rubbed Hannah’s hand, feeling her fingers lace with mine. It was the only way I thought of how to comfort her without saying words.
Garrett and Delaney faced-off in front of Hannah and I, both standing while exchanging words before they bent down, Delaney looking over at Hannah, her grip getting a little tighter as her breathing became more heavy.
The ref dropped the puck, Delaney taking possession of it as Garrett stood up and looked over to Hannah. I don’t know what was going through his head, but when he dropped his stick, I knew the only thing he was thinking was to protect Hannah.
Garrett skated over to Delaney, grabbing him by the arms and taking him to the ground. I watched in horror as my brother tossed his gloves off, removed Delaney’s helmet then proceeded to punch the shit out of his face.
Every Hawk on the ice attempted to drag my brother off of his opponent.
Tears filled my eyes as Logan held on to him, saying something to him before the ref pulled Garrett off the ice, those tears falling down my cheeks at seeing blood on his knuckles, Jensen following him.
Hannah’s hand released from mine as she turned and walked down the tunnel, nothing but gasps meeting my ears.
In a split decision, I turned and made my way back to the locker room. I stopped at the entrance, seeing Jensen standing a few feet away from my brother, saying, “I won’t condone that kind of behavior on my ice. As of now, you’re suspended for four games.”
Coach Jensen turned and looked at me, not bothering to tell me to leave before he walked out to return to the game.
Garrett whispered my name, my blurred vision meeting his eyes. I walked over to him, kneeling in front of him for a second, just looking at my big brother. Seeing the torment in his eyes, the… sadness, confusion, his own unshed tears.
I wrapped my arms around his neck, my own tears sliding down my cheeks as his arm went around my middle.
He grunted as he pulled out of the hug, my butt meeting my knees as I sat back. “You should go back out there. Support Logan.”
“You’re more important right now. He may be my boyfriend, but you are my brother. You’ve always been there for me. Let me be there for you.” It was quiet for a moment before my quiet, soft voice asked, “Why’d you do it, Gare?”
“That’s not my story to tell.”
“Was it for Hannah?”
He nodded. “Again, sis. Not my story to tell.” He turned and grabbed his jersey, looking at our last name on the back in big, blue letters.
I took it from him, placing it on the ground. “Fuck him, okay?” As soon as a tear left his waterline, I wrapped him up in another hug, letting him shed those angry tears. He gathered himself up about 30 seconds later when the door to the locker room opened.
I stayed kneeling in front of my brother as the team made their way in, and I didn’t even care when they started the showers.
When Logan and I were the last ones in the room, he took me by the hand and led me into the showers. He let me wash his hair and his body, where I then proceeded to kneel in front of him, my lips around his cock for a moment before he picked me up, our lips connecting in a searing kiss as he thrust inside of me in one fell swoop.
I had to keep quiet, knowing that Garrett was on the other side of the locker room door, waiting for me to walk out of the building with him, knowing that our dad would want to speak to the both of us.
After Logan and I came together, he helped clean me off before shutting off the water, telling me I can shower properly at the house with all the scents that he was growing very fond of. Once dressed, we left the locker room with our bags, our fingers laced together. He kissed me once we came to the stairs.
Garrett and I waited a few moments before walking up the stairs, Dad standing at one of the landings, the both of us sighing.
“Kids,” Dad said.
“No, we have an agreement,” Garrett clipped. “I don’t win, you don’t talk to me, to us.”
Blocking our path, Dad put a hand up, saying, “Cleary, this is an exception.”
“Move,” I growled.
“No, hang on. Just listen.”
Garrett sighed, his arm going back around my shoulders in that protective way again, just like earlier when this happened before the game.
“I’m proud of you.”
“Wow,” I sarcastically said. “Words I’d never thought I’d hear from you. Good job, Dad.” I looked up at Garrett, seeing the shock that I clearly felt; though mine was masked with sarcasm.
“What?” Garrett voiced his shock.
Smiling, Dad used an enthusiastic tone when answering, “That was some tough old school hockey!” He chuckled, like a kid getting an ice cream tone after having a meltdown.
“I just got suspended.”
“Four games,” I added.
“Yeah,” Dad mused. “That is not ideal. But, hey, it happens, right? You get worked up, you lose your cool. Part of the game. But shit will rain down, though. NCAA will be on your ass, but don’t worry.”
I scoffed and pulled out my phone, feeling it vibrate with a text.
Lo 🫶🏻: I’m in my truck, obviously. I’ll wait for you ♥️
“I’ll call the Bruins, I’ll take care of it.”
I locked my phone and put it back in my pocket, looking at Dad with an incredulous look.
“No one will keep Phil Graham’s son off the ice.”
As Dad walked up the stairs to the lobby, Garrett tightened his hold on me a little, breathing deeply and heavily. “So, that’s it, huh?”
“Excuse me?” Dad turned around, facing us once more.
“As long as my sister and I have ‘Graham’ on our backs, we can just do whatever the hell we want without consequences for the rest of our lives?”
“Like you,” I added, my own anger bubbling up.
As if he doesn’t remember, Dad said, “I don’t know what you’re talking about. Either of you.”
“Yes, you do,” we said in unison.
He looked at us, eyeing us up and down before sneering, “I don’t remember either of you complaining about being a Graham when the best coaches were landed for Garrett, when he got on the best teams, and you both got the best equipment. Your skates ring a bell, daughter?”
“With the best bruises,” Garrett clapped back. “Right? Easy to write it off when your son plays such a violent sport, and your daughter falls a lot while trying to copy figure skaters because she loves it.”
“I did what I had to.”
“That’s fucking bullshit, and you know it!”
“I don’t want to hear what a terrible dad I was for making the both of you tough. Although, your sister was an exception.”
“Yeah, because you didn’t want me!” I exclaimed.
“For wanting you, Garrett, to have the best.”
“Oh, fuck you! You don’t want the best for us! It was never about us!”
“Of course it was! You’re about to play for the Bruins! I made that happen!”
“What about Addison?! Did you ever make anything happen for her?! No, because you never wanted her. I’m glad Mom didn’t listen to you because Addison is the best thing that’s ever happened to his family, and you’ve treated her like shit since the day she was born.”
Big brother is not wrong.
Garrett was quiet for a minute after his outburst, his breaths still heavy.
Dad spoke up next, saying, “You can hate the name on the back of your jersey-” He looked at me, adding, “Attached to your first name-” His eyes moved back to Garrett. “All the two of you want, but it doesn’t make you better than me. It just makes you ungrateful.”
“You’re fucking ungrateful,” I sneered.
“We will never be like you,” Garrett also sneered.
Dad smiled an evil fucking smile that I wish Gare would just knock the fuck right off. “You two already are.”
Garrett removed his arm from around my shoulders, his hand wrapping around my own as he said, “Stay the fuck away from us. Stop calling. Stop coming to my games. Addison and I are fucking done.”
Shoving Dad’s shoulder with his, Garrett moved us to walk up the lobby stairs - well, I pretty ran up the stairs because he took them two at a time. Fucking long legs.
When we made it outside to the parking lot, we went off in different directions; me to Logan’s truck and Garrett to his jeep.
With as much force as I put into wiping my tears away, you’d think I’d tear my fucking cheek off. I was so angry, I wanted to kick something, hit something, just… something.
“Princess, hey,” Logan said, cheerfully before that concern laced his tone. “Hey, hey, baby. What’s wrong? What happened?”
“Phil fucking Graham happened,” I replied, my throat feeling clogged with me trying to hold back tears. “He basically fucking said that he did everything for Garrett and fuck all for me. Called me an exception.”
“Wha- why?”
Holding out my arms, I yelled, “Because I was born out of inconvenience, John! He didn’t want me! He fucking voiced it all the time. That’s where my stupid insecurities come from. I constantly feel like a thorn in everyone’s sides because of his fucking words growing up.” I took a breath before adding, “Gare just put his season at risk, his future with the Bruins. Your future. I’m so mad-” I let out a sob, not realizing that I was crying. “I’m not even sure who I’m fully mad at right now.”
“I hope–”
“It’s not you,” I sniffled. “Definitely not you.”
He wrapped me in a hug, his scent calming me down to the point where I can cry in his arms… again.
“I’m so sick of crying.”
I felt his lips press into the top of my head in a kiss.
“You wear your heart on your sleeve.” He lifted my chin to look into my eyes. “That’s one of the many things I love about you, princess.”
As I took a breath to stop from crying again, I asked, “Can you do me a favor?”
“Anything.”
“Can you say you love me… but say my name after?”
Giving me that damn smirk, he whispered, “I love you, Addison.”
“I love you, too, John.”
After giving me a soft kiss, he whispered, “Let’s go home.”
~~~
Logan and I were laying in his bed after two delicious rounds of sex, my head resting on his chest. I was drawing those random shapes on his stomach, my mind racing a little.
I decided to settle on a thought that’s been nagging at me the last couple of hours. “I’m sorry.”
His fingertips stopped their light rubbing from him stopping his arm. “What?”
Looking up at him, I repeated my statement. “About Garrett. I know you told me now to apologize for him, but… I just needed to say it again.” After a few seconds of silence and looking into his chocolate colored irises, I whispered, “You were right. About everything. Garrett got what he wanted because of Phil. He’s mentally faced his consequences, but Phil always made sure he never faced them himself.”
“It’s okay, princess. Somehow, Garrett and I… worked it out on the ice. Doesn’t mean I’m not still pissed at him, though.”
Tilting my head back down, I stared at a random spot on his stomach, my fingers making those random shapes again. “If Garrett decides to tell you about our past, just hear him out, okay? Let him explain his side.”
My head rose and fell with Logan’s deep breath, his fingers threading through my hair. “Of course.” He paused for a second before asking, “You hungry?”
“Starving.”
He dressed in jeans and hoodie while I put on his shirt back on with some shorts underneath before we walked down to the kitchen, where he heated up some leftovers for us. We sat at the island together, eating in comfortable silence when Garrett walked in.
As I looked at my brother, I swallowed my bite of food and scrunched my brows in confusion. “Gare? You okay?”
He didn’t say anything as he dropped his bag on the floor before putting his keys in a little glass bowl in front of me, sighing as he tried to rest his right knuckles on the counter, the pain from the cuts shooting up his arm, I’m assuming.
Logan and I looked at each other, my expression hopefully saying Hear him out, like I said. He looked back at my brother, saying, “So?”
“I’m out four games,” Garrett replied.
Sighing, Logan wrapped an arm around my waist, his hand landing on my hip. “Yo, what’s going on with you, bro?” At Garrett’s silence, Logan added, “Where did that come from?”
Garrett looked at me as I took another bite of my food. I wasn’t kidding when I told Logan I was starving. “I don’t wanna talk about it.”
“You never do,” Logan said, a little bit of sadness lacing his voice. He rested his forehead against the side of my head, chuckling before picking his head back up. “Yeah, I just thought that, ya’know, maybe…”
Garrett had a pissed off look on his face while looking at his best friend.
“You two make my blood pressure spike, I swear,” I muttered, taking another bite of my food.
Logan huffed a quiet laugh before I felt him get up, dishes clattering in the sink a moment later. He asked if I was done, to which I gave him a raised brow, almost challenging him to take away my food.
Addressing Garrett, Logan said, “Ya’know, for a second there, I…” He picked up his keys that I didn’t even realize were sitting on the island. “Thought we were on the same team again.”
Kissing the crown of my head, he asked quietly, “Wanna go for a drive?”
“Can I eat?” I retorted. “I have to change into some jeans, too.”
“Yeah. I’ll meet you upstairs.”
I turned my head over my shoulder a second before our lips met in a sweet kiss, his footsteps sounding right after our lips parted.
Continuing my meal, I sighed. “You have to confide in him sometime, Garrett.”
“Why?” That pissed off tone lacing his voice.
Scoffing, I dropped my fork into my bowl. “Because he’s your best fucking friend, Gare.” Standing, I walked to the sink, placing my bowl and fork. “I’m fucking tired of this. You shutting everyone out. Seems like you’re doing the same with me.” As I rounded the island, I said, “Fucking figure it out,” before climbing the stairs to Logan’s room.
I changed into some jeans and grabbed my jacket before we descended back down the stairs and out of the house. As we took a drive, I had my head resting on Logan’s shoulder as I sat in the middle seat of his truck, his hand gently wrapping around the inside of my thigh.
Our little drive ended up with us parking in front of Malone’s. After he got out of the truck, he helped me out, kissing me before closing the truck door. We walked hand in hand into the diner & bar, spotting Dean sitting in a booth with Tucker and Jules.
Somehow, Logan and I managed to squeeze into the seat with his sibling, Tucker pouring him a glass of beer. The four of them clinked their glasses together, my quiet cheer making them laugh as I didn’t have a glass, since I wasn’t old enough to drink yet.
They all four tapped the bottom of their glasses on the table before taking a sip.
Did it bother me that Logan drank? Not really. Was the taste on his lips disgusting when he kissed me while drinking? Hell yes.
Jules showed me something on their phone, Logan’s arm going around the both of the best he could get it to. Yes, I was totally squished, but I didn’t care at the moment. I was happy sitting here with Logan, his siblings and our friends.
~~~
Alarms going off brought me out of my peaceful sleep, a soft groan or grunt, I wasn’t sure, sounding through the room. “Turn it off,” I groggily whined. I sighed in content when the annoying buzzer sound went quiet.
Logan sighed behind me, his arm resting over my waist again as he took a deep breath. “You have classes.”
Grabbing his hand, I pulled his arm up my body, putting his palm to my cheek. “No.”
He chucked prior to his lips meeting my clothed shoulder. “You need to graduate.”
“Mmmmmm. I’ll drop out.”
“You’ll drop out, huh?” Amusement laced his tone, a smile present on his face.
Don’t ask how I knew he was smiling. I just did. Moving on.
“Yup,” I replied, sighing. “I’ll come live with you in your apartment or house or wherever you’re living, and come help run your family’s garage.” Without thinking, I turned over to face him, my eyes still closed as I said, “I’m gonna be Addison Logan one day.”
Logan didn’t reply as I felt my head tilt backward, his lips connecting to mine in a sweet, sweet kiss that said everything he didn’t have to.
He and I went about our morning after that; shower, getting dressed, breakfast. He took me to my class buildings before we had lunch together with Dean and Tucker.
I was scrolling through my phone as I waited for my last class of the day to start, seeing a post that Jules had posted a couple of days ago on Fifth Line, stating that Garrett and Hannah had broken up.
So that’s why he acted like a dick the night he got suspended. And I haven’t been a supportive sister. Yeah, he defended me from Dad that afternoon, but I was still pissed at him for how he treated his best friend and my boyfriend.
The moment I stepped out of the classroom with my backpack strap on my shoulder, Hannah called me, asking me to come to the arena with her to confront my brother.
I was so confused, but I did what she asked because, despite the breakup, I loved Hannah like a sister. I do anything for the people that I love.
We walked the halls in the arena to the locker room - well, I was more or so jogging alongside Hannah’s determined steps.
Spotting Simms outside of the locker room, she asked, “Is Garrett in there?” to which he replied that he was, but then tried to stop the both of us from going in… for some unknown reason.
As soon as I heard the showers running, I knew we should’ve listened to Simms because what I saw was… shocking to Hannah and I as she said, “Oh, my god!”
Dicks. Everywhere.
There was only one dick I was really wanting to see, though.
I blinked rapidly, trying to keep my eyes trained on the wall above the stalls. “Is-is it cheating if I accidentally look?” I asked, quietly.
“Well, well, Wellsy,” Dean said, gaining both of our attention. “Little Graham, I’m not too sure Logan or your brother would be too happy you’re in here.”
Not being able to help myself, I looked down… at Dean’s dick before holding my hand up to block his member from my view.
“Have you two made a wrong turn, or…?”
“Uhm,” Hannah mumbled. Looking behind Dean at Tucker, she asked, “Have you seen Garrett?”
“Anyone see Logan?” I asked. “That’s a dick I really want to lay eyes on.”
“Uhm,” Tucker said. “No, not since this morning.”
“Uh, Simms says that he’s, uhm…” Hannah stumbled on her words. “Fuck. In here.”
“Wellsy?” Garrett's voice had her turning. “Addy? Sis, what the fuck?”
“She dragged me, Gare. Don’t ask,” I replied. Turning to face my brother, I looked at him standing in front of us in a nice suit.
“Okay, you have officially crossed over the line.” Hannah’s anger was ever present in her voice.
I blinked and turned to my left, seeing a body in my peripherals. Looking towards the body, I breathed a sigh of relief at seeing Logan. “Oh, thank fuck.”
Putting his arm around my shoulders, he said, “Well, this is gonna be good.”
“You are so far over the line, I can’t even see the stupid line.” Ooohh, Hannah girl was mad.
Logan and I started walking towards his stall when Hannah’s next words had me turning so quickly, it’s a miracle I didn’t get dizzy.
“A campus wide Hands Off Law?”
“What the fuck?” I exclaimed, my body being pulled back by a strong arm.
“You broke up with me.” As if she just noticed, she added, “And why are you in a suit?”
“Hannah–” Garrett said, but was interrupted by her saying, “No, sorry. You cannot go around campus telling guys that you’ll beat them up for speaking to me.”
“Lo, let me go,” I gritted, trying to get out of his hold. “I’m gonna kill him.”
“Calm down,” he whispered. “Let them sort it out.”
“Are you insane?” Hannah continued. “With that masochist - sorry, misogynist…” She looked towards me before pretty much shouting. “Sorry, I can’t even think straight. There are too many penises in this room.”
“Han, we’re in a men’s locker room,” I stated. Yes, I had stopped trying to break free from Logan’s hold.
“Garrett, I really can’t have my customers be afraid of speaking to me. I work for tips.”
“I never said any of that,” Garrett answered.
After quickly looking at Logan and seeing that he was looking over my head, I looked over at Rogers as Logan said, “For fuck’s sake, someone obviously knows what’s going on here.”
“Stuebs said Garrett was gonna beat anyone up if they hit on Hannah,” Rogers answered.
“I didn’t say that,” Stuebs defended. “Dean said it.”
“Dude, you gotta be fucking kidding,” Tucker said.
“I said he’d lose his shit, numbnuts,” Dean corrected.
“Losing your shit is different than beating somebody up.”
“He kinda did, though,” Roger said. “Right?”
“Just fix it, okay?” Logan said.
“Sure, yeah.”
“You fucking better or else I’ll cut all of your dicks off and shove them up your asses.” Looking at Logan, I added, “That includes you.” Addressing the rest of the room, I mumbled, “You all sound like fucking middle school girls.”
“Sorry, Wellsy,” Stuebs said to her.
“Why would you cut my dick off?” Logan asked.
Looking into his eyes with an expression that had his eyes going wide, I replied, “Association.” Turning my eyes to Dean, I added, “You, too, Di Laurentis.”
Putting my eyes back on Logan, I took a breath before saying, “I’ll meet you at your truck. Get dressed. I love you.” Standing on my toes, I gave him a quick kiss, his reaction reminding me of when Hannah kissed him all those weeks ago.
~~~
A couple of hours later, Logan, Dean, Tucker and myself were all standing in the living room at the House, the three of them discussing how they were gonna replace Garrett after the news they received about our wins, ties, and losses.
“So, because he posted a video to his Instagram messing around with the Bruins on the ice after their practice, y’all have gone from 13 wins-3 losses-1 tie to 0 wins-17 losses-0 ties?” I asked. “That’d make you guys dead last, right?”
“Dead last?” Tucker said. “Oh, we can’t be dead last.”
“Dead last,” Logan repeated, putting his arm around me.
“That’s it,” Dean added. “There’s my senior year down the drain.”
Wrapping my arm around Logan’s back, I looked at Dean and said, “Come on, Deany Baby. Think positive.”
“Love, I really love the positivity, but how do we make the Frozen Four from last place?”
“Yeah, you’re right,” Tucker said. “No Garrett.”
“No Birdie.”
“Stupid concussion,” I mumbled.
“Joe Rogers,” Tucker suggested.
“He’s not ready,” Dead answered.
“But if he–”
“Nope.”
“Yeah, he’s not ready.”
“How many games do we have to win?” Logan wondered. I looked up at him, seeing a thinking look on his face.
“Don’t think too hard now,” I whispered, a smile on my face.
“Every fucking game,” Dead answered.
“Or tie,” Tucker added.
“We can’t win every fucking game.”
With small urgency in his voice, Tuck added, “Or tie.”
“With three-fifths of a starting line.”
“Garrett will be back.”
“Garrett’s the reason you’re into this fucking mess,” I exclaimed. “Okay? I love you guys like brothers-” Looking at Logan, I added, “Even more so,” before turning back to Dean and Tuck. “-and I hate to see this, but now it’s on you guys.”
“She’s right,” Logan agreed. “We have to fix it. The only way to get a shot at the Frozen Four is if we’re first in the conference, and to do that, we need new blood. Tuck, you and I can hold it down without a strong center, but we need a solid D-line. Dean, you can’t do it alone. We need a new Birdie. There was this kid at open tryouts last year. Remember? Tore up the ice. Crazy fast defenseman.”
Logan shook me in excitement, almost. “Yeah. Davenport. Hunter Davenport.” I knew exactly who he was talking about.
“Fuck no,” Dean said, voice low. It was like hearing the kids name brought on anger.
After a few seconds of silence filled with tension, Logan asked, “What?”
“No. Fuck that guy.”
“Why? Because he out-skated you?”
Pushing on his side, I softly said, “Don’t taunt him.”
“He didn’t out-skate me,” Dead said, voice low.
“He kinda did, bro,” Tuck smiled.
“Didn’t Jensen offer him a spot on the team, but this kid turned it down?” I asked.
“Yeah,” Logan replied. “Maybe he had a good reason.”
Answering Logan, Dean said, “Yeah, the reason is that he’s a selfish dick with a piss poor attitude, and I’m not fucking playing with him.”
“But–” Tuck said.
“Just drop it,” Dean interrupted, his defenses up. “I’m serious.” Looking from Tuck back to Logan and I, he addressed Loan, “I’ll talk to Rogers,” before looking back at Tuck. “I’ll get him ready.”
When he walked by me and Logan, I reached out an arm. “Dean,” I whispered.
“Not now, Little Graham,” he whispered back.
Logan looked like he was contemplating something, Tucker shrugged, and I took a deep breath.
“Well,” I breathed. “What are you gonna do?”
~~~
Coming down the front steps of the house, I took a breath of some good ol’ fresh air. I knew Logan was out here, so I walked over to his truck, seeing him under the hood.
“Hey, which light came on first?” Logan asked.
“The squiggly one?” Jules said. “I don’t know.”
“The sq– what?”
“Hey, sexy,” I greeted, sliding my hand up his back.
Turning his head over his shoulder, he smirked and greeted, “Hey, baby,” before leaning down to press his lips to mine. Putting his attention back to the task at hand, he asked, “Hey, could you-could you show me?”
After closing the truck door, Jules answered their brother, “I would, but I can’t get oil on my new favorite outfit.”
Looking over at them, I raised my brows in shock and asked, “What the fuck are you wearing?” They were wearing a Liquid IV t-shirt, long sleeve button up and baseball cap.
“No,” Logan said, as I moved to stand behind him as Jules turned in a circle. “No way. No, absolutely not.”
“They sent you so much cool shit,” Jules happily exclaimed.
“Maybe I should wear it around Garrett,” I thought aloud. “See what he thinks about his little sister-” Looking at Jules, I said, “No offense,” before continuing, “Wearing merch that was sent to him. Oh, my gosh, he’d be so mad. Wait… Nah, not a good idea.”
Leaning on the truck as he pulled me into his side, Logan replied, “I told you to stop opening my mail.”
“That box has been in the truck for days,” Jules replied. “Days. Practically begging to be opened.”
Looking up at him, I said, “They do have a point, babe. Even I was tempted to open it.”
Logan sighed as Jules said, “And it’s a good thing I did. ‘Cause look what I found.” They opened the magazine that they were holding, showing a photo from the photoshoot Logan and Garrett did.
I smiled and let out a breathy laugh, moving to hold the magazine. “Oh, my god! Babe! You look so good! The ad looks good!”
“Who says print media is dead?”
Looking over at Logan, my smile died at his almost sad expression. “Lo,” I whispered, walking back over to him and practically gluing myself to his side.
“Toss it,” he said to his sibling.
“Absolutely not,” they replied.
A few seconds of awkward silence was thankfully interrupted by Tucker. “Okay, I finally found them. Ian’s little’s best friend's girlfriend is in American Studies with him.”
“And?” Logan asked.
“And I really don’t think it’s a good idea, bro.”
“What’s not a good idea?” Jules inquired.
“Don’t worry about it,” Logan replied.
“Hunter Davenport,” Tuck answered.
“Ooh. To take Birdie’s spot?” Jules asked.
“See what you did?” Logan said.
“That’ll be messy. I love it.”
“Wait, why messy?”
“Because it gives them something to gossip about,” I said, smirking. “Plus, doesn’t Dean have some beef with this kid? Because it sure as heck seemed like it the other day when you guys were talking about it.”
“Okay, I’ll bite.” Looking at Jules, Logan asked, “What do you know?”
“Well, they’re both bougie bitches who vacation in the Hamptons, so it could be any number of things. All I know for sure is Hunter went to high school with Dean’s sister.”
“Fuck,” Tuck said. “Summer?”
“The one and only.”
Logan and I looked at each other, my eyes hopefully saying that it’s a really bad idea to bring this kid along.
“That’s not good man,” Tuck said to Logan.
I guess my eyes didn’t properly give the message because Logan answered Tuck, “Look, okay, I don’t care. If we’re gonna have a shot at fixing Garrett’s mess, we need him. You tracked him down, yeah?”
“Yeah.”
“Good. Let’s reach out.” Logan moved to start working on his truck again.
I stayed with him, helping him out with as much as I could since I knew next to nothing about cars… except where the oil and the wiper fluid goes… and how to pump gas.
Before we knew it, we were at the arena for Logan’s practice. I sat in the stands with Jules, talking about anything and everything when Hannah came up to them and asked for a favor.
As we were walking out of the stands and into the hallway, Hannah said, “Thank you, again, for all the help.”
“Yeah, of course,” Jules replied. “Can’t wait to hear the finished product.”
“Yeah, if it ever turns into anything.”
“Han, I’m sure it will,” I said, placing my hand on her arm.
“Hey, if it does,” Jules said. “I’ve got some friends who work at the radio station. I could call in a favor.”
I watched the players go into the locker room, my eyes immediately finding Logan’s. Walking up to him, I noticed that his eyes were cast over my head, watching his sibling and Hannah.
When he looked at me, his expression softened before he quickly kissed me before heading inside the locker room.
“I think this one’s just for me,” Hannah said as I walked back over to the two of them. “These hockey sounds will be so cool in the mix.”
With all the excitement I had in me, I smiled and said, “I can’t wait to hear it!”
“Totally. We got some good ones,” Jules said.
When the last of the players walked into the locker room, I noticed Garrett sitting on a bench, sadness laced from his head to his feet. I tilted my head a little and started walking over to him, Jules’ words still reaching my ears.
“He’s been sneaking in after practice.”
I walked back into the stands, leaning over the barrier, just watching my big brother skate around in circles. I wasn’t even sure he knew I was watching him, and if he did, he didn’t look like or seemed like he minded.
“Hey,” Hannah said, startling me.
Garrett skated up to the barrier, staying a few feet away as I scrunched my lips to the side before just awkwardly walking away. I tried not to hear their conversation as I did, and as I stopped at the hallway, I turned and looked at Garrett.
My jaw just about hit the floor when he said, “I’m thinking about quitting.”
“What?!” I shrieked, my voice echoing as I walked back to him and Hannah.
“I don’t know if I’m in it for the right reasons.” He looked at me and said, “I don’t know if I’m playing because I want to prove I’m not like Dad or I want to prove that I am like Dad or…” He took a deep breath before adding, “Because I’m not good at anything else.”
“Okay, for one, you’re not like Phil, okay? He’s an abusive piece of shit asshole who still thinks he’s the greatest thing to ever happen to hockey. For two, and I’m only saying this because I have to; you’re the greatest player I’ve ever seen.” I didn’t have any more words, so I turned and started walking back towards the hallway again.
He breathed in deep again, like he was trying not to cry. “Jensen said I should be skating because I love it, and… I don’t know.”
I went into the locker room and sat in Logan’s stall, waiting for him to finish with his shower. I was lucky I had my phone with me or else I would’ve been seeing the players' penises again.
Garrett had texted me and asked if I could come back out to the ice with him for a moment, so I did, leaving Logan a note saying that I’d see him at the House.
I spotted my brother at the entrance to the ice, his hands in his pockets. Standing next to him, I said, “I know you miss it, and I know you love it. So don’t quit.”
“Hannah said something to me after you left. She said that I have a good reason to play. It’s not Dad. It’s the guy on my right.”
Logan.
“She’s right. He’s always had your back even when you’re being a complete and total asshole. Which is not the Garrett I know, by the way.”
He put his arm around my shoulders, bringing me into his side as he sniffled and brought out his phone. I watched as he went to Instagram and brought up The Fifth Line’s page, tapping on the first Highlight.
Jules’ voice coming through the phone's speaker. “Graham and Logan have been having a blast out there. We love that for them. And more importantly, we love it for me… and Little Graham.”
Garrett laughed, hugging me tighter as he tapped his screen, going to the next two videos from the live stream before the footage of his fight with Delaney came up.
I watched the video with him, feeling him jump a little at watching himself beat the shit out of Delaney on the ice. A helmetless Logan skated up to him, grabbing him by the shoulders saying, “Hey, get off! Get off of him! Hey! Graham!” before standing him up and taking his helmet off.
“Bring him to me! Come on!” Garrett said on the video.
“Hey! Hey!” Logan said, Garrett’s fist connecting with his arm. “Hey, Garrett, look at me! I got you. I got you. Okay?”
I looked up at Garrett, seeing a look of disappointment or sadness laced in his features. “I think you need to tell him, G. I’m gonna be honest, I already told him my side. You need to tell him yours.”
~~~
Garrett and I walked into the house about 15 minutes later, Logan’s toolbox sitting on the counter as he stood at the sink. I’m guessing he was cleaning his tools.
“You know Tucker hates it when you do that in the kitchen,” Garrett said.
Logan turned a little to face us, drying off the tool in his hand and scoffed. “He’ll live.” He looked at me and smiled a little, so I walked over and gave him a quick kiss before he turned and grabbed another tool off the towel that was sitting on the island. “What do you want, Garrett?”
He turned back around to the sink while Garrett sat on one of the stools. “The, uh, St. A’s game.”
I felt like they both needed me at this moment; Garrett because he’s my brother, and Logan because he’s my boyfriend. Not knowing where to sit, I decided to sit by Garrett, feeling he needs my support now more than ever.
“You pulled me off Delaney.”
Logan looked up and over his shoulder at Garrett, saying, “Yeah.”
“No sass, please, Lo,” I whispered.
“Thank you,” Garrett said.
Logan looked between Garrett and I, nodding his head.
“I blacked out. If you hadn’t stopped me–”
“Gare,” I whispered, putting my hand on his.
He was quiet for a second before saying, “Listen, Delaney’s a piece of shit. But I don’t wanna be that guy. I don’t wanna be the guy who loses himself in a violent rage. I don’t wanna be…”
Tears filled my eyes as I looked at my big brother as he sighed and looked down, flipping his hand over to hold mine in a show of sibling support.
“I don’t wanna be our dad.”
Logan set his tools down on the counter before leaning against it.
“Look, uhm… I’m gonna say some things. I’m sure Addison’s told you some - well, at least her side. I haven’t said any of this out loud before. Except, well, except to Hannah. But I think I need to.”
Logan nodded a few times before finally saying, “Okay,” before moving to stand in front of us at the island, leaning on it as he added, “Yeah.”
Garrett launched into all the shit we both went through as kids with Phil Graham being our dad and the abuse we and our mom endured before we went our separate ways; Garrett went upstairs to shower and do whatever the hell else while I sat in the kitchen with Logan, watching him clean the rest of his tools before we too went upstairs.
The following day, we made our way to the arena for the Hawks game. Surprisingly, Jensen let me stay in the locker room, mumbling something about not having the energy to try and kick me out.
Once the players all got into their gear, they sat in their equipment stalls, Logan having pulled me onto his lap as I started walking away from him to sit in Garrett’s stall. The moment I sat down, Jensen started speaking to his team.
“Okay, we got Braun on center, Rogers on D. Logan, Dean, you look after those two out there, okay? We gotta get the puck in the net tonight, okay? That goes for all of you. I want shots all fucking game. Do not let up. You hear me?”
The door opened and closed, my brother showing up not two seconds later. “Sorry, Coach. Uhm, can I - Addy?”
I held up my hands in defense before pointing at Jensen and saying, “He let me.”
Jensen turned his body to the side, turning his head to look at his team before looking back at Garrett. “Go ahead, Captain.” He stepped off to the side as Garrett stepped forward.
“Uh, you know I’m not a big speech guy,” Garrett said. “Uh, but I figured since I can’t, uhh…” He thought about his words before shrugging and speaking again. “I thought that being captain meant I had to do it all. So, I was selfish and angry, and I shut you all out. I acted like I was bigger than the team.”
“Yeah, you were a bit of an asshole,” Logan said, moving his gloved hand from my outer thigh to the top as everyone chuckled at his words.
Garrett looked right over at Logan and I, saying, “I was. But even when I abandoned you, even when I lost my shit when you didn’t deserve it, when I forgot about the game and the team and how much fucking fun we have when we’re out there together, you were there. You guys backed me up. Even you, Addy.”
“Ehh, what are little sisters for?” I joked, Logan quietly chuckling as he rested his chin on my shoulder.
Looking at Jensen, Garrett added, “That’s why I love this sport. Is that it’s about showing up and leaving it all out on the ice. Not for yourself, but for the guy on your right. For your brothers.”
“And sister?” I inquired, leaning a little towards him, everyone in the room laughing lightly.
“And sister,” Garrett chuckled. “I know I let you guys down. I haven’t been the captain that you deserve, but…” He brought out the C that was on his jersey, indicating that he was captain and looked at it. “But until then…” He looked up, and I knew he was looking straight at Logan because his chin had lifted from my shoulder.
I looked at Logan as Garrett added, “You guys already have a captain skating with you out there. That okay, Coach?”
Tears pooled in my eyes as Jensen replied, “I’m good with it. Gentlemen, and lady?”
The team started tapping their sticks as I leaned forward and pressed my lips to Logan’s cheek, my hand cupping his other.
“Yeah, Logan!” Tuck cheered.
“Let’s go!” Dean added.
From the corner of my eye, I saw Garrett approach Logan and I, so I stood in front of Dean and Tuck, watching as my brother handed my boyfriend the C as the players were calling Logan Captain and cheering for him before he and my brother hugged.
When they parted, Garrett looked at me and pretty much pulled me into his embrace, giving me that brotherly hug I needed from him.
Looking over at Logan, I smiled and said, “I’m dating the captain of the Briar U Hockey Team.”
“Damn straight,” he replied, wrapping his arm around my middle to press his lips to mine. When we pulled apart, he squeezed me to him and shouted, “Let’s fucking go!” before everyone yelled, “Yes, sir!” in reply.
He looked down at me, smiling and said, “I’ll see you out there.”
“Aye, aye, Captain,” I joked.
He kissed me before walking with the rest of the team out to the ice, Garrett and I hanging back.
“You should, uhh, you should go sit with Jules,” Garrett said.
“And miss the opportunity to watch a game with my big brother? No thanks. I’d rather sit in the stands with you,”I replied, smiling at the end.
He chuckled and put his arm around my shoulders, my own going around the middle of his back as we walked towards the stands, finding a spot.
I did, however, bring my phone and one AirPod out, and brought up Jules’ live stream of the game on the Fifth Line’s Instagram account, basically listening to the commentary they gave.
As the second half was being played, Dean body checked an opposing player into the wall, causing the player to fall to the ice.
“That’s how you do it, Deany Baby!” I shouted.
“Tough hit by Di Laurentis. Wherever he is, I bet Garrett Graham’s proud,” Jules said.
Looking over at my brother, I watched as he shifted in his seat uncomfortably. “Hey, I know it’s weird, but look at it this way; you get to see your best friends having the time of their lives on the ice doing what you all love to do.”
He sighed, putting his hands in his jacket pockets. “It’s like you said. It’s weird.”
“Look around you, Gare. Literally no one gives a shit that you’re up here and not down there on the ice.”
Garrett looked at me for a second before furrowing his brows in confusion. “Why do you have an AirPod in?”
“Oh, I’m listening to Jules’ commentary. Feels weird not having them in my ear.”
My brother and I both chuckled and turned to watch the game, something having caught my brother’s eye; a little boy in a Graham 44 jersey.
Setting my eyes back on the ice, I watched as Logan got possession of the puck before passing it to Tucker, who shot it into the net.
“That’s how you do it, boys!” I shouted, a smile on my face.
The little boy stood and cheered on our Hawks as I looked over at Garrett, a smile on his face.
Nudging him, I said, “See? You play the game because you love it, and because you have little fans that look up to you.”
“Just like you did.”
“And still do.”
~~~
Third and final period of the game. I was so ready to go home and have a chill night with Logan, watching random movies or tv shows, or even riding his truck around town. The boys did their absolute best out there on the ice.
The score was 2-2, 59 seconds left in the game. Logan and Tuck went back onto the ice, immediately taking possession of the puck.
“Stall, stall,” Garrett said, more to himself.
Dean body checked an opposing player, sending him to the wall.
“Nice,” Garrett complimented while I shouted, “Let’s go, Deany Baby!”
“Don’t play it safe,” Garrett commented. “Get back to him.”
Tuck passed the puck to Logan, my hand shooting to Garrett’s on the arm rest between us.
“Come on, baby,” I said at the same time Garrett was saying, “Come on, Logan. Go to work.”
When Logan got near the net, Garrett and I shouted, “Take it!” right before the puck met the net.
Garrett and I stood with the rest of the crowd, clapping and cheering for our team, but mostly Logan. Jules’ own cheers in my ear.
Logan lifted a leg and brought his arm back like he was shooting an arrow as he skated by the spectators on the other side of the rink. The other players backed him up against the wall, celebrating before he made his way through the middle. He looked up in the stands and pointed his gloved finger at Garrett and I.
When the game was officially over, I tore out of the stands and made my way to the locker room, waiting for Logan at his equipment stall.
The moment he stepped foot in the locker room and saw me, we made a beeline for each other, my legs wrapping around his waist as he walked us to his stall, making out like teenagers along the way.
After we broke apart, he went into the showers and got himself all cleaned up before coming back over to me to get dressed. Once he was dressed, he grabbed my hand and walked me out of the locker room, Tucker and Garrett messing with us.
Dean’s phone rang, so he answered with, “Hey, we won. You should come to Malone’s.”
“Oh, man!” I said, groaning.
“What?” Logan asked.
“I wanted to have a super chill night with you, but I forgot y’all go to Malone’s when you win.”
He released my hand before putting his arm around my shoulders, my arm going around his back. “Hey, it’ll still be chill.”
“If you say so,” I sassed.
He chuckled before Dean said, “G. We gotta go now,” gaining all of our attention.
“What’s up?” Garrett asked.
“Wellsy’s doing the showcase. You gotta be there.”
“How do you know that?”
Dean looked confused, so I stepped in and helped him out.
“Because she told me,” I said. “And since you all like to fuck with her, especially Dean, I decided to tell him.”
“Wait, Hannah’s doing the showcase?” Jules asked. “Well, we’re going. When does it start?”
I started moving, but was pulled back by my boyfriend, who was looking at my brother.
“Garrett, what are you doing?” I asked. “Let’s go.”
“Yeah, what’s going on?” Logan asked.
“What if she doesn’t want me there?” Garrett wondered.
“Oh, my god, you’re so fucking dense,” I sighed.
“The fuck are you talking about?” Logan said. “Of course, she wants you there.”
“No, she’s moving on. I have to let her,” Garrett replied.
“Oh, my fuck.” I took in a deep breath and stood in between them and said, “You two are stupidly perfect for each other, it makes me envy you and sick to my stomach at the same time.” Turning my head over my shoulder, I looked at Logan and said, “No offense,” before turning back to my brother. “So, however the hell you managed to fuck it, I highly suggest you fix it. Because I want to be an aunt someday to your stupidly adorable kids.”
“It’s not that easy, Addy. She deserves better than me.”
“No. Nope. Not gonna do that. Don’t fucking do that. You’re not dad, okay. You are 10 times the man that he is. So, if you’re not gonna fight for her, I’ll fucking do it. I’ll break up with Logan right the fuck now and go after her.”
Garrett just chuckled at me before wrapping me in a hug, walking me backwards a little prior to letting me go, my hand going for Logan’s.
Luckily, we made it to our seats just in time, Hannah walking onto the stage just a couple of minutes after we sat down.
She started her performance, vocalizing before the hockey sounds started, a small smile on my face. When she started singing at her keyboard, tears lined my waterline, my vision going blurry.
Yeah, I heard Hannah sing before, but not like this. When she was trying to sing that Yellow Haze song, she sounded frustrated, and confused about the meaning of the song. With this one? I could feel the emotions pouring out of her as she sang her lyrics.
When she spotted Garrett near the front, her whole demeanor seemed to change. She seemed happy that he was there, as well as the rest of us.
I looked to my left, seeing Tucker dancing along to the music, a chuckle escaping me before I too started to dance along to the music.
When her performance ended, we all stood up, clapping and cheering for our girl. I even wrapped my arms around Logan’s, jumping up and down in excitement. He turned his head at one point, smiling down at me.
I leaned forward, putting my hands on Garrett’s shoulders. “Just remember, if you don’t get back with her, I’ll break up with Logan and do it myself.”
He chuckled and shook his head, before we all sat back down and watched the rest of the showcase. When it was all said and done, Garrett opted to stay behind to get his girl back while the rest of us went to Malone’s to celebrate not only Hannah, but the Hawks big win.
Logan and I were sitting at a small table - well, let me rephrase. Logan was sitting at the table while I was halfway standing/sitting on his lap. Tucker, Dean and Beau at the bar doing shots. Garrett and Hannah sitting in a booth making out.
“Ugh, they make me sick,” I voiced, putting my arm around Logan’s shoulders.
“Oh, yeah, why’s that?” he asked.
“Because they’re over there doing what I want to be doing with you.”
He chuckled as Jules came back over with their beers. “Good game. Now you just have to win 16 more.”
“Thank you for that,” Logan said, looking at his sibling before they clinked their bottles together.
I chuckled and watched Allie as she walked up to the table that Hannah and Garrett were occupying. I couldn’t hear what she said, but by her demeanor, I could tell that she was excited in some way.
After Allie made it to the table, all I could do was see the look on my brother’s face; happy. Happy that he got his girl back. I couldn’t help the smile on my own face as I looked at Logan’s profile, seeing him happy as well.
Logan looked at me with that fucking smirk that I love so much on his stupidly handsome face before he leaned forward and pressed his lips to mine.
“Him?” I heard Dean say.
I broke the kiss apart to look at Dean, seeing a look of total heartbreak and anger wrapped into one on his face. Getting off of Logan’s lap, I walked over to Dean and placed my hand on his arm. “Dean, what’s wrong?”
“Little G–” Beau started, interrupted by Dean walking away.
“Dean,” Beau, Allie and I said as he walked up to a random guy.
“The fuck are you doing here?” Dean asked.
“I heard your team needs saving.”
“Oh, shit,” I mumbled.
“Yeah?” Dean said. “Get the fuck out.”
I saw movement from my right, watching as Garrett got out of the booth he and Hannah were occupying.
“Hey, uh, Logan,” the guy, who I now know was Hunter Davenport, said. “You said this was his idea.”
Dean looked at Logan before casting his eyes on me. “He-he said what?”
I raised my hands while shaking my head. “He must’ve done it when I was sleeping or in class or just not around.”
“Dude, you didn’t,” Tuck said.
“Addy,” Garrett whispered. I looked at him and the look he was giving me told me to either get by Logan and Tuck or stay by Beau before he said, “What the hell’s going on here?”
“You weren’t there?” Logan asked. To whom, I wasn’t sure. “I had to make a call.”
Pointing at Hunter, Dean loudly said, “I’m not skating with this prick!”
“Aw. What, are you scared I’m gonna dust your ass again?” Hunter said.
“Oh, shit,” I repeated.
“You wanna try?” Dean asked.
“Yeah, I do,” Hunter replied.
As soon as Dean pushed Hunter before the words “I’d like to see you fucking try” came out of Dean’s mouth, my protective instincts kicked in and I walked up to Dean, trying to hold him back. He looked down at me and the look in his eyes made me back up towards Beau.
“Get the fuck out of my face,” Hunter said before pushing Dean back.
Everything happened so fast; Dean pushing Hunter back to the bar, Garrett yelling at Dean, Tuck and Logan rushing to Dean and Hunter, Jules showing up with their phone, Hannah and Allie standing behind Beau and I.
“Drama, drama, drama,” Dexter said.
“I knew this would get messy,” Jules said.
“Little Graham, what is happening?” Hannah asked. “Who is that guy?”
“Great question,” Allie said. “Beau, who is that guy?”
“That is Hunter Davenport,” Beau and I answered.
Logan was holding back Hunter while Tuck and Garrett were holding back Dean.
“As well as our new starting line,” I added.
I know a couple of people who have some explaining to do.
A/N 2: hi, friends! let me know what you thought about! again, please do not hesitate to reblog and give some feedback, whether it be in the reblogs, comments, or my inbox.
Additional Notes: i'm open to writing for more off campus characters if this does well.
John Logan Taglist: @gingerihardlyknowher17 @meetmeinthefamilyvideo @peacefrogloverr @f4ll-for-you @melsunshine
If you’re tagged and didn’t want to be, please let me know.
Italics wouldn’t let me tag!
~~~
*Please don’t post my writing anywhere else without my consent. The author of this work will always and forever be @harringtonstilinski.
All characters, story lines, and plot aside from y/n and her storyline & plot, are all of the work of Elle Kennedy, author of the Off Campus book series.
*These works contain material protected under International and Federal Copyright Laws and Treaties. Any unauthorized reprint or use of this material is prohibited.
No part of these works may be reproduced in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system without express written permission from the author / publisher.
Author: @harringtonstilinski
Characters: John Logan x Graham!Reader (Little G, Little Graham, LG)
Word Count: 18.9k (i know y'all wanted a long fic, but tumblr isn't letting me upload more than 1,000 block lines or whatever. i guess 50.8k is just too much for a single upload, lol)
Warnings: whole season rewrite of sorts, fluff, lil' angst, nicknames (little g, little graham, lg, princess), mentions of dv, mentions of blood on hands, lg is almost anywhere and everywhere so if that's not your speed then kindly keep scrolling, loosely using hannah and garrett's storyline so if that not your cup of tea please keep scrolling, these warning won't be changing at all during the series, lol
Requested: no | yes;
Smut: no | yes; 18+ MINORS DNI: mutual masturbation, oral (m+f receiving), fingering (f receiving), protected & unprotected m+f (unprotected is one scene. always wrap before you tap. thanks.), these aint changing, lol
A/N: Hi, friends! A couple of scene rewrites turned this... book. Little spoiler; the info about his background was received from Google at the time of writing. Anyway. If you like this, please do not hesitate to reblog and give some feedback, whether it be in the reblogs, comments, or my inbox. As always, read at your own risk and enjoy 😊
Logan and I were laughing about something as we sat in a booth at Malone’s, our burgers and fries half eaten. I couldn’t even tell you what the conversation was about because I was just having the time of my life.
I looked down at my plate, humming Baby Now That I Found You to myself, not realizing that Logan could hear me.
“You must really love that song,” he observed.
I nodded my head a little while smiling to myself. “Mom used to play Garrett and I all kinds of music.”
“She sounds cool.”
“Yeah. Yeah, she was. She had this huge record collection, and would let Garrett and I pick one out when our dad… got too…” I stopped my words, thinking about how much information I wanted to give. “Intense, would be the word, I guess.”
Looking up at him, all I saw was softness in his orbs. “Do you feel any type of way when you listen to it?”
Thinking about my words for a moment, I brought the corner of my mouth up a little in a soft, thoughtful smirk. “Happy. Protected. Free.”
His phone started going off with either text messages or Snapchats, I wasn’t sure.
Sighing, I put my napkin on the table before standing. “Uhm, it’s-it’s getting late. I should head back to my place. I’ve got classes and stuff in the morning, so…”
He went to stand, saying, “Let me give you a ride back.”
“No, that’s okay. It’s not far. I’ll manage.” Before I could let him reply, I said, “I’ll see you later,” before I walked out of Malone’s, unshed tears lining my eyes.
I knew this night was going too well to be true, while knowing something like this would happen to me while with my crush.
~~~
I ended up calling Garrett, telling him about my dilemma. “The night was so perfect, Gare. Why did his stupid phone have to ruin it?”
“Are you sure I’m the one you should be talking to about this?”
“Don’t deflect, Garrett Graham. I’m your little sister trying to vent about your stupid fucking best friend.”
“Speaking of that best friend, he just walked into the House, seeming a little pissed off.”
“Good!” I exclaimed. “Maybe tonight taught him a valuable lesson; turn the phone off when having dinner with a girl you just made come through mutual masturbation.”
“Ew!” Garrett exclaimed, saying my first name. “I didn’t need to fucking know that!”
“What; like you don’t make girls come when I’m in the House?” He was quiet for a moment before I said. “It’s equally disgusting, trust me.”
Garrett sighed on his end of the phone before asking, “Do you want me to talk to him?”
“If you want to. I’m not gonna make you.”
We talked a little more about almost anything and everything before getting off the phone. After I took a shower, I got Logan’s shirt back on, even though I was still mad at him before I crawled into bed and started reading some of my book.
I woke up the next morning to a text from Logan.
I’m really sorry. I haven’t had much contact with any girl in a few weeks.
Wait. That came out wrong.
Point is, I’m sorry.
I shook my head and got up from my bed, going into the bathroom to brush my teeth before getting ready for the day. My phone rang as I was putting stuff in my backpack. “Hello?” I answered, trying to shove one last thing in my backpack.
“Come to practice. I’m sure Jensen will let you sit in on it.”
“Yeah, I’m not so sure he’s too fond of me anymore.”
“Come on. I’m sure he’ll let you if I talk to him.”
“You wanting to influence him doesn’t have anything to do with our last name, does it?”
Garrett was quiet for a moment before he stuttered, “N-no.”
I chuckled. “As much as I would love to, I have class at the same as your practice.”
“Damn.” He sighed. “Alright. I’ll see you sometime after?”
“Yup.”
We said our goodbyes before we hung up, and I went to my classes for the day.
It wasn’t until later in the afternoon when I was greeted with a text from Garrett.
Hannah’s going to Drunk Shakespeare, and I’ve been roped into going. Come with?
Shaking my head a little, I smiled and replied back;
nope. i’m not old enough to drink, remember? think i’ll go skate for a little bit at the rink. you have fun, though.
As soon as I sent the text, my phone started ringing, Dean’s name and picture popping up. “Deany Baby,” I answered.
“Come to Drunk Shakespeare,” he said in greeting.
“I can’t. Still underage for alcohol,” I chuckled. “You have fun, though, okay? Drink for me.”
Dean sighed on his end of the line before answering, “We’re gonna miss you, Little Graham.”
Laughing, I threw my head back just the littlest bit before I said, “I’ll miss you guys, too. Bye, Deany Baby.”
“Bye, Little Graham.”
After hanging up, I went back to my apartment and put my things on my desk, opting to get some homework done before closing my books and heading to the hockey rink.
When I walked in the locker room, I noticed that something was off. Looking around the stalls; one of the practice uniforms was missing. Shrugging it off, I grabbed my skates, switching my shoes out for them.
After I walked my way to the ice, I could faintly hear skating, but I didn’t think anything of it as I walked to the players bench and took off my skate guards before getting onto the ice.
As I started my skating, I looked and saw a Hawks player on the ice, but I didn’t care enough to look at the number on the back of the jersey. I let him have his side of the ice while I used my side.
I was so lost in my own mind that I didn’t notice until the last second a body standing in between the players benches and the Hawks player skating up to him, taking off his helmet.
My heart just about fell out of my butt when the player flipped his hair back. There’s only one person in this whole world that I knew did that… and that person was John Logan. As I skated closer, I noticed that the other person was my brother, Garrett.
“Garrett?” I asked, coming to a stop. “What are you doing here?”
“Came to talk to Logan,” he said, pointing at his best friend.
I nodded once, looking at Logan for a moment, our eyes meeting before I said, “Okay. I’ll leave you to it, then.” Turning around to leave, I closed my eyes for a moment before a husky voice stopped me.
“Stay.”
After turning my head over my shoulder to look at Logan, I let out an audible breath before nodding my head again, following him and my brother to the players bench.
“You’re getting some good power behind the shot,” Garrett said.
“Still going wide,” Logan answered.
“Well, as long as you keep hitting the rink.” Garrett turned his head to me, our eyes meeting. “Your turns are getting better.”
I smiled a little before nudging his arm with my shoulder. “Thanks, G.”
He went back to his conversation with Logan, who chuckled. “Remember Eastwood? Freshman year?”
“Yeah,” Logan replied. “That wasn’t on me, alright? Birdie took the shot. It just deflected off my stick.”
Garrett looked back at me with a confused, but amused look, which caused me to softly laugh before he looked back at Logan to say, “And Bragg’s teeth.”
“I bought him a beer; he’s fine.”
They both laughed at the memory as I soft smiled again and laid my head on Garrett’s shoulder.
“Hey, sorry I couldn’t make the Shakespeare thing,” Logan said.
“Me, too,” I said, tilting my head back to look up at him.
“It’s okay,” Garrett replied. “You two didn’t miss much.”
After a moment, Logan said, “So… you and Hannah?”
There went my heart again, sinking into my butt. Even though we had a good night, or what I thought was a good night, he was still asking about and pining over Hannah. I loved the girl, don’t get me wrong, but… why is he asking about her the night after we… had a good time? I fucking masturbated in front of him, for crying out loud!
I stood up as Garrett sighed to make my way to the other bleachers next to us for guards before he said, “I don’t know what I was thinking. I don’t have time for a girlfriend.”
There’s those damn tears again.
Get it together, Graham. You’ve never cried over a boy. Why are you crying over one now?
“Hey, I’m sorry, man,” Logan said. “I know you were really into her.”
“It’s fine,” Garrett said. “There’s a plan in place for me. Team captain, Frozen Four, Bruins. All I gotta do is follow through.”
“That’s a good plan. People would kill to have that plan.”
They both quickly chuckled before Garrett said, “Yeah, right, exactly.” He was quiet for a moment before he said, “Hannah was just a distraction.”
“Coulda fooled me,” I mumbled, sitting down to put my guards on.
“Yeah, I mean…” Logan said. “Sometimes you don’t get everything you want. But you’re Garrett Graham.” He and I locked eyes as he said, “And you’re Little Graham, aka LG. Alright. Things are gonna work out for the two of you. They always do.”
“Yeah, well, for you, too, man,” Garrett said. “It’s me and you on the Bruins. That’s the dream, right?”
“Yeah, that’s the dream.” Looking at my brother, Logan added. “Anyway, I was gonna hit Malone’s, if you two wanted to join. You two look like you could use it.”
My cheeks freaking heated at the invitation, and I’m sure the look on my face wasn’t any better.
“That’s alright,” Gare said. “I’m gonna stay.” Looking at me, he added, “You can go, though.”
“I don’t know,” I whispered.
“We can talk,” Logan mentioned. “I miss talking to you.”
“It’s been a day.”
“Doesn’t matter.” He got up after saying his goodbye’s to my brother before looking at me to say, “My truck is outside if you change your mind.”
After I made it back to Gare’s stall and changed back into my regular shoes, my mind kept swirling around at the idea of being with Logan again. Granted, it’d been 24 hours, but still. I missed him.
I guess my heart did, too, because next thing I knew, I was walking up to his truck, a little surprised to see him leaning against it, his phone in his hand, the screen lighting up his face.
Turning his head to look at me, Logan smirked that damn John Logan smirk that I bet had every girl falling to their knees. Before I could say anything, I heard Baby Now That I Found You playing through his phone speaker.
With a surprised laugh, I slowly walked up to him, watching as he set his phone on the edge of his truck bed before reaching out for me. Dropping my purse that I had grabbed on the way out of my apartment earlier, I wrapped my arms around his neck at the same moment his arms wrapped around my waist.
The tears that had formed earlier were back, a few sliding down my cheeks.
With a heavy sigh, Logan said, “I’m so sorry, princess. I mean what I said in my texts. When I meant much contact, I really meant no contact.”
“Shut up,” I said, pulling back to cup his cheeks.
Even though I was initiating the kiss, when he went to place his lips on mine, I backed away. “Wait.”
“Wait?”
“Are we on the same page here?”
Pointing to his truck with his thumb, he said, “Don’t you hear the song playing? I was trying to be romantic here. You’ve broken my heart, LG.”
I giggled before I said, “I just don’t wanna be your friend, John.”
“Ouch. First name. This is serious.”
“As a fucking heart attack.”
“This isn’t how you kiss your friends, Little G.”
“Ew, no. LG or princess from you, please. Oh, for the love of hockey, please no more Snaps or texts.”
“I shall ask for the unsexiest of Snaps and texts.”
Laughing, I playfully shoved his shoulder and said, “You’re so stupid.”
He didn’t reply. He just placed his lips on mine, and one minute, the both of us were making out like stupid teenagers in high school, and the next we were entering his bedroom, lips attached while clothes were being shed, and the door was being kicked shut.
Logan picked me up and walked me to his bed, a shriek and giggle escaping me before my back met the mattress, his lips right back on mine. Absolutely no words were said between us as I felt him unclasp my bra before he guided his lips from mine to my jaw, my neck and to my nipples, where gave each one the same amount of love; sucking, gently biting and pinching, sending more sparks down to my core.
“Fuck, Logan,” I whispered, threading my hands into his hair.
He chuckled before moving his lips to my stomach, kissing his way down until he reached the top of my panties, looking into my eyes as he slowly guided the material down my legs, a sly smirk on his face.
“If you don’t put that damn mouth to uuuuuuuu- ohmygod.” I moaned loudly as he finally put his mouth where I needed him most. His tongue went from licking stripes up my core to giving my clit attention.
When he inserted a finger into me, I was just about done for. Logan hit that spot inside me before adding a second finger, the sensation driving me wild. As his tongue and his fingers worked in tandem, I threaded my fingers through his hair right before I came without warning.
As I started to come down from my high, Logan kissed his way back up my stomach before his mouth met mine again, my own taste on my tongue. It felt very erotic, kissing him after he went down on me.
“Fuck, that was hot,” I breathed.
“Oh, princess, there’s a lot more where that came from.”
Wrapping my legs around his waist, I surprised both of us by flipping him over. “My turn.” I kissed his lips before moving to his jaw, neck and chest, kissing my way down his stomach.
He helped me by removing his boxers, his cock standing a full mast.
“Ooohhhhh, fuck me,” I muttered.
“Oh, I will, trust me,” Logan said, winking when I looked at him.
“Arrogant little fucker.” When I wrapped my hand around his shaft, he hissed in a breath, letting out a moan after I put my lips around the head of his cock, taking as much of him in my mouth as I could without setting my gag reflex off.
“Fuck, princess,” he groaned. “Keep doing that and I’ll down your throat.”
I smiled at him after releasing him from my mouth with a small pop. “I’m counting on it.”
He grabbed at me, laughter spilling through the room as he wrapped his arms around me, lifted his head to connect our lips again before flipping me back over, reaching over to his nightstand to grab a condom out of the drawer. I watched as he looked down to roll the rubber down from tip to base before he grabbed himself, guiding the tip to my entrance.
Looking back at me, he said, “Once I start, I won’t stop.”
Shaking my head, I replied, “I don’t ever want you to.”
He kissed me again before slowly pushing his cock into pussy, my gasp filling the room. “Fuck, princess.”
“Ohmygodohmygodohmygod.” I moaned when he bottomed and was still for a moment. I knew he was letting me adjust to him. My eyes locked on his chocolate ones that were laced with concern. “I’m okay. Please move.”
Kissing me again, he started to move his hips at a slow pace before I wrapped my legs around him, urging him to move faster. When he did, I was a moaning freaking mess. The last time I had sex, I moaned quietly, as to not disturb anyone else, but with Logan? Fuck it, I didn’t care. I didn’t care if Garrett walked in the House and heard me. That’s how good Logan was making me feel.
With each thrust, my heart fell harder and deeper for this man above me. He shifted a little, letting himself rub my clit as he fucked me into freaking oblivion.
“Oh, my - Lo, I’m gonna come. Please don’t stop.”
“Wasn’t planning on it,” he rasped, grunting at the end of his sentence. “I’m gonna come, too.”
With two more thrusts, we were both goners, coming together. He stayed hovering over to me, making sure everything emptied into the condom before slowly pulled out of me to stand and discard the used rubber.
Logan got back into his bed, wrapping his arms around me to pull me into him. I turned over, putting us face to face a moment before I reached up and gently placed my hand on his cheek.
A smile tugged at his lips at the action. “I could do that and this all day.”
“What?”
“Fuck you, and then watch you watch me.”
My own lips tugged into a smile at his words. “I’m counting on it.” I couldn’t help the laugh that bubbled up a few seconds prior to hearing Garrett’s name being called. “Please tell me–”
“Yup. Both Graham’s have gotten or is getting fucking right now.”
Burying my face in his chest, I groaned while he laughed.
A sound that soon became my new favorite.
~~~
Being with Logan these last few weeks has been an amazing experience. I sat in on his practice; Hannah beside me, of course, for Garrett. She and I even somewhat sat together at the games, cheering for our boys and all that. Ya’know, being good girlfriends and shit.
Logan’s arm was always around my shoulders at parties, where I got to see him thrive as an individual.
We helped each other study for tests and quizzes. I helped him with his hockey when he asked.
It was like living a fairytale. And, yes, the sex was just as amazing as the first time, if not better every single time.
That didn’t make sense. Just go with it.
Today was no different for sex, except we were at the Hawks House instead of my apartment. I don’t think we realized that we were switching off every time we had sex.
We all but bust the door down when entering his bedroom, backpacks and clothes being shed. My back met the mattress as he shed his tank off as I shimmied out of my jeans and panties.
My bra was the last thing to be shed prior to him hovering over me to place his lips on mine. At one point, I heard the front door slam closed, so Logan took that as we needed to get under the sheets in case someone came busting into his room… again.
Before I knew it, his fingers were inside me, bringing me to orgasm before he quickly hovered over me to sheath himself inside me, fucking me to the pace that was almost humanly impossible.
It was a good thing he had just spilled into his condom because someone came pounding on the door, announcing that the food was going to be finished cooking soon.
We looked from the door to each other before breaking out into laughter. Our laughter died down a few moments later, our clothes back on our backs before I walked out of the room and down the stairs to the kitchen.
Logan and I had agreed when we started dating that we would do our best to keep it on the down low so that Jules wouldn’t suspect anything and end up posting it to Fifth Line. So, when we were at the House, one of us had to leave the bedroom first before the other came down about a minute or so later.
Instinct kicked in as I asked what I needed to do to help, Hannah putting me in charge of getting all the sides we’d need out. As I did what she asked, I saw movement from the corner of my eye; Logan moving about the kitchen with a fucking backward caps on.
I swear the science behind that needs to be studied because hotdamn. Hot face emoji.
Dean and Jules came into the kitchen as Tucker set a place on the island, Logan laid out the silverware, and Hannah set a pan of lasagna on the island… next to two other pans. These boys and their appetites, I swear.
Jules made us get together for a group picture, Dean standing in between Logan and myself, squishing me in between him and Hannah, all of us smiling or whatever at the camera.
After they all ate the lasagna, and I ate what Tuck had helped Hannah modify for me, we were all sitting on the couch while the boys played their hockey video game. I had laid down at one point, putting my head on Logan’s lap. I woke up the next morning with his head between my legs.
My hand instantly went to head to hold in place, the release I was feeling came up on me without any sort of warning before that freaking dam burst. I had to lean on my elbow to try and get him to stop because the sensitivity was becoming too much… right before I came again.
Logan crawled up my body, placing kisses where he could before appearing above me. “Morning.”
“I hate you.”
Shaking his head, he said, “No, you don’t,” before kissing me, never minding the fact that neither of us had brushed our teeth yet.
We flipped over, and somehow his head was hanging off the side of the bed, my mouth going straight for his cock that was standing at almost full mast. Once I took him in, I wrapped my hand around what couldn’t fit before starting to bob my head up and down.
I wasn’t doing it for very long before he flipped us back over, my own head hanging off the side as he fucked me senseless, always making sure that he was wrapped before he tapped.
As we laid in his bed coming down from our highs, he turned his head to look at me, asking breathlessly, “Do you wanna come to the Liquid IV shoot with me today?”
“I’ll do anything you ask me to at this point.” I looked over at him before bursting into laughter. “Yes, John Logan, I will come with you to the shoot.”
After we dressed and had some breakfast, thankful no one was in the House, we made our way to the arena, walking hand in hand down the stalls. Before we walked in, he turned towards me, placing his lips on mine before walking into the locker room.
Hannah and Garrett showed up a few minutes later, the two doing the same thing Logan and I just did before my brother turned to me, surprised to see me, but gave me a hug anyway before walking to his stall.
Us girls chatted for a moment before the photographer and other people on set told us we could sit in the room and watch them do the photoshoot.
My eyes were trained on Logan the entire time, wishing that I could replace the lip of the bottle with my own; which pair, I didn’t care.
The makeup artist for the shoot went over to Garrett to put some more face powder on his face to not make him so shiny while Hannah’s eyes never left him. I almost gagged when he winked at her.
Logan looked at me with that damn smirk on his face before he cast his eyes to Wellsy. Did I hate it? Yes. Was I scared that he’d leave me for her? Heck no. Not when Hannah and Garrett seemed to be super happy with each other.
When the photoshoot was over, I walked out with Gare and Wellsy as he offered me a ride, but I declined, saying that I would either walk or see if Logan would give me one.
And…. a ride he gave me… or rather, I gave him because we didn’t make it out of the parking lot before I climbed into his lap and rode him like there’s no tomorrow. When we came down from our highs, he drove us back to the Hawks House, where we laid in his bed and watched a movie on my laptop.
What movie? Dirty Dancing, of course.
After that, it was different little dates; me sitting on the curb while he worked on his truck, skating together at the rink - me trying to teach him how to figure skating things, and he trying to let me hit pucks in the net. Just… having an amazing time.
~~~
With my head hanging over the side of the bed, I moaned loudly to the point where I literally thought I’d shake the house down as Logan hovered over me. I had no idea what the fuck I was reaching for, but I grabbed something as I heard Logan grunt before stilling.
“Uh… sis?”
“Did you hear that?” I asked.
“Princess, I think the whole house and campus heard that,” Logan answered.
Picking my head up, I looked at him with a deadpan expression. “Fucking rude. That’s not what–”
“Sis! You there?”
“Garrett?”
“Where the hell are you?”
“U-uh. My apartment…”
“What are you doing in your apartment?”
I was quiet for a moment before I looked at Logan and said, “M-masturbating?” Looking in the direction of my phone, I gave it an offended look at hearing the beeps, indicating that Garrett had, in fact, hung up on me. “Asshole.”
Logan and I quickly got dressed before I called him back, his greeting being, “If you say that again, I will cut my own ears off.”
“Sorry,” I said. “What’s up, big bro?”
“You still coming over Friendgiving?”
“Uhm, yes, I wouldn’t miss it for the world. A chance to have Tuck’s cooking? Hello, I’m always down.”
“Even if he makes you cook or chop something?”
“I live for it, Gare!” I chuckled before adding, “Okay, maybe that was sarcastic, but I really do like helping him.”
He was quiet for a minute before I scrunched my brows and said, “Gare? What’s wrong? You just went radio silent on me.”
“Dad just texted. Said he’s stopping by practice, and wants us to talk to him.”
Sighing, I pinched the bridge of my nose. “Do I have to? I’d rather punch him in the face or cut off his dick.” I was quiet for a moment, a thought coming to my mind. “Or both.”
Very faintly on his end, I heard a woman ask how many people are going to be at our Friendsgiving.
“Uhm, who is that?” I asked.
“Hannah’s mom,” he whispered before saying louder, “Hi, Mrs. Wells.”
“Who’s on the phone? Am I interrupting?”
“No, ma’am. Just my sister.”
“Ooh, ooh, put me on speaker!” I waited a couple of seconds before saying, “Hi, Mrs. Wells!”
“Hi, sweetheart. Han, what do you guys call her?”
“Oh, uhm, Little Graham, Little G, LG, or just her name,” Hannah said, chuckling at the end. She told her mom my first name, to which I was greeted with by Mrs. Wells.
“You two call me Carrie,” Mrs. Wells said. “You weren’t exaggerating, Hannah. He is so handsome.”
“Gag me with a spoon,” I said at the same time Hannah said, “Okay, hanging up now.”
“Garrett, Hannah’s dad is going to be so jealous I met you first,” Carrie said. “He’s been bragging about you to all of our friends. He posted about your game last night.”
The game that they, unfortunately, lost. I felt the bed dip behind me, legs appearing on either side of me while two arms went around my waist.
“He wanted to tag you, but don’t worry. I didn’t let him. Just know that you have a super fan over here.”
Hannah voiced that they had lost last night, and I could just feel his face fall at her words after Carrie said that her husband was still proud. Dad never said anything like to him growing up. All Dad cares about is winning and nothing else.
I was brought back when Carrie said, “It was nice to meet you, Garrett and…” She paused for a moment before saying, “Little G.”
“Nice to meet you, too, Carrie,” Garrett and I said together.
“Sorry, little sis. Uhm, I gotta go. I’m sorry.”
“No, it’s okay. Uhm… Gare?”
“Yeah?”
I sighed before saying, “I love you.” We don’t say it often to each other, only when we feel the other needs it.
“Love you, too.”
We hung up without another word, my head leaning on Logan’s shoulder.
“What was that about?” he asked, placing a kiss to my own shoulder.
I took a deep breath and released it, saying, “Garrett asking about Friendsgiving. Then Hannah’s mom asked about it, so.” Turning my head, I looked at his profile before he turned his head to look at me.
Logan gave me a quick kiss before I asked, “Don’t you have practice this afternoon?”
“Yeah. Come with?”
Letting out an exasperated sigh, I turned my head to face forward. “I kinda have to. Phil is going to be there and, apparently, wants to talk to me and Garrett. About what? Only God knows that.”
He took his own deep breath, releasing it as he squeezed me a little and said, “I’m sure it’ll be fine, and if not, just look for me, okay? I’ll come to your rescue.”
I looked at him again, a smile on my face. “My knight in shining armor?”
“Always, princess. Always.”
Logan and I walked out of the house together and rode in his truck together, not caring if anyone saw us. His hand was glued to my thigh the entire ride to the arena, and our fingers laced as we walked inside.
Garrett had texted me and asked that I meet him in the tunnels, so before I walked off to find my brother, I turned my head and kissed Logan before making my way to where he’d ask to meet.
Seeing my brother, I walked up to him, giving him a look that said Let’s get this over with just seconds prior to us walking towards the players benches, stopping halfway for Garrett to drop his duffle, signaling to our dad that we were in his presence.
He turned around, walking to us with his arms out for a few steps before coming to a stop in front of us. “I didn’t know how else to get you two to talk to me.”
“Awkward,” I sang, trying to relieve the awkward silence.
“I want you two to come home for Thanksgiving,” Dad said.
“No, thanks, I have plans.”
Dad looked at me, saying my first name with a hint of a growl, Garrett’s arm going in front of me for protection before looking at me, his expression reading, Do you believe what he’s asking?
“Are you serious?” Garrett asked.
“Cindy still really wants to meet you before the wedding,” Dad mentioned. Looking at me, he added, “And to give you a second chance.” Putting his eyes back on Garrett, he continued, “I would appreciate it, as well.”
Garrett and I just looked at each other, not knowing what to really say. Looking back at our dad, he said, “Look, I don’t know what kind of bullshit game you’re playing, but I don’t–”
“It’s not a game, Garrett. I’m really trying here.”
“Yeah. Okay,” I muttered.
“I’m a different man now, and I don’t expect you to understand this, but Cindy… she’s chosen to trust me. And I want to be someone worthy of that trust.”
“Yeah, well, Cindy fucking chose wrong.”
Garrett whispered my name, looking down at me. I apologized with a look that only Garrett knew before he looked back at the man we call Dad.
“Kids, please. Just think about it.”
“I already have plans,” I repeated.
Garrett moved his arm from in front to me to around my shoulders, leaning back against the wall behind us before Dad walked away.
After a few moments, I sighed and wrapped my arm around Garrett’s middle before walking back to the parking lot, my feet carrying me to Logan’s truck, where I sat in the passenger seat until he came back out.
“Hey, princess,” he said, closing his door. Not sure if he could sense my mood change, but as I looked at him, his smile dropped. “Hey, what’s the matter?”
Shaking my head, I said, “Dad wants Gare and I to go back home for Thanksgiving, but I told him I already had plans. I’m making him think that I’m thinking about it. My mind is already set, though.”
“Would you want to go back home?” Logan asked.
“Hell no. Things with him are not good at all. Like, they’re complicated.”
“He’s still your dad, though. Even if he is a hard-ass.”
Shaking my head, slowly, I replied, “He seemed… I don’t know, different before practice.”
“Good or bad.”
Setting my eyes on a random spot outside of the truck, I said, “Definitely not good ‘cause his ass isn’t capable of that, but… I guess, I hope so? I mean, people can change if they want to, but it’s just a matter of if he wants to.” Looking back at him, I asked, “Do you think I should give him another chance?”
“If that’s what you want, princess.”
“I don’t want to,” I whispered, my vision going a little blurry. Scooting closer to him, I said, “I wanna be with you, Tuck, and Dean, if he’s not going to New York. Hell, even Jules.”
He kissed me before whispering, “Okay,” giving me another, longer one after. “Hey, I’m, uhm, gonna go back inside. Wanna come? You look like you could use a skate session.”
Nodding, I wiped my cheeks. “Yeah, but I might skip the ice. Just watch you.”
About a half hour later, I was standing in the players bench section with Jules, watching Logan practice his freaking heart out. He stopped in front of us, taking his helmet off and flipping his hair back.
“Damn, that’s fucking sexy,” I muttered as he landed his arms on either side of me.
“Am I getting faster?” he asked, out of breath.
I looked over at Jules, who had wide eyes, as they said, “Oh, I lost interest in that.” They looked at me and said, “Little Graham?”
My brows just about met my hairline as I asked, “Was I supposed to be paying attention to that?” Putting my eyes on Logan’s, I added, “I was too busy looking at your ass.”
“Gross,” Jules muttered. They held up their phone, saying, “You look good,” while showing a picture from the photoshoot Logan did with Garrett. “Mean.”
“Like ‘tough’ mean or ‘you’ mean?” Logan asked.
Jules thought about it for a second before saying, “Zdeno Chara mean. You could never pull off ‘me’ mean.”
“You’re way hotter than Zdeno Chara,” I whispered, looking up at Logan.
He chuckled before saying, “I’ll take it.”
“By these pictures, I’d assume you weren’t into Garrett’s girlfriend,” Jules said.
Logan and I looked at each other, our expressions reading sadness at the fact that we’re still hiding our relationship from his sibling.
“Because I’m not!” he quietly exclaimed.
“Right.”
He scoffed, that smile I loved so much appearing on his face.
Jules’ phone started vibrating, indicating that someone was calling them, Hastings Rehab Center appearing on their screen.
“Looks like you drew the short straw.”
My brows furrowed, a thought in my head making its way to the forefront; who was in Hastings Rehab?
Logan moved a couple of inches away from me as Jules asked, “Want me to put it on speaker?”
“I’d rather keep skating suicides.”
“She’s probably having a hard time right now.”
“Because she’ll be alone on Thanksgiving? She did that to herself.”
“Wait, back up; who’s in rehab?” I asked.
Ignoring me, they both continued their conversation.
“She’s trying, dude,” Jules said.
“She’s always ‘trying’,” he answered. “Better get that.” He flipped his hair back before putting his helmet back on. He avoided my eyes as he turned and skated to the middle of the rink.
Jules looked at me before answering the phone. “Hi, mom.”
Okay, so, he’s keeping something from me. I’ll get it out of him one way or another.
~~~
The next morning, there was a little bit of tension between Logan and I as we both were in the kitchen with Dean and Tucker. I wanted to confront him about what went down at the rink last night, but thought better of it.
He’d tell me when he’s ready.
“This, gentlemen and Little G, is 25 pounds of pure poultry perfection,” Tuck said, setting a turkey on the counter, Dean, Logan and myself jumping a little at the thud it made.
“Tuck!” I whined. “I almost spilled my coffee.”
“Sorry, Little G.”
“That’s a big ass turkey,” Logan said.
“Damn straight.” Tuck pointed at his first name twin. “We’re gonna kill Thanksgiving.” He looked at me and added, “Unlike last year when everyone ‘brought’ something and all we had was a turkey and 300 Miller High Life’s.”
I chuckled into my mug as Dean said, “Champagne of beers.”
“I actually wanna remember my Thanksgiving this year,” Tuck said, pointing at Dean. “Which is why I’ve taken it upon myself to handle all food preparations because this year is going to be the best Thanksgiving. The perfect Thanksgiving.” He looked at me and asked, “Wanna help?”
I sighed, placing my mug on the counter. “Uhm, I’m thinking about changing my mind this year and heading to Phil’s this year.”
“Why?”
Looking up, my eyes met Logan’s brown ones. Shaking my head a little while shrugging, I mumbled, “Just a thought.” Looking at Tuck, I said, “Again, just a thought. If you need help, I’ll stay.”
“Perfect. One small favor; can you move over there?” Tuck pointed at the space between Dean and Logan.
Grabbing my mug, I moved over to where he asked, my body stiffing at the hand on the back of my thigh.
I almost choked on my coffee when Tuck opened the fridge; a shit ton of food staring back at us.
“Holy shit,” Dean said at the same time Logan voiced, “Fucking hell,” with my own “Oh, my god,” laced in there.
“Since I can’t go home,” Tucker said. “I’ve decided to make all my mama’s hits from scratch.”
I looked at each man beside me while Tucker continued, “We’ve got three kinds of pie, two kinds of cranberry sauces, and more sweet potatoes than you can shake a stick at.”
Tuck closed the fridge as he said, “And the piece de resistance,” before kissing his fingers. “The Tucker family deep-fried turkey. All rights reserved, 1985.”
I just about spit my coffee out all over the plastic covered turkey when he slapped the damn thing before feeling a tap on my shoulder, looking over the culprit.
“Can I go work out now?” Dean asked.
“I don’t think he’s done,” Logan and I answered.
I looked at him, taking a deep, quiet breath.
“No, Little Graham, I am very much not done,” Tuck said. “A general is only as good as his troops, okay? Where is your brother?”
“I’ve no fucking clue,” I answered, pulling my head back some with a raised brow and shoulder.
“Are we supposed to be your troops?” Dean chuckled.
“I’m not leaving anything up to chance,” Tucker answered. “This, my friends, will be a military operation. You all have jobs to do.”
Dean and Logan chuckled from either side of me, a smile on my face as I tried to hold back my own laughter.
“Little G, where the fuck is your brother?”
“What’s up?” Garrett said.
“Oh, my goodness, Gare, save me,” I said, walking over to him, where he embraced me in a side hug. “Thanks for joining, big bro.”
“You and Wellsy will handle the pie crust from Della’s backstock,” Tuck said.
“For?” Garrett wondered.
Tucker pointed at the turkey at the same time Logan and I said, “Thanksgiving.”
“Oh, right. Sorry, Tuck. Hannah and I are going to my dad’s place in Boston. Can’t make it.”
After I punched Garrett in the stomach, I exclaimed, “You decided to go and you didn’t fucking tell me?”
“Sorry. I didn’t think you’d want to go, or even know. It was a last minute decision.”
I heard Tuck sigh before he said, “Okay. No problem, no problem.” I could see him starting to stress out, so I moved from beside Garrett to Dean’s side, wrapping my arms around his neck. “Deany Baby, can you handle all of Gare’s stuff?”
“Little Graham, I’d be all over that, but I’m road-tripping down to New York with Bella.”
“Who the fuck is Bella?” I asked, more to myself. “Deany Baby, why are you leaving me?”
He chuckled and stood, placing a kiss to the top of my head before he looked at Tucker and said, “Blackout Wednesday, dude. Drinksgivng? Why would I be drunk here when I can be drunk there? Sorry, bro.” Looking back at me, he said, “I’ll see you next year.”
Dean and Garrett walked off, leaving Tuck, Logan and I in the kitchen.
“So the friends are abandoning Friendsgiving,” Tuck said.
I walked up to him, wrapping my arms around his waist, giving him a side hug. “Don’t worry, Tuck. I won’t abandon you.”
“You’re not leaving?” Tuck and Logan asked.
Shaking my head, I said, “Nope. I don’t want to be around Phil anyway.”
“Who needs them?” Logan said. “Jules and I are still here, too. It’s gonna be the perfect fucking Thanksgiving. What do you need?”
Taking his phone out of his pocket, while jostling me around in the process, Tuck said, “I’ll send you my to-do list,” before tapping the top of his phone to Logan’s, whose phone pinged with a notification.
It was quiet for a moment before Logan said, “Damn.”
“I know.”
“What?” I asked.
“Come look at this, prin– LG,” Logan said.
I moved from beside Tuck to stand beside Logan, my eyes almost bulging out of their sockets.
“It’s glorious,” Tuck said.
Logan and I looked at each other before looking at Tuck.
Over the next couple of days, Logan and I got almost everything done on Tuck’s list, albeit a little awkwardly. I mean, we made small talk, but that was about it. Not even one kiss was shared between us.
I walked down the stairs in my best outfit; cute, and comfortable enough to help with whatever Tuck needed.
“425 for how long?” Tuck asked.
“Thirty minutes.”
I smiled before saying, “Hello, Mama Tucker.”
“Hello, Little Graham. John, use that time to prep the turkey before it has to go in, and don’t forget to–”
“Pat dry the bird,” Tuck said. “I know. I know. Can’t be wet.”
“Unless you want a crispy turkey and no eyebrows like Uncle Pete.”
I walked over to Logan, standing beside him as he attempted to chop up some almonds. Sighing, I asked, “Do you need some help?”
He looked up at me, a look I couldn’t decipher on his face before his expression softened. “Thanks, princess,” he whispered.
“Slivers,” Tuck said. “Dude, slivers.”
Softly chuckling, I said, “I got it, Tuck.”
Logan and I switched places, our hands grazing as he passed me the knife. I started to sliver the almonds at Tuck’s request. Feeling a kiss to the top of my head, I breathed deeply, feeling his lips move as he whispered, “I miss you, princess.”
Stopping for a moment so that I didn’t chop a finger off, I looked at him and whispered my reply. “I miss you, too, Lo.”
Feeling another body to my left, I looked at Jules, a sly smile on their face as they tried to take an almond off the chopping board. “Don’t think about it,” I said. “I’ll cut ya.” Chuckling, I moved my hand with the knife, careful not to get too close to their hand.
I looked back at Logan, seeing an almond in front of my face. Taking in my mouth, I made sure to wrap my lips around his fingers, my eyes locked on his as I did so. That look that I loved so much when he got hard crossed his face as he put his hand on my waist.
“Careful,” I whispered. “Don’t wanna spill our secrets.”
“Perfect,” Tuck whispered, Logan and I quickly separating. “Yes. Yes. Where were the marshmallows?”
I quickly looked over at Tuck, seeing the distress on his face.
“I just saw them five seconds ago. Where could they possibly go? One, two, three. They were just here.”
I set the knife down and went over to Tuck, placing my hands on his back and arm. “Don’t worry, Tuck. We’ll find it. If I have to, I’ll go to the store and buy another bag, okay?”
“What are you doing?” I faintly heard Logan ask.
“Little Graham, they were just here. The marshmallows were just here.”
“Do you want me to go to the store?”
“Uhm, maybe.”
“Party people,” a voice said. “Happy Thanksgiving.”
I looked over towards the living room, seeing Birdie walking through. “Birdie!” I squealed, running to give him a hug, a laugh spilling from him as he picked me up.
Birdie was one of the first people I bonded with when I first started at Briar. I’m not sure if Garrett put him up to it or what, but I remember waiting for Garrett after practice one day, looking like a lost sheep. Birdie walked up to me and started talking to me.
So, Birdie was technically the first friend I made here at Briar. Dean, Logan and Tucker followed not long after in the friendship department, followed by a major crush on Logan.
Birdie set me down by Logan, and I looked into his eyes. “Tuck’s making a shit ton of food, so thank goodness you guys decided to come.”
“We brought friends,” Birdie said, moving further into the kitchen to give Tuck one of those handshake hugs.
“And we brought wine.”
I gave Kendall the death glare after she walked in between Logan and I before he followed her into the kitchen.
“Little Graham,” Tuck said, gaining my attention. “Is it possible to double a sweet potato casserole into one dish?”
“If you want it runny.”
He quietly whimpered.
“Hey, Tuck. It’s okay. We’ll just leave it in the oven for a little longer than needed, and check it often with a toothpick.”
“Great idea. You-” Tuck kissed me on the head like normal. “Are the best.”
~~~
I heard a knock on the front door, pieces of my hair falling into my face as I worked in the kitchen for and with Tuck. “That better not be more fucking people.”
“Hey, look, Tuck, Little Graham, more people,” Jules said.
I looked over my shoulder at Birdie and Logan. “Fucking kill me now.” The oven behind me started beeping, Tuck’s voice following not long after.
“Why is the stuffing not in the oven yet?” he asked.
“Oh, because the corn stuffing and green bean casserole are already in there,” Logan said, moving towards the island with a Sport Write Drill Board in his hand. Please consult the oven schedule.”
I could feel the overwhelm about to burst out of me and Tuck.
Logan took the cap of the Expo marker off with his teeth before blowing it out of his mouth.
Hot as fucking hell.
“I did all the math–”
“Oh, you can actually do math?” I joked as the board appeared at my head.
Ignoring me, Logan said, “The stuffing needs to hang out in the neutral zone. It only takes 30 minutes.”
“I’m gonna scream,” I muttered to myself. “I’m gonna fucking scream.”
“If you guys were half as good at hockey,” Jules said.
Slamming my hands on the counter, I took in a deep breath as two hands went to my shoulders. “Jules, we can’t right now,” Tucker said. “Little Graham is about to have a breakdown.”
“Gravy,” Birdie said. “Somebody please try this.”
I watched Logan as he tasted what was on the spoon in front of his face.
“If you need a break,” Tuck started to say.
“What I need is everyone out of my–” I took a deep breath, feeling the anger that I was deathly afraid of building. “The kitchen. I’m just getting a little overwhelmed.” Taking the apron off from around my neck, I folded and wrung it between my hands, moving to the chairs that we set aside earlier to set the material on before I walked to the stairs, taking them up to the room I felt most safe in.
I closed my eyes and wrapped my arms around my middle, taking a deep breath, letting his scent fill my senses and calm me down. I didn’t even register the opening and closing a few seconds before hands landed on my arms.
“You okay?”
I nodded my head. “Yeah. Just got overwhelmed with all the people showing up, and everyone gathering in the kitchen. Too many things happening at once.” I turned and faced him, looking down at a random spot on his shirt. “Maybe I should’ve gone to Boston.”
“Hell no. I’m glad you stayed.”
It was quiet for a couple of minutes until I took a breath to say what was on my mind. “When our mom died, Garrett ended up going to a boarding school. We talked as often as we could through either phone calls or letters. Dad wouldn’t take his anger out on me, but I was still scared of him. He ended up turning Gare’s room into, like, a storage room for all his shit he would take to sign for mall appearances. Trying to keep the stupid legend alive. His best years are behind him.”
Feeling myself being lifted, I rested my head on Logan’s shoulder, both of our bodies being lowered a moment later. “Tell me more,” he said.
“You have to tell me what you’re hiding from me,” I whispered.
It was quiet again, so I decided to try and get off his lap, his hold tightening on me.
“My mom’s an alcoholic,” Logan said. “Been in and out of rehab for… a while.”
Resting my elbow on the back of the chair he sat us in, I threaded my fingers in his hair, scrunching my brows in sadness. “I’m so sorry, Lo,” I whispered.
“The only people Jules and I had to rely on were each other. That’s why we’re so close. Mom was hardly there for holidays, like Thanksgiving.” His throat worked as he swallowed. “We didn’t grow up like most you guys did. I had to help out at the garage while working multiple jobs to just try to help make ends meet.”
I turned my head away, tears sliding down my cheeks.
“Hey,” he softly said, turning my head to face him. “Don’t be sad, okay?”
Not being able to think of anything to say, I nodded, breathing a sigh of relief when our lips met in a much needed kiss.
Pressing our foreheads together, he whispered, “Tell me more about you.”
“I don’t think Dad ever wanted Gare and I to be happy with us doing our own thing. He was always… intense. When Garrett went to boarding school, it was just Dad and I for a little while. I remember bringing home a freaking A- on a test once, and he…” I took a moment to think about my words. “He didn’t hit me or anything, but he… said some things that made me question my self-worth. I mean, I graduated high school at the top of my class, but he still wasn’t satisfied.”
Standing from Logan’s lap, I walked a few inches away, wiping my cheeks free from the tears that coated them. “I, uhm, I should probably get back downstairs. I can feel Tucker become overwhelmed by the microsecond.”
Logan chuckled and stood, putting his arms around my waist from behind, resting his chin on my shoulder. “You gonna be okay?”
Turning my head over my shoulder, I said, “I’ll be perfect as long as you kiss me again,” smiling before I felt his lips capture mine in a searing kiss that had me weak in the knees. The kiss ended too soon with a soft smack as he pulled away. “I’m okay now.”
All the warmth he provided left me as he moved to stand in front of me, reaching behind his neck.
Knowing what he was doing, I shook my head a couple of times, saying, “No.”
“Yes.” Despite the protests I was giving him, he still clasped the chain around my neck. “You can wear it - for now. I will need it back.”
With a playful smirk on my face, I asked, “Before or after you see me wearing only this?”
“Princess,” he growled, a smile on his face as he picked me up and spun me around, my laughter sounding in the room.
“Okay, put me down. I need to go help Tuck.”
After we made it back downstairs and through the living room, I heard Tuck say, “Okay, we have more people here than a Walmart on Black Friday. Little Graham! Where did you go?”
“Needed a breather. I’m much better now. What do you need, General?”
“We are going to loaves and fishes this whole thing.”
“English, please.”
“Like in the Bible.”
“OH! Gotcha. Well, if anyone can make miracles happen, it’s the Big Man Upstairs-” I moved to place my hands on his shoulders. “And you, JT.”
“Thank you for those words of encouragement, LG.”
“Ew, no. Little G or Little Graham from you, please.”
“I’m gonna go get potatoes from the extra fridge, and then, uhm…”
“Did you pat-dry the bird yet?” I asked.
“Imma pat dry the bird. Thanks, Little G,” Tuck said, kissing me on the head before walking off.
Dexter showed up milliseconds after, saying, “Wait, wait, wait. There’s no marshmallows on the sweet potatoes?”
I looked over at Logan, seeing him eye his sibling after taking a sip from his beer can. Shifting my eyes from Logan to Jules, I whispered, “That was you?!”
They downcasted their eyes as Dexter said, “Okay, that’s fucking blasphemy. You’re a blasphemer.”
“I will die on this hill,” Jeremy said.
“I knew a girl whose family was from Florida who never put marshmallows on their sweet potatoes,” I said, going back to my earlier task.
“Blasphemy,” Dexter said.
“We never had marshmallows on our sweet potatoes,” Jules oh-so-not-helpfully added.
“We never had sweet potatoes,” Logan said.
There came sadness again.
“I had a sweet potato taco one year,” Jules mentioned.
“Fucking gross,” I voiced.
“Tacos? On Thanksgiving?” Jeremy asked.
I moved closer to Logan as his demeanor started to change from what we had upstairs to aggravation as Jules said, “It’s actually the best time for tacos, honestly. Especially when your big bro has a sweet sponsorship deal with Taco Shack.”
“Ah, they’re open on Thanksgiving?” Dexter asked.
“Yeah, they’re the only place open on Thanksgiving,” Logan answered, putting his arm around my shoulders. “And we learned that the hard way when our mom got drunk one year and forgot she was grilling chicken. The propane tank almost leveled the block.”
“It was a blessing, actually,” Jules said. “Mama Logan was never known for her cooking.” Looking at their big brother, Jules said, “I know. We should bring Mom Taco Shack.”
“Absolutely not.”
“Well, she’s probably surrounded by strangers eating gross rehab food right now.”
Since he was standing a little in front of me, I put my hand on his back, trying to soothe him in any way I could as he said, “So?”
“So, she needs our support.”
“Little G,” Dexter whispered. “Should the three of us be here for this?”
Even though it was the worst to know more about his family, I looked from Dexter and back to Logan as he replied, “I supported her the last time she went in, and the time before that, and the time before that.”
“Well, it’s Thanksgiving, and she’s fucking family, John,” Jules said.
“She’s in fucking rehab, Jules.”
“Exactly! She’s… she’s trying.”
“Okay, new plan,” Tuck said. “I’m gonna whip up some spinach casserole.”
“Tuck,” I whispered, looking over my shoulder at him.
“What?”
“You know what? Forget it. I’ll go myself,” Jules said, turning and walking off to grab their jacket before making their way towards the front door.
“Tucker! My friend,” Simms said. “We are here.”
Logan slipped from beside me, my eyes following him. “Lo,” I whispered. I went to follow him, but stopped when a glass broke. “That’s it. Everyone, get the fuck out. Tucker and I need space to work. Outside. Single file, please.”
Everyone grabbed their coats and moved to go outside, a sigh leaving me and Tucker at the quiet. “I’m gonna go find Logan. I’ll be right back?”
Tucker nodded and looked at the turkey.
“Don’t forget to pat dry!” I yelled.
I walked all around the house and couldn’t seem to find Logan anywhere. Feeling frustrated with myself, I walked back up the stairs into the one fucking bedroom I didn’t look, seeing him sitting on his bed.
“Lo.”
He looked up at me, and I could see the turmoil in his eyes. “Princess.”
I kneeled in front of him, rubbing my hands on his thighs. “I’m so sorry. Again.” I chuckled a little before dropping my small smile. Not knowing to say, I cupped the nape of his neck, feeling him move forward.
Our foreheads met in the middle, my eyes shutting to will the tears away that wanted to drop. “What do you wanna do?” I whispered. “Talk to me.” Picking my head up, I looked into his brown orbs. “I got you.”
He didn’t say anything, he just kissed me. “Come with me?”
“I’ll go wherever you want me to go.”
“Grab your coat. Let’s go.”
~~~
A little while later, Logan was parking his truck at the Hastings Rehabilitation Center. When he moved to get out of the truck, I grabbed his arm and said, “I don’t wanna hide anymore.”
“What?” he asked.
“I don’t want to hide us anymore. It’s exhausting.”
He smiled a little. “I have an idea. Just wait a little longer, okay?”
I groaned. “John Logan!”
Chuckling, he got out of the truck, holding his hand out to help me out. We walked into the facility, sadly not hand in hand. Stopping next to Jules, he said, “And John.”
Jules looked at me and asked, “What are you doing here?”
“Moral support,” I answered.
I guess they accepted my bullshit answer because Jules turned to their brother and said, “Excuse me. I paid for this with my hard-earned cash.”
“Well, I’ll Venmo you,” Logan said. “Jules and John.” Turning to the receptionist, he added, “Thank you.”
“Such a gentleman,” I said, sarcastically.
“Any particular message?” the receptionist asked. “Happy Thanksgiving, or…?”
“Actually, uh, contraband, please,” Logan said, waiting as Jules pulled the missing bag of marshmallows from under their hoodie, handing it to Logan. He took one out of the bag, whispered, “Yeah,” and placed it on top of the Taco Shack box. “It’s a family tradition. She’ll get it.”
“Thank you,” Jules said. “It’ll mean a lot to her.”
“Well, I’m here because it means a lot to you. And you’re right. She is trying.” He looked at me for a moment before wrapping an arm around my shoulders. “So, what do you say we hit the hardware store on the way back?”
Confused, I asked, “Hardware store? For what?”
“For real?” Jules asked.
“I mean, we gotta shore up our supplies if we’re gonna spread the Logan love this holiday season,” Logan said, putting his arm around Jules’ shoulders.
“I’m so confused,” I voiced.
As we started walking towards the exit, Jules said, “In that case, we’d better hit the Stop’N’Shop, too. One bag of marshmallows ain’t gonna cut it.”
Logan snapped his fingers, my confused expression still on my face. “Let’s go. Come on.”
After we got everything Logan and Jules needed from the hardware store and Stop’N’Shop, I was laughing at something they were talking about as I sat in the cab of the truck when my phone started to ring while they were putting something together in the parking lot of the arena.
“Hey, Gare. Happy Thanksgiving,” I greeted, a smile on my face.
“No, no, it’s not fucking happy.”
“Everything okay? What happened?”
“He’s at it again. Cindy. She has… she has fucking bruises on her wrist.”
I froze, Logan and Jules’ laughter and voices becoming background noise.
“She said it was an accident and that he felt sorry after.”
“When the fuck has ever felt sorry for anything?”
He said my first name, causing me to quiet down, a female voice in the background coming through the ears speaker.
“Put me on speaker. I wanna hear what she’s saying.”
Garrett let Cindy know that I was on speaker phone, hearing everything between them.
“It’s not who he is,” Cindy said.
“It’s exactly who he is. He says it’s not gonna happen again, right? He makes promises, he says he’ll change. It’s all a lie. It’s all a fucking lie. He doesn’t care about you. He doesn’t care about me and my sister. All he cares about is Phil fucking Graham. That’s it. Listen to me. Our mom didn’t have the chance to get out. But you do.”
I could hear him trying to hold back his tears as my eyes filled with unshed tears, all the fear of us turning into our dad because of our anger hitting us like a mack truck.
“Please leave,” I said. “Please.” The word came out like a beg, because… that’s what it was. A beg. A beg for this woman to get out of Phil’s grasp as soon as she could. A beg for this woman to get stuck like our mom did.
I could hear Garrett’s heavy breathing in the silence before Cindy said, “It’s complicated.”
It was quiet for a moment before I asked, “Gare?” At his silence, I sighed, wiping a tear that had fallen down my cheek. “I’ll, uhm… I’ll call you later, okay? I love you.” I didn’t give him a chance to reply before I hung up.
Logan came to the door a few seconds later. “Hey, we’re ready.” At my silence, he said, “LG?”
Again, I didn’t say anything. I felt his hand on my knee, a quiet “Princess,” coming from his mouth. “Hey, you okay?”
“Yeah, I’m-I’m fine,” I whispered.
I felt the truck move before a door closed. “Jules can’t hear. They’re walking toward the building,” Logan whispered. “And no, you’re not.” He went to move his arm to wrap around my shoulders, but I moved to the passenger door to get out, but Logan’s voice stopped me as he said my name.
“Princess, talk to me.”
I held my breath for a moment, trying to hold back the tears as I looked at my shaking hands. “I couldn’t.”
“It’s okay, princess. You’re okay.”
“I-I couldn’t protect her. Mine and Garrett’s mom, she… we tried, but…” I took a breath, the tears lining my waterline, threatening to spill over. “We couldn’t fight back.”
“Princess.” I looked over at him before he asked, “Did he hit you? Either of you?”
If at all possible, more unshed tears blurred my vision. “Once, but it was my fault. But, what if I’m just like him? What if Garrett is?”
“Hey, you’re not,” Logan replied, voice a little stern. Cupping my cheek, he added, “Neither of you are like him. You nor Garrett would ever hurt someone like that.”
“She was scared of Garret; Cindy,” I whispered. “The way I could feel her looking at Gare with such fear. Lo, it’s the same way I look at myself when I get angry. I can see Phil in my features, and that scares me.”
“She doesn’t know either of you, princess.” I could tell he was trying to reason with me about what I heard and could feel through the phone. He put his arm around my shoulders, my body scooting closer to his as I buried my face in his chest, letting all the fear come out in my tears.
“I’m sorry,” I sobbed. “I should’ve told you everything.”
“It’s okay,” he said, voice muffled with his mouth near the top of my head.
“I should’ve told you the truth.”
“You did.” He lifted my chin, trapping my top lip between his for a moment before he pulled away, resting his forehead against mine. “What do you need, princess?”
“A Logan family Thanksgiving tradition.”
Despite my sad emotion, I chuckled as a smile turned up his lips, a chuckle spilling from him, as well. As a thought occurred, I slightly sat up straighter. “You don’t think–”
“Nah, Jules was walking away, remember? I don’t think they’d turn back.”
Sighing, I cupped his cheek, bringing his lips back to mine. “Let’s go. Teach me your tradition.”
Logan, Jules and I walked inside the arena with marshmallow guns, making our way to the rink. They both showed me how to use it right before we snuck our way to the players benches.
They both looked at me, holding up their guns before looking at the rink. I brought the PVC up to my mouth, a marshmallow already loaded, and blew into the pipe, sending a marshmallow flying at Tuck’s cheek.
“It’s a Logan Thanksgiving, motherfuckers!” Jules yelled.
Logan cheered, loading another one into my gun as I laughed.
We laughed and launched marshmallows at everyone until the bag was empty, those same marshmallows making their way back to us as everyone threw them.
Logan looked at me, a happy smile on his face as he said, “Ready for my plan?”
“Uhm, sure,” I said, more like a question.
He wrapped an arm around my waist, everyone taking shocking breaths before he kissed me, my hand making its way to cheek to gently hold it, our lips moving in sync as everyone cheered.
When everyone went to put the hockey equipment up, Logan took me off to the side, what felt like permanent smiles on our faces.
“Hey, Lo?”
“Yeah, princess?”
“Thank you.”
He chuckled. “It’s just marshmallows.”
I chuckled back for a moment before sighing and wrapping my arms around his neck. “Still. Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.”
Our lips met in a sweet kiss, footsteps sounding down the hallway. I pulled away and took in a sharp breath. “Let’s call Gare and Wellsy.”
“Good idea,” he answered. Looking over my head, he said, “Hey, we’re gonna call Garrett and Hannah.” He brought out his phone as we walked to meet everyone in the middle, bringing up Garrett’s number.
Logan held the phone up to get everyone in the shot, his arm around my shoulders while my arms went around his waist.
Garrett answered the FaceTime call, Tuck greeting him with “Hey, lovebirds. Glad we caught you.”
“Happy Thanksgiving,” Jules said.
“Happy Thanksgiving,” Hannah and Garrett answered.
“Hey, add Deany Baby,” I said, looking at Logan. “Get the whole fam in here.”
Logan looked at me with a smile before adding Dean into the call, who popped up just a few seconds later, sans shirt.
“Hello?” Dean greeted.
“Deany Baby, did we wake you?” I asked.
“It’s called tryptophan, Little Graham.”
“That kind of rhymed.” I chuckled as Hannah asked, “Where are you?”
“He’s in fucking New York,” Tuck answered. “On Thanksgiving.”
“Yankees suck!” Logan said, loudly, all of joining in with a chant, Garrett giving someone the middle finger.
“Well, at least I’m not freezing my ass off at the rink,” Dean said.
“I don’t know,” Logan said. “Last time I checked, my ass was perfectly intact.” He turned to show off said ass, Tuck and I slapped it.
“Can confirm,” Tuck said.
“Yup, and it’s glorious,” I added, laughing at everyone’s own reaction.
“You guys are so dumb,” Garrett said. “And my sister and I will be having a conversation later.”
“Dean, do you never have a shirt on?” Hannah asked.
“Wellsy, don’t stoop to their level,” Dean answered, bringing the phone closer.
“Happy Thanksgiving,” Hannah and Garrett said.
“Good night.”
“Happy Thanksgiving,” Logan, Jules, Tuck, myself and the rest of our little crew shouted.
“Yes, happy Thanksgiving, dorks,” Dean said before hanging up, Garrett and Hannah hanging up right after.
“Why do you call him Deany Baby?” Jules asked as everyone walked away.
“Because it rhymes with Beany Baby,” I answered.
They were quiet for a moment before saying, “Ya’know, I kind of put the pieces together about you and John.” My eyes must’ve been as wide as saucers because they chuckled and said, “It’s fine. I promise I won’t post anything about the two of you on Fifth Line unless you tell me to.”
“But what pieces did you put together?” I wondered.
“Well, after you disappeared upstairs earlier, he followed you. You have his necklace on. And I may have seen you two kissing at the hardware store.”
Facepalming, I muttered, “Oh, my goodness.”
Jules placed a hand on my back, saying, “It’s okay. Like I said, it’s fine. I approve.”
“Wow. That means a lot coming from you.”
They chuckled before adding, “Yeah. You also weren’t that great at hiding your crush on him, and he wasn’t that great at hiding his crush on you, either.”
“Spill.”
“Karaoke night? He said he was supposed to drive you, but you ended up leaving with Dean. John said he was busy pacing his room trying to think of how to talk to you after the ‘amazing’ night you two had. After you walked out with Garrett and Hannah, he told me about his crush on you, and how he was masking it with a crush on Hannah.”
“I heard he had one on her after he fixed her car at your family’s garage.”
“Yes, but it stopped when he saw you for the first time at their first home game our Freshman year.”
I remember that game like it was yesterday; Briar was playing one of their biggest rivals at the time. Dad and I were sitting in the audience, watching the game. I had looked over to look at Garrett when a set of brown eyes were already on me. When the game was finished, Dad and I went to stand by the locker rooms, waiting for Garrett, and that’s when Logan walked out with Dean and Tuck, and introduced himself. I was a goner.
“Yeah, I remember that game, and after. John got my number that night after he and Garrett took me home,” I said with a smile.
“Speaking of home,” a voice said. “Let’s get you there.”
I turned to stare into the eyes of voice, Logan wrapping his arms around me in a playful growl before spinning me around. I pressed my lips to his, a smile on my face as I did so. “Let’s go home.”
~~~
“Oh, my god, I’m so freaking mentally drained,” I said, walking to Logan’s room at the Hawks House a few days later. I dropped my backpack on the floor as I walked over to his bed, falling onto my back to stare up at the ceiling. “If I have to look at another test or quiz paper or even homework, I’m going to scream.”
Logan’s chuckle came into the bedroom as he closed the door behind him.
I picked my head up, looking at him before moving to rest on my elbows. “How was practice?”
“Fine,” he said, walking over to hover over me, pressing his lips to mine. “Garrett’s still sulking about the fact that we never told him about us before Thanksgiving.”
“He’s a big boy,” I said, kissing him once more. “He’ll get over it.”
Logan laid next to me on his stomach, his eyes closing.
I turned to lean on one elbow, bringing my now free hand up to trace random shapes on his back. As I did so, I could picture myself back on the ice figure skating. When my mom’s smile flashed into my mind, I smiled a little before sighing.
“Why’d you stop?” Logan asked.
I hadn’t even realized I stopped moving my hand. “I didn’t realize.” Looking at him, I soft furrowed my brows. “You look exhausted.”
“I like feeling you trace whatever that was on my back. It’s relaxing.”
“Well, if you like it, I’ll keep doing it,” I said, chuckling. Looking at the door, I heard a guitar faintly playing. “Sounds like Hannah's trying to write a song.”
He took a deep breath before saying, “Yeah, she’s doing some pop showcase thing to get a scholarship so that she can stay at Briar.”
I dropped my hand and my smile all together at his words. “How come I never knew that? And how do you know that?”
“Because Garrett and I talked one night when you weren’t here.” He opened his eyes at my silence. “Princess?”
I stood and put my hands on my hips, turning to face him. “Was this when you were masking your feelings for me? Because even though you and I are a thing, there’s a little voice in the back of my mind that’s telling me you’ve got this massive crush on her, and you’re using me to get to her.”
“Baby, no. No, not at all. I’m with you because I like you. I’ve liked you for over a year. Are we really having this conversation right now or am I just tired?”
“Nope. We’re really having it.”
“Why are you giving me shit about a crush I had two fucking years ago?”
I sighed. “Forget it.” I turned to walk a couple of feet away from him.
“No. No, we’re not gonna forget it. Why are you giving me shit about it?”
“I don’t know, John. I don’t know.”
“Wow,” he scoffed. “First name basis.” We stared at each other for a moment before he asked, “Why are you giving me shit about a crush I had two years ago?”
“I really don’t know. Insecurity, maybe?”
“Why are you insecure?”
“Two words; Phil. Graham.”
“Don’t listen to that fuckers words, baby. They don’t matter.” He sighed. “What are you feeling now? Emotions and/or feelings.”
“Anxious, and/or -” My words were cut off when I faintly heard Hannah sing “‘cause he loves me!” Sighing, I closed my eyes. “Anxious because I’m not sure if you feel the same,” I whispered.
“Feel the same? What-” Logan asked, confused. “Princess, you’re not making any sense.”
Taking a deep breath, I loudly said, “I love you, John Logan. I love you. I’ve loved for a fucking while now. Like I’m so in love with you, it’s stupid.”
“Baby,” he muttered, walking up to me.
“Baby? No, no, I’m Princess.”
“Not right now you’re not,” he said, cupping my cheeks. His eyes danced between mine for a moment before he said, “Well, I love you, too. And I have since the moment I saw you at that game a year ago.”
I didn’t know what to say to that, other than to tell him that I loved him again, so I just kissed him, feeling him kiss me back instantly. Clothes were shed as he turned us to that my back was facing the mattress.
Logan hovered over me, no barriers in between us as he kissed me again, moving down to my breasts where he sucked a hardened nipple into his mouth, his hand making its way to my core. His fingers teased my clit, sending shocks all throughout my body.
He stopped all his ministrations as we both heard a moan coming from across the hall. We looked at each other, laughter bursting out of us at the moment.
“Uhm, maybe they just had the same conversation?” I inquired.
“Maybe,” Logan replied. “At this now you don’t have to be quiet.” He quickly sucked on my nipple, causing me to breathe an audible sigh. “Let me hear you, princess.” With his fingers circling my clit and his mouth on my breast, I swear I was a goner as I moaned.
I all but screamed when his fingers entered me. “Mouth,” I breathed. “I need your mouth.”
“Where, princess?”
“Pussy. Now.” I watched him slide down my body, his arms under my legs as his mouth went to where I wanted him. The stubble on his face scratched me deliciously as he lapped at my core. “Oh, my god! John! OH!”
Feeling my orgasm rising, I rested my hand on his head, threading my fingers in his brown tendrils. “I’m gonna come. Don’t stop. Don’t–” My words were cut off when my orgasm hit like a freight train; fast.
Somehow while he worked me down from my high, we had managed to flip over to where I was basically sitting on his face. “Scoot up,” I breathed, a strangled moan following. “Lo, I’m sensitive. Scoot up.”
He placed a kiss on my clit, my body jerking at the sensation as he moved his body up the bed, his head hitting the mattress as I worked my way down, my body laying between his legs.
Taking his length in my hand, I wrapped my lips around the head of his cock before taking as much of him as I could. My head and hand worked in tandem as I sucked him off, his little moans and groans making me wetter by the second.
“Baby, baby, baby, come here,” he said, grunting at the end of his words.
I kissed his tip before crawling back up his body, our lips meeting as I straddled him. Looking down, I grabbed his cock and guided the tip to my entrance.
“Wait, wait, I’m not–”
“I’m clean, and I’m on birth control.”
“I’m clean, too.”
I smiled. “Prefect.” Sliding down his length, my mouth fell open.
“Fuuuuuuck,” Logan groaned. “Damn, you feel incredible.”
“Fuck, I might not last.” Placing my hands on either side of his head, I started to move my hips, a moan spilling from me.
“FUCK!” I heard from Garrett’s room.
“That’s such a fucking turn off,” I breathed, chuckling when Logan let his own out.
“Focus on me,” Logan said.
I looked into his eyes, moving my hips a little faster. Flipping my hair over, I moved a little bit faster, Logan’s hands wrapping around my wrists. He guided my left hand to his chest before my other hand followed.
Stopping my movements, I never took my eyes off of him as I breathed heavily.
“Why’d you stop?” he asked.
“I don’t wanna hurt you,” I whispered.
“You won’t.” His hands were on my hips in a second, moving them back and forth, that delicious friction on my clit where our bodies met. “Fuck, that’s hot.” Logan released me, but I stopped again.
“I’ve never been on top before, and when we have sex, I’m always on bottom. I’m worried I’m gonna hurt you.”
He sat up a little, resting on an elbow. “We can switch then.”
I nodded and went to pull off of him, but I ended up squealing when he wrapped an arm around me and flipped us over, never one pulling out of me. Resting on his forearms, he set a pace that he knew drove me wild. “Wait, wait,” I said. “I wanna try something.”
“Okay.”
“Uhm, I was doing research on sex positions - don’t ask - and I came across one called prone bone. Uhm, it’s almost like you’re laying flat-” I was interrupted by my own moan when he went into the position. “Like that. Holy fuck.”
Logan started moving again, hitting that spot that drove me insane while rubbing against my clit. “Fuck, I might not last much longer.”
Tears from the pleasure started to slide into my hairline, Logan noticing. “Pleasure, not sadness. Keep going.” A few more thrusts and I came for a second time, Logan following not long after, coating my walls.
“Can I move now?” he asked. “I’m getting soft here.”
I laughed and nodded my head, feeling a soft material on my pussy not a few seconds later. “Did you just use a shirt to clean me up?”
“I did, and I have no regrets,” he said, climbing into the bed with me. “It can be washed.”
I curled myself against his side, resting my head on his chest, his heartbeat racing in my ear. “Your heart is beating really fast,” I whispered, a small smile on my face.
“Because I have a beautiful girl in my bed.”
Softly chuckling, I started drawing those same random shapes on his stomach. “I love you,” I whispered.
“I love you, too.”
~~~
A couple of days later, I was walking with Dean, Tucker and Logan through the campus cafeteria, trays of food in all of our hands - well… Logan was actually carrying mine for me.
Dean placed his tray in front of Hannah, saying, “Wellsy.”
“Saw you guys on Fifth Line,” Tucker said as I walked over to Garrett, giving him a hug.
Logan had my tray sitting next to Dean, so I walked around the table to sit in between them.
“Is Jules–” Hannah went to ask, but was interrupted when I said, “Everywhere? Yes. They’re everywhere.”
“Like God,” Logan said, pushing my chair in.
Garrett looked at me and said, “We’re supposed to be on a date.”
“Wow, you really splurged, G.” Logan sat down as I chuckled.
“Actually, this one was my treat,” Hannah mentioned.
“Oh, then, rescinded.”
“So, how was y’all’s break?” Tucker asked.
“First time meeting Papa Graham, right?” Dean asked.
“Do not mention that name in my presence, Deany Baby,” I said.
“Yeah, it was,” Garrett said, mouth full of food. “It was fine.”
Feeling a hand on my thigh, I looked over at Logan, his eyes already on me. “Yeah. Family. Sucks.” Looking at Garrett, he asked, “Did you at least get that signed jersey for the Hurricanes fundraiser? That Phil Graham merch room is legit.”
“Lo,” I whispered, his eyes landing on mine.
“You gotta eat?” he asked.
Opening a water bottle, Garrett said, “Uh, not this year.”
Awkward silence hit before Hannah asked, “What’s the Hurricanes?”
“It’s a local youth hockey program,” Tucker said. “We do a fundraiser for them every year.”
Reaching behind me, Dean brushed Logan’s hair back while saying, “Logan was a Lil’ Cane.”
Looking at Logan, who had a playful smile on his face, I softly said, “You never told me that.”
“Oh, is that still happening?” Tuck asked. “I thought the venue fell through?”
“Yeah, well, they double booked,” Logan said. “I’m trying to figure it out.”
Popping a fry into my mouth, I thought for a second before saying, “I can help, if you want.”
“Thanks, baby,” he whispered before looking at Garrett. “Hey, we were really counting on that Phil donation. I… I can reach out.”
Eating a bite out of my salad, I looked at Garrett before looking back at Logan.
“I’ll sign a jersey, and you can auction that,” Garrett said.
“Okay, big shot,” I said. “You’re not a pro yet.”
“I didn’t mean… I’m just trying to help.”
“Uh, what if you did it at Malone’s?” Hannah said.
“You just saved me from having to make some phones that I really didn’t wanna make,” I chuckled. “I hate making phone calls.”
“That’s…” Logan said. “Really?”
“Yeah, I can run it by Della,” Hannah replied. “I’m sure she’ll be happy to help. What kind of vibe were you thinking?”
The guys told her what the vibe they were going for was as all ate our meals. Even though Logan and I have expressed our love to each other, I still can’t help that stupid voice in the back of my mind.
I’m not even sure if they truly know about me and Logan being together. If they do, then they’re just ignoring it, which would be likely. I mean, Logan’s one of my best friends, as is Dean and Tucker, and I follow them around almost everywhere.
Maybe if I just say something or do something. I mean, Tuck already knows. He saw us kiss at the rink on Thanksgiving.
I tossed and turned all night in my bed at my apartment, not being able to sleep. Huffing and turning to lay on my back, I stared at my ceiling before grabbing my phone, seeing that the time was 2:24AM.
Tossing the covers back, I got out of my bed and packed a bag. Walking through the apartment, I heard banging and screaming, letting me know that my roommate was having a good time.
I grabbed an Uber to the Hawks House, letting myself in with the key that Garrett had made for me.
Walking the stairs, I yawned, already feeling more at home than I did at the apartment.
Standing in front of Logan’s bedroom door, I softly knocked and waited for him to answer. When he didn’t, I got a little worried, so I opened the door a little, seeing his sleeping form on the bed.
Since I didn’t change out of my pajamas, the only thing I had to shed was my jacket after putting my bag down by the bed. I slowly lifted the covers and got in the bed as quietly as I could.
Logan took a deep breath, his eyes opening just a little before he said, “Princess?”
“Hey,” I whispered, laying my head on the mattress. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to wake you.”
“That’s okay,” he whispered back, lifting his arm.
I scooted over and practically glued myself to his chest, my forehead resting against his skin. “Perfect,” I said, a yawn following after.
“Couldn’t sleep?” he asked.
“No. That little voice just wouldn’t shut up.”
“The voice I told you to ignore?” At my silence, he wrapped his arms tighter around me. “Princess-”
“I was also thinking about the fundraiser.” I looked up at him through my lashes, the view of him that greeted me was the bottom of his chin with how low I was laying on him. “Are you sure there isn’t anything I could do?”
With a very tired voice, he said, “We got it all under control.” Looking down at me, he said, “I just need you to be there on my arm, okay?”
“I’m gonna tell Jules to post us. I’m done hiding.”
He pressed his lips to my forehead. “Okay, princess.” Moving his hand down a little, he grabbed my hip and pulled me up a little. “You were too far down. I felt like I had to tilt my head all the way down just to rest my chin on your head.”
I chuckled, another yawn making its appearance. “I love you, John.”
“I love you, too, LG.”
When we woke up the next morning, it was the day of the fundraiser. We took a shower together, and I have to say I agree with Dean; shower sex is hot. Of course, Logan made sure not to clog the drain with his used condom. He and I laughed about it as we finished.
After we had gotten dressed, he stayed in his room to make a phone call while I went downstairs and made myself some coffee. Dean and Tucker talking about the fundraiser and trying to get some stuff finalized.
When Logan made his way down, all I could do was wonder what his phone call was about. I’m sure he’ll tell me.
Before we all knew it, we were at Malone’s getting everything set up for the fundraiser, and not long after that, the fundraiser began.
Hannah was able to get Justin Kohl’s band, After Hours, to play some song requests.
As After Hours was playing their first song, I walked up to Jules and told them that they go ahead and post about their brother and I.
We were about an hour into the fundraiser when After Hours played their cover of Dirty Little Secrets by The All-American Reject.
I was standing in front of Logan, his thumb in the belt loop of my jeans as we watched the band.
“Little Graham.”
I turned my head, a smile on my face. “Deany Baby!” He and I hugged before he walked up to the stage.
If I had to pick one of the Hawks that was more like a brother to me other than Garrett, it would have to be Dean. Even though he’s a fucking playboy, he’s actually really thoughtful and sweet. The girls around here just want him ‘cause he’s a good fuck. Their words, not mine.
“Give it up for After Hours, everybody,” Dean said into the microphone, the crowd cheering. “And a big round of applause to my buddy John Logan for putting on this killer event!”
I turned and clapped along with everyone else, a smile on my face as Logan held out his hands with his own smile before he looked at me and cupped my jaw with his free hand, pressing his lips to mine in a sweet kiss.
“We’re still having a conversation later,” Garrett said, making me laugh.
“Look at him,” Dean said. “Don’t get any better looking than that.”
“Sure doesn’t!” I shouted, everyone in the room laughing.
“Unfortunately, he’s taken, ladies.”
I crossed my arms and raised a brow, almost challenging him.
“And, by God, she’s the sweetest woman to ever grace our presence.”
Looking back at Logan, he raised his index finger in the air, moving it around in a circle, asking Dean to wrap it up.
“And we’ve already raised 2,000 bucks for those Lil’ Canes, but we wanna raise a hell of a lot more for those guys. So get drunk, sign up for our silent auction, and get some cool shit. Sadly, the photobooth is out of order, but there’s still a lot of fun to be had. The band is taking requests. So scan those QR codes and let them know what songs you want to hear. Alright, you guys ready?” Dean put the mic back on the stand and walked off stage after saying, “Let’s have some fun.”
As Dean went to the bar to talk to Allie about God knows what, Logan and I made our way around the room, letting people put money in the bucket and hockey helmet when they held out the bills.
We even snuck off at one point to a dark corner to make-out like horny teenagers before getting back to our tasks for raising money for the Lil’ Canes.
“Alright, we’ve got another request,” Justin said. “This one goes out to Maverick.”
“Maverick, Maverick, who’s–” I gasped, causing Logan to jump and look at me like there was something. “Oh, my god, I know who Maverick is!” Looking between Dean and Allie, I caught on to the looks they were giving each other, putting some pieces together. Pieces that I’m going to keep to myself.
As After Hours played U + Ur Hand by P!NK, I could not help but laugh, getting the message that Allie was sending Dean. At one point she even went up near the stage and danced with Hannah, who called me over to dance with the two of them.
I felt free, dancing and having a good time with these girls. Looking over at Logan, I noticed his signature smirk on his face, watching me have a good time.
Allie walked off, her phone in hand, leaving Hannah and I by ourselves. We shrugged and kept dancing along with the song as the song ended.
“Thanks,” Justin said. “This next one is for fans of One Direction.”
Hannah and I walked off, each going back to our tasks; me looking for my boyfriend to help, and her working the floor.
I spotted him as he walked up to the bar, leaning against it as he spoke to Hannah, my arms going around his middle. He looked at me and smiled, saying, “Hey, princess,” before giving me a quick kiss.
Logan looked off above my head, saying, “I need those freshmen selling raffle tickets and not listening to GHA over there talking strategy.”
Looking at the table in which Garrett and two other freshmen sat, I sigh before looking back at Hannah as she asked, “GHA?”
“General Hard Ass,” Logan and I said in unison.
After laughing, she asked, “What’s so important about this game tomorrow?”
“St. Anthony’s?” Logan said. “Ever since they beat Eastwood, they’ve been gunning for our top spot in the conference.”
“Are they close?”
“They’re on a ten-game streak.”
“Damn,” I said.
“So, they’re close,” Hannah all but wheezed.
“If we lose, they’ll be number one in the conference,” Logan noted.
“Shit,” Hannah chuckled, incredulously.
Motioning towards my brother, Logan told her, “That’s what’s in his head right now, but there’s nothing we can do about that tonight.” Holding up the helmet, he added, “We need people drunk and happy and spending money.”
The three of us laughed, as he held out the helmet, asking, “Can you help?”
She grabbed the head protection and said, “Aye aye, Captain,” before he handed her the raffle tickets.
“Oh, and uh… thanks for all this.”
“What are friends for?” she smiled.
Logan chuckled and moved us to the people standing behind Hannah, talking to them about anything and everything, while also asking about the money for the fundraiser.
I got bored about halfway through the conversation, kissing him on the cheek before I walked over to Garrett and the freshmen, a yawn taking over for a moment.
“Was it Logan?” one of the freshmen asked as I walked up.
“Yes, it was Logan,” I answered before adding with a chuckle, “Now go.”
Hannah laughed before sitting down next to my brother, saying, “This is a party.”
“And?” Garrett asked.
“And parties are supposed to be fun.”
“So is winning.”
“Okay, you guys are boring,” I said before a yawn. “I’m just gonna - yeah.” They laughed as I walked away, standing at a table for the silent auction.
Right before the band ended the song, Logan walked up to me with a smile on his face, a sigh leaving my lips as he said, “There you are, princess,” while wrapping his arms around my middle, my own arms going around his neck.
He set me down after picking me up for a second, our eyes locking. “Are you having fun?”
“I’m getting tired, to be honest,” I answered.
“We’ll leave as soon as this is over,” he promised.
“Oh, my goodness, I’m looking forward to it,” I smiled, a cymbal crash sounding not a second after.
Logan guided me to stand in front of him with his arms wrapped around my middle as Dean’s voice said into the mic, “Okay, party people. A few of our silent auction items are currently going for way undervalue, so if you act fast, you could get them for a steal. A steal. Now, I know there are mostly Boston fans in the house.”
“That’s right!” Logan shouted, making me laugh.
“And as a born and bred New Yorker,” Dean continued after cheers, “I happen to think those people are living in a sad, desperate existence–”
Beau interrupted Dean, saying, “Ow! New York!”
“Get outta here,” Della said in her Boston accent.
“Hey, Della,” Dean said. “We love you, but this one… this one. This one’s part of the family. I have box seats to a New York Rangers game, and a meet and greet with the legend himself, Phil Graham.”
The smile on my face fell at Dean’s words, my brows scrunching and the grip I had on Logan’s arms around me loosening. I looked over at Garrett, seeing the anger in his eyes as he said something to Hannah before he walked over to us.
Turning around, I looked at Logan and asked, “Did you call our fucking dad?”
He looked at me for a moment before he turned to the guy he was talking to, saying, “Hey, I hope your son enjoys the camp,” while shaking his hand.
I felt Garrett walk up behind me, and I only knew it was Garrett by the way he was breathing, and the same anger that was rolling off of me was rolling off of him.
“Baby, what the hell?” Logan asked. “He just donated.”
“Did you call our dad?” Garrett asked.
Logan looked away for a second before looking back at us, saying, “Look, Phil gives something every year. Alright?” Looking above my head at Garrett, he added, “You obviously just didn’t ask him right.”
“Ask him right?” I scoffed at the same time Garrett said, “That’s not– he’s-”
“A self-centered pompous asshole? Yeah, my mom’s in rehab for the fifth time. I get it. Okay?”
Damn it. Here I go feeling bad.
“But who cares, alright? It’s for a good cause.”
“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” Garrett said.
“Logan, did you ever consider why we, or just Garrett, didn’t want you to call?” I asked, crossing my arms.
“Princess-” Logan said.
“Don’t fucking ‘princess’ me.”
Looking between the two of us, Logan asked, “Are you two kidding?” Looking back at Garrett, he added, “All we ever do is think about what you want. Do either of you know how much hockey costs? Genuine question. ‘Cause these kids need the money. I needed the money. This fundraiser’s the only fucking reason I’m here.”
My vision blurred with unshed tears at his words, Garrett’s voice behind me saying, “We know it’s not all about money.”
“Spoken like a couple of people with a shit ton of it.” Logan looked at me for a second before walking off.
“Logan,” I sobbed, turning to face his back.
“Give it up for After Hours,” Dean said.
Garrett wrapped me in a hug, my tears flowing down my cheeks like a waterfall as I sobbed into his shoulder.
“We’re gonna take a break from requests,” Justin said into the mic. “We’re gonna play something brand new for you, it’s an original. Written with the one and only Hannah Wells.”
Garrett turned toward the stage, my cheek meeting his chest as I looked at Justin as he played the song that Garrett had mentioned Hannah was working on for her pop showcase.
I told Garrett that I was going to walk outside to cool off and to get myself together, walking by Logan as he was talking with someone, that helmet basically glued to his hand for donations.
As I leaned against the wall, I thought about why I was crying. Was it for little Logan, who had to rely on fundraisers like these for money just so that he could play the sport he loves. Was it for grown Logan, who still has to rely on his family’s garage and little jobs around campus because, as he said, scholarship money only goes so far? Or was it for me and Garrett, somewhat used to having handouts and money because of our dad?
The door to Malone’s opened and closed as I sniffled, two arms going around me a second later.
“Hey, what’s wrong?”
Sobbing, I replied, “Garrett and I got mad at Logan for calling our dad when Gare asked him not to, which turned into a small argument and talks about money getting thrown back in our faces.” Looking into a pair of blue eyes, I asked, “What if we just broke up? I don’t think I’ll be able to deal with that, Dean.”
“Oh, Little Graham,” Dean said, pulling me tighter into a hug. “He’s an idiot if he ever breaks up with you. You’re a fucking catch, babe.”
I chuckled, despite myself. “You’re not so bad yourself.”
“Listen, let’s go back inside because one, it’s fucking freezing out here, and two, we have to announce the silent auction winners.”
“We?” I wondered, wiping my tears.
“You’re gonna help me,” he smiled.
“Okay. Oh, uhm, before I forget; I know about you and Allie,” I whispered. He went to ask or say something, but I held up a hand to his chest. “I just put the pieces together when Justin sang U + Ur Hand.”
“Fuck me,” he mumbled.
“See, if you would’ve offered months ago, I would have.”
He looked at me with a deadpan expression before we both fell into a fit of laughter, his arm going over my shoulders as he led me back inside the warmth that Malone’s and to the stage, where we both started announcing the silent auction winners.
With the helmet in his hand, Dean held it out to me, my hand going inside to grab a random piece of paper.
Standing on my tiptoes, I said into the mic, “And in first place…” Everyone drummed on the tables as I read from the paper. “Grace Ivers. Please collect your prizes from Della at the bar.”
“Congratulations to all of our lucky winners tonight,” Dean said. “A lot of people got what they wanted, but not all of us.”
I gave him a confused look, somber eyes meeting mine before he added, “So, if there’s any last minute requests, changes of heart, remember that the photobooth is out of order.”
“Deany, Baby” I whispered.
“Okay, yeah, uh, good night!”
Dean and I left the stage, my feet stopping near Logan, our eyes meeting before I walked off to the table that Beau and Tucker sat at.
“He’s been weird tonight, right?” Tucker asked.
“So weird,” Beau agreed.
“Okay, you two are acting like high school girls,” I voiced.
They looked at each other before looking back at me.
I held up my hands and said, “Okay, I’m out,” before slapping them on the table and scooting out of the booth, my eyes finding Hannah sitting at a table by herself, a pen in her hand.
Walking up to her, I pointed and asked, “Mind if I sit? I can be your… muse or whatever.”
She chuckled and nodded before going back to her writing as I just sat there, looking at Logan from afar, those damn tears starting to well up again.
“This is a party,” Garrett said, Hannah and I looking up at him. “Parties are supposed to be fun.” He looked at me and whispered, “Scoot.”
“Are you having fun?” Hannah asked.
“Not really. You? Sis?”
“Yeah, not really.”
“Nope. I want to go home. Which home is the better question to ask,” I said, sighing and leaning my head on Gare’s shoulder, his lips quickly kissing the top of my head.
“Justin and I broke up,” Hannah said, with finality.
“Oh, not words I was expecting to hear from my girlfriend about another guy,” Gare sarcastically said.
“I have two weeks to write another song.”
“There’s plenty of time.”
“You two and Logan gonna be okay?”
“We’ll be fine,” Garrett said. “I’m not so sure about my sister over here.”
“Little G?” Hannah probed.
Sighing, I looked at her, though she looked a little sideways from where my head was resting on Garrett’s shoulder still. “I wanna be okay. I mean… I love him, so. I don’t wanna break up because of… I don’t know, a misunderstanding and miscommunication.”
“He looks at you like you hung the stars,” Garrett softly said. “You’re gonna be fine.”
“Yesterday when he asked about you guys’ dad, it could’ve been an opening to tell him,” Hannah stated.
“Phil’s a dick,” Garrett told Hannah. “Logan knows that. Everybody does. That’s all they have to know.”
“Hann, about what? The abuse?” I asked.
She nodded.
“I… already told him.” I could feel Garrett’s stare on me, so I picked my head up and informed him, “Look, you had told me on speakerphone at my request when you called me on Thanksgiving. He went to get me out of the truck, but saw the look on my face. So, I confided in him, and told him.”
“Guys,” Hannah said, bringing us back into the moment. “What happens when Phil shows up to a game?”
“When I win,” Garrett said. “He nods. And when I lose, he says nothing.”
“He’s a man of words, that Phil Graham,” I muttered.
“He won’t be that hard to ignore.”
“Yeah, for you. You don’t have to sit with him.”
“I think you should tell someone,” Hannah voiced. “Jensen, Logan… again. They care about you. The both of you.”
“I don’t need them, or wanted them, to know,” Garrett replied. Reaching for her hand, he added, “That’s why I have you. I trust you.”
“You guys are making me sick,” I whispered.
“You wanna go home?”
“Yes.”
“I wish,” Hannah said. “I told Della I’d oversee cleanup, and I really should get started on the song.” The three of us got out of the booth before she added, “You two go. I’ll stay at my place tonight.”
“I’m gonna go grab my coat,” I voiced, moving to hug Hannah. Turning to Garrett, I added, “I’ll be outside.” Not waiting for a reply, I walked off to find my coat. Once I did, I quickly put it on, Logan’s scent lingering on it.
Sighing, I walked outside, breathing in the fresh air. Garrett walked outside not long after, putting his arm around my shoulders. “I’m not mad at you, ya’know,” he stated. “Just surprised.”
“I know,” I replied. “In all honesty, it all just came out. Like word vomit.”
“Don’t ever say that again,” he chuckled.
I chucked along with him. “Deal.”
“Ew, I hate that word.”
Garrett opened the Jeep door for me, closing it after I got in. He had asked me where I wanted to go and I could only think of one place; Hawks House.
When he and I made it back, it felt like I blacked out because one minute I was entering the House and the next, I was sitting up in Logan’s bed, my laptop resting on my legs as a movie played.
Waking up the next morning, I felt more… drained than I did rested. I was laying on my side facing Logan’s side, the sheets undisturbed. The door opened and I picked my head up, the devil himself walking inside of his room.
“Lo,” I whispered, sitting up.
“Morning, princess. How’d you sleep?”
“Like shit.”
“Yep. Me, too.” He looked at me for a moment after he grabbed what he needed for the day. “I’ll see you at the game.”
“Wait! Can’t you just talk to me for one fucking second?”
“I have practice. I can’t be late.”
Logan walked out of his room, closing the door. I jumped from the bed, almost tripping over my own feet, and yanked the door open. “Logan!” I ran down the stairs, stopping as the door shut. “Logan!” I yelled.
I made it outside just in time to see his truck pulling away, tears streaming down my face once again.
“Come on, love.”
I felt an arm go under my legs and on my back, my body being picked up bridal style. “He won’t talk to me, Dean.”
“Yo, Garrett!” Dean yelled.
He came down the stairs, all dressed for his practice. “What’s up– Sis?”
“He won’t talk to me,” I cried. “He didn’t come to bed last night, and he just -” I sobbed more. “Won’t talk to me.”
“Hey, hey,” Garrett said, my body shifting between two bodies as my arms wrapped around his neck. “I’ll talk to him, okay?”
“We all will, Little Graham,” Dean agreed.
“What’s going on?” Tucker asked.
Garrett explained everything that happened last night at the fundraiser, Tucker nodding his head as he looked at me.
“We’ll talk to him.”
“Just meet us in front of the arena in about an hour, okay?” Garrett asked, to which I nodded.
He set me down and I went back up the stairs, laying down in Logan’s bed once again.
When I finally stopped crying, I took a shower and put on one of his shirts that I tucked into a pair of jeans I had packed, and my Converse shoes on my feet, grabbing my purse before walking out of the House. Since it was about a fifteen minute walk to the arena, I did just that; walked.
As a charter bus pulled up, I stopped in front of the steps of the arena. Footsteps sounded behind me as Garrett, Logan, Tucker, Dean, Birdie and Simms all stopped to watch the St. Anthony’s hockey team get off the bus.
“Look at those smug motherfuckers,” Dean said.
“Their ten-game streak ends now,” Tucker added.
Logan blew out a breath. “Not if their new center has anything to say about it.”
I turned and looked at him, his eyes looking from the St. A’s players, down to me. When his arm moved a little, I looked down at it, seeing his palm facing me. I took that as my invitation to glue myself to his side. When I breathed a sigh of relief, his scent filled my nostrils as my cheek met the right side of his chest.
“Please, he’s been skating in fucking cornfields,” Dean remarked. “Iowa, or whatever.”
“Indiana,” Birdie corrected. “Kid’s fast as fuck. Physical, too.”
“I don’t like the look of him,” I observed. “He looks… cocky and arrogant.”
“Doesn’t matter, nothing’s getting past us,” Dean announced.
Simms said something in his native tongue of Czech, the words sounding like complete gibberish to me.
“Yeah, see? Simms gets it,” Dean stated.
When the St. A’s team started walking inside, Garrett said, “Fuck yeah, let’s go,” before they all started moving.
Logan removed his arm from around me, and I felt disappointed, but happy and a little shocked when his hand met mine, our fingers interlacing.
“Wait,” I whispered. “I can’t go in there. Jensen’ll kick me out.”
“No he won’t,” Logan replied. “He knows about your skates, so we’ll just tell him you’re gonna practice before we have to hit the ice.”
I didn’t question it further as I raised my brows, continuing to walk by his side.
When we walked in, I almost stopped dead in my tracks at seeing Dad standing there, talking with Jensen. My breaths were a little heavy as I looked at the back of Garrett’s head.
“Shit,” Tucker quietly said. “Papa Graham’s mad early. No pressure, guys.” He, Dean, Birdie and Simms walked off towards the locker rooms.
Logan stayed by my side for a second, turning to face me. “Come to the locker room,” he whispered, my answer being a nod. He kissed me before saying, “I love you.”
“I love you, too.” All the warmth that he gave me quickly turned cold when he let go of my hand to follow the other four as Dad walked up to Garrett and I as he wrapped his arm around my shoulders in a protective manner. My own arm went around his back, my fist clutching his hoodie.
“Garrett,” Dad said, before looking at me to say my name. “Good to see the two of you.” He looked at me again, saying, “We missed you at Thanksgiving.”
“Yeah, well, like I said, I had plans,” I answered.
Garrett didn’t say anything, he just sighed.
“Looks like you got a tough one out there today,” Dad noted. “Feeling good?”
“You know what? Don’t worry about me. I’m ready,” Garrett insisted, almost in a deadpan tone.
My eyes widened when Cindy approached, smiling at Dad while informing him, “Sorry. I left my phone in the car.” She looked at us, that smile still present as she greeted Garrett and I.
I could feel his anger starting to rise as he squeezed me a little tighter. “Cindy,” we both said in unison.
As if she gathered up all the smugness in the world, she looked at Garrett, saying, “Good luck out there today.” She looked at me and added, “We’re looking forward to watching the game with you today.”
Garrett thanked her as my words failed me. How could she fucking stay with Dad after what Garrett told me and after what I heard on the phone?
My brother whispered, “Let’s go,” before all but pulling me into the direction of the locker rooms, stopping to pull his phone out to text Hannah, asking if he can see her before the game.
A/N 2: hi, friends! let me know what you thought about! again, please do not hesitate to reblog and give some feedback, whether it be in the reblogs, comments, or my inbox.
Additional Notes: i'm open to writing for more off campus characters if this does well.
John Logan Taglist: @gingerihardlyknowher17 @meetmeinthefamilyvideo @peacefrogloverr @f4ll-for-you @melsunshine
If you’re tagged and didn’t want to be, please let me know.
Italics wouldn’t let me tag!
~~~
*Please don’t post my writing anywhere else without my consent. The author of this work will always and forever be @harringtonstilinski.
All characters, story lines, and plot aside from y/n and her storyline & plot, are all of the work of Elle Kennedy, author of the Off Campus book series.
*These works contain material protected under International and Federal Copyright Laws and Treaties. Any unauthorized reprint or use of this material is prohibited.
No part of these works may be reproduced in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system without express written permission from the author / publisher.
Author: @harringtonstilinski
Characters: John Logan x Graham!Reader (Little G, Little Graham, LG)
Word Count: 18.9k (i know y'all wanted a long fic, but tumblr isn't letting me upload more than 1,000 block lines or whatever. i guess 50.8k is just too much for a single upload, lol)
Warnings: whole season rewrite of sorts, fluff, lil' angst, nicknames (little g, little graham, lg, princess), mentions of dv, mentions of blood on hands, lg is almost anywhere and everywhere so if that's not your speed then kindly keep scrolling, loosely using hannah and garrett's storyline so if that not your cup of tea please keep scrolling, these warning won't be changing at all during the series, lol
Requested: no | yes;
Smut: no | yes; 18+ MINORS DNI: mutual masturbation, oral (m+f receiving), fingering (f receiving), protected & unprotected m+f (unprotected is one scene. always wrap before you tap. thanks.), these aint changing, lol
A/N: Hi, friends! A couple of scene rewrites turned this... book. Little spoiler; the info about his background was received from Google at the time of writing. Anyway. If you like this, please do not hesitate to reblog and give some feedback, whether it be in the reblogs, comments, or my inbox. As always, read at your own risk and enjoy 😊
Logan and I were laughing about something as we sat in a booth at Malone’s, our burgers and fries half eaten. I couldn’t even tell you what the conversation was about because I was just having the time of my life.
I looked down at my plate, humming Baby Now That I Found You to myself, not realizing that Logan could hear me.
“You must really love that song,” he observed.
I nodded my head a little while smiling to myself. “Mom used to play Garrett and I all kinds of music.”
“She sounds cool.”
“Yeah. Yeah, she was. She had this huge record collection, and would let Garrett and I pick one out when our dad… got too…” I stopped my words, thinking about how much information I wanted to give. “Intense, would be the word, I guess.”
Looking up at him, all I saw was softness in his orbs. “Do you feel any type of way when you listen to it?”
Thinking about my words for a moment, I brought the corner of my mouth up a little in a soft, thoughtful smirk. “Happy. Protected. Free.”
His phone started going off with either text messages or Snapchats, I wasn’t sure.
Sighing, I put my napkin on the table before standing. “Uhm, it’s-it’s getting late. I should head back to my place. I’ve got classes and stuff in the morning, so…”
He went to stand, saying, “Let me give you a ride back.”
“No, that’s okay. It’s not far. I’ll manage.” Before I could let him reply, I said, “I’ll see you later,” before I walked out of Malone’s, unshed tears lining my eyes.
I knew this night was going too well to be true, while knowing something like this would happen to me while with my crush.
~~~
I ended up calling Garrett, telling him about my dilemma. “The night was so perfect, Gare. Why did his stupid phone have to ruin it?”
“Are you sure I’m the one you should be talking to about this?”
“Don’t deflect, Garrett Graham. I’m your little sister trying to vent about your stupid fucking best friend.”
“Speaking of that best friend, he just walked into the House, seeming a little pissed off.”
“Good!” I exclaimed. “Maybe tonight taught him a valuable lesson; turn the phone off when having dinner with a girl you just made come through mutual masturbation.”
“Ew!” Garrett exclaimed, saying my first name. “I didn’t need to fucking know that!”
“What; like you don’t make girls come when I’m in the House?” He was quiet for a moment before I said. “It’s equally disgusting, trust me.”
Garrett sighed on his end of the phone before asking, “Do you want me to talk to him?”
“If you want to. I’m not gonna make you.”
We talked a little more about almost anything and everything before getting off the phone. After I took a shower, I got Logan’s shirt back on, even though I was still mad at him before I crawled into bed and started reading some of my book.
I woke up the next morning to a text from Logan.
I’m really sorry. I haven’t had much contact with any girl in a few weeks.
Wait. That came out wrong.
Point is, I’m sorry.
I shook my head and got up from my bed, going into the bathroom to brush my teeth before getting ready for the day. My phone rang as I was putting stuff in my backpack. “Hello?” I answered, trying to shove one last thing in my backpack.
“Come to practice. I’m sure Jensen will let you sit in on it.”
“Yeah, I’m not so sure he’s too fond of me anymore.”
“Come on. I’m sure he’ll let you if I talk to him.”
“You wanting to influence him doesn’t have anything to do with our last name, does it?”
Garrett was quiet for a moment before he stuttered, “N-no.”
I chuckled. “As much as I would love to, I have class at the same as your practice.”
“Damn.” He sighed. “Alright. I’ll see you sometime after?”
“Yup.”
We said our goodbyes before we hung up, and I went to my classes for the day.
It wasn’t until later in the afternoon when I was greeted with a text from Garrett.
Hannah’s going to Drunk Shakespeare, and I’ve been roped into going. Come with?
Shaking my head a little, I smiled and replied back;
nope. i’m not old enough to drink, remember? think i’ll go skate for a little bit at the rink. you have fun, though.
As soon as I sent the text, my phone started ringing, Dean’s name and picture popping up. “Deany Baby,” I answered.
“Come to Drunk Shakespeare,” he said in greeting.
“I can’t. Still underage for alcohol,” I chuckled. “You have fun, though, okay? Drink for me.”
Dean sighed on his end of the line before answering, “We’re gonna miss you, Little Graham.”
Laughing, I threw my head back just the littlest bit before I said, “I’ll miss you guys, too. Bye, Deany Baby.”
“Bye, Little Graham.”
After hanging up, I went back to my apartment and put my things on my desk, opting to get some homework done before closing my books and heading to the hockey rink.
When I walked in the locker room, I noticed that something was off. Looking around the stalls; one of the practice uniforms was missing. Shrugging it off, I grabbed my skates, switching my shoes out for them.
After I walked my way to the ice, I could faintly hear skating, but I didn’t think anything of it as I walked to the players bench and took off my skate guards before getting onto the ice.
As I started my skating, I looked and saw a Hawks player on the ice, but I didn’t care enough to look at the number on the back of the jersey. I let him have his side of the ice while I used my side.
I was so lost in my own mind that I didn’t notice until the last second a body standing in between the players benches and the Hawks player skating up to him, taking off his helmet.
My heart just about fell out of my butt when the player flipped his hair back. There’s only one person in this whole world that I knew did that… and that person was John Logan. As I skated closer, I noticed that the other person was my brother, Garrett.
“Garrett?” I asked, coming to a stop. “What are you doing here?”
“Came to talk to Logan,” he said, pointing at his best friend.
I nodded once, looking at Logan for a moment, our eyes meeting before I said, “Okay. I’ll leave you to it, then.” Turning around to leave, I closed my eyes for a moment before a husky voice stopped me.
“Stay.”
After turning my head over my shoulder to look at Logan, I let out an audible breath before nodding my head again, following him and my brother to the players bench.
“You’re getting some good power behind the shot,” Garrett said.
“Still going wide,” Logan answered.
“Well, as long as you keep hitting the rink.” Garrett turned his head to me, our eyes meeting. “Your turns are getting better.”
I smiled a little before nudging his arm with my shoulder. “Thanks, G.”
He went back to his conversation with Logan, who chuckled. “Remember Eastwood? Freshman year?”
“Yeah,” Logan replied. “That wasn’t on me, alright? Birdie took the shot. It just deflected off my stick.”
Garrett looked back at me with a confused, but amused look, which caused me to softly laugh before he looked back at Logan to say, “And Bragg’s teeth.”
“I bought him a beer; he’s fine.”
They both laughed at the memory as I soft smiled again and laid my head on Garrett’s shoulder.
“Hey, sorry I couldn’t make the Shakespeare thing,” Logan said.
“Me, too,” I said, tilting my head back to look up at him.
“It’s okay,” Garrett replied. “You two didn’t miss much.”
After a moment, Logan said, “So… you and Hannah?”
There went my heart again, sinking into my butt. Even though we had a good night, or what I thought was a good night, he was still asking about and pining over Hannah. I loved the girl, don’t get me wrong, but… why is he asking about her the night after we… had a good time? I fucking masturbated in front of him, for crying out loud!
I stood up as Garrett sighed to make my way to the other bleachers next to us for guards before he said, “I don’t know what I was thinking. I don’t have time for a girlfriend.”
There’s those damn tears again.
Get it together, Graham. You’ve never cried over a boy. Why are you crying over one now?
“Hey, I’m sorry, man,” Logan said. “I know you were really into her.”
“It’s fine,” Garrett said. “There’s a plan in place for me. Team captain, Frozen Four, Bruins. All I gotta do is follow through.”
“That’s a good plan. People would kill to have that plan.”
They both quickly chuckled before Garrett said, “Yeah, right, exactly.” He was quiet for a moment before he said, “Hannah was just a distraction.”
“Coulda fooled me,” I mumbled, sitting down to put my guards on.
“Yeah, I mean…” Logan said. “Sometimes you don’t get everything you want. But you’re Garrett Graham.” He and I locked eyes as he said, “And you’re Little Graham, aka LG. Alright. Things are gonna work out for the two of you. They always do.”
“Yeah, well, for you, too, man,” Garrett said. “It’s me and you on the Bruins. That’s the dream, right?”
“Yeah, that’s the dream.” Looking at my brother, Logan added. “Anyway, I was gonna hit Malone’s, if you two wanted to join. You two look like you could use it.”
My cheeks freaking heated at the invitation, and I’m sure the look on my face wasn’t any better.
“That’s alright,” Gare said. “I’m gonna stay.” Looking at me, he added, “You can go, though.”
“I don’t know,” I whispered.
“We can talk,” Logan mentioned. “I miss talking to you.”
“It’s been a day.”
“Doesn’t matter.” He got up after saying his goodbye’s to my brother before looking at me to say, “My truck is outside if you change your mind.”
After I made it back to Gare’s stall and changed back into my regular shoes, my mind kept swirling around at the idea of being with Logan again. Granted, it’d been 24 hours, but still. I missed him.
I guess my heart did, too, because next thing I knew, I was walking up to his truck, a little surprised to see him leaning against it, his phone in his hand, the screen lighting up his face.
Turning his head to look at me, Logan smirked that damn John Logan smirk that I bet had every girl falling to their knees. Before I could say anything, I heard Baby Now That I Found You playing through his phone speaker.
With a surprised laugh, I slowly walked up to him, watching as he set his phone on the edge of his truck bed before reaching out for me. Dropping my purse that I had grabbed on the way out of my apartment earlier, I wrapped my arms around his neck at the same moment his arms wrapped around my waist.
The tears that had formed earlier were back, a few sliding down my cheeks.
With a heavy sigh, Logan said, “I’m so sorry, princess. I mean what I said in my texts. When I meant much contact, I really meant no contact.”
“Shut up,” I said, pulling back to cup his cheeks.
Even though I was initiating the kiss, when he went to place his lips on mine, I backed away. “Wait.”
“Wait?”
“Are we on the same page here?”
Pointing to his truck with his thumb, he said, “Don’t you hear the song playing? I was trying to be romantic here. You’ve broken my heart, LG.”
I giggled before I said, “I just don’t wanna be your friend, John.”
“Ouch. First name. This is serious.”
“As a fucking heart attack.”
“This isn’t how you kiss your friends, Little G.”
“Ew, no. LG or princess from you, please. Oh, for the love of hockey, please no more Snaps or texts.”
“I shall ask for the unsexiest of Snaps and texts.”
Laughing, I playfully shoved his shoulder and said, “You’re so stupid.”
He didn’t reply. He just placed his lips on mine, and one minute, the both of us were making out like stupid teenagers in high school, and the next we were entering his bedroom, lips attached while clothes were being shed, and the door was being kicked shut.
Logan picked me up and walked me to his bed, a shriek and giggle escaping me before my back met the mattress, his lips right back on mine. Absolutely no words were said between us as I felt him unclasp my bra before he guided his lips from mine to my jaw, my neck and to my nipples, where gave each one the same amount of love; sucking, gently biting and pinching, sending more sparks down to my core.
“Fuck, Logan,” I whispered, threading my hands into his hair.
He chuckled before moving his lips to my stomach, kissing his way down until he reached the top of my panties, looking into my eyes as he slowly guided the material down my legs, a sly smirk on his face.
“If you don’t put that damn mouth to uuuuuuuu- ohmygod.” I moaned loudly as he finally put his mouth where I needed him most. His tongue went from licking stripes up my core to giving my clit attention.
When he inserted a finger into me, I was just about done for. Logan hit that spot inside me before adding a second finger, the sensation driving me wild. As his tongue and his fingers worked in tandem, I threaded my fingers through his hair right before I came without warning.
As I started to come down from my high, Logan kissed his way back up my stomach before his mouth met mine again, my own taste on my tongue. It felt very erotic, kissing him after he went down on me.
“Fuck, that was hot,” I breathed.
“Oh, princess, there’s a lot more where that came from.”
Wrapping my legs around his waist, I surprised both of us by flipping him over. “My turn.” I kissed his lips before moving to his jaw, neck and chest, kissing my way down his stomach.
He helped me by removing his boxers, his cock standing a full mast.
“Ooohhhhh, fuck me,” I muttered.
“Oh, I will, trust me,” Logan said, winking when I looked at him.
“Arrogant little fucker.” When I wrapped my hand around his shaft, he hissed in a breath, letting out a moan after I put my lips around the head of his cock, taking as much of him in my mouth as I could without setting my gag reflex off.
“Fuck, princess,” he groaned. “Keep doing that and I’ll down your throat.”
I smiled at him after releasing him from my mouth with a small pop. “I’m counting on it.”
He grabbed at me, laughter spilling through the room as he wrapped his arms around me, lifted his head to connect our lips again before flipping me back over, reaching over to his nightstand to grab a condom out of the drawer. I watched as he looked down to roll the rubber down from tip to base before he grabbed himself, guiding the tip to my entrance.
Looking back at me, he said, “Once I start, I won’t stop.”
Shaking my head, I replied, “I don’t ever want you to.”
He kissed me again before slowly pushing his cock into pussy, my gasp filling the room. “Fuck, princess.”
“Ohmygodohmygodohmygod.” I moaned when he bottomed and was still for a moment. I knew he was letting me adjust to him. My eyes locked on his chocolate ones that were laced with concern. “I’m okay. Please move.”
Kissing me again, he started to move his hips at a slow pace before I wrapped my legs around him, urging him to move faster. When he did, I was a moaning freaking mess. The last time I had sex, I moaned quietly, as to not disturb anyone else, but with Logan? Fuck it, I didn’t care. I didn’t care if Garrett walked in the House and heard me. That’s how good Logan was making me feel.
With each thrust, my heart fell harder and deeper for this man above me. He shifted a little, letting himself rub my clit as he fucked me into freaking oblivion.
“Oh, my - Lo, I’m gonna come. Please don’t stop.”
“Wasn’t planning on it,” he rasped, grunting at the end of his sentence. “I’m gonna come, too.”
With two more thrusts, we were both goners, coming together. He stayed hovering over to me, making sure everything emptied into the condom before slowly pulled out of me to stand and discard the used rubber.
Logan got back into his bed, wrapping his arms around me to pull me into him. I turned over, putting us face to face a moment before I reached up and gently placed my hand on his cheek.
A smile tugged at his lips at the action. “I could do that and this all day.”
“What?”
“Fuck you, and then watch you watch me.”
My own lips tugged into a smile at his words. “I’m counting on it.” I couldn’t help the laugh that bubbled up a few seconds prior to hearing Garrett’s name being called. “Please tell me–”
“Yup. Both Graham’s have gotten or is getting fucking right now.”
Burying my face in his chest, I groaned while he laughed.
A sound that soon became my new favorite.
~~~
Being with Logan these last few weeks has been an amazing experience. I sat in on his practice; Hannah beside me, of course, for Garrett. She and I even somewhat sat together at the games, cheering for our boys and all that. Ya’know, being good girlfriends and shit.
Logan’s arm was always around my shoulders at parties, where I got to see him thrive as an individual.
We helped each other study for tests and quizzes. I helped him with his hockey when he asked.
It was like living a fairytale. And, yes, the sex was just as amazing as the first time, if not better every single time.
That didn’t make sense. Just go with it.
Today was no different for sex, except we were at the Hawks House instead of my apartment. I don’t think we realized that we were switching off every time we had sex.
We all but bust the door down when entering his bedroom, backpacks and clothes being shed. My back met the mattress as he shed his tank off as I shimmied out of my jeans and panties.
My bra was the last thing to be shed prior to him hovering over me to place his lips on mine. At one point, I heard the front door slam closed, so Logan took that as we needed to get under the sheets in case someone came busting into his room… again.
Before I knew it, his fingers were inside me, bringing me to orgasm before he quickly hovered over me to sheath himself inside me, fucking me to the pace that was almost humanly impossible.
It was a good thing he had just spilled into his condom because someone came pounding on the door, announcing that the food was going to be finished cooking soon.
We looked from the door to each other before breaking out into laughter. Our laughter died down a few moments later, our clothes back on our backs before I walked out of the room and down the stairs to the kitchen.
Logan and I had agreed when we started dating that we would do our best to keep it on the down low so that Jules wouldn’t suspect anything and end up posting it to Fifth Line. So, when we were at the House, one of us had to leave the bedroom first before the other came down about a minute or so later.
Instinct kicked in as I asked what I needed to do to help, Hannah putting me in charge of getting all the sides we’d need out. As I did what she asked, I saw movement from the corner of my eye; Logan moving about the kitchen with a fucking backward caps on.
I swear the science behind that needs to be studied because hotdamn. Hot face emoji.
Dean and Jules came into the kitchen as Tucker set a place on the island, Logan laid out the silverware, and Hannah set a pan of lasagna on the island… next to two other pans. These boys and their appetites, I swear.
Jules made us get together for a group picture, Dean standing in between Logan and myself, squishing me in between him and Hannah, all of us smiling or whatever at the camera.
After they all ate the lasagna, and I ate what Tuck had helped Hannah modify for me, we were all sitting on the couch while the boys played their hockey video game. I had laid down at one point, putting my head on Logan’s lap. I woke up the next morning with his head between my legs.
My hand instantly went to head to hold in place, the release I was feeling came up on me without any sort of warning before that freaking dam burst. I had to lean on my elbow to try and get him to stop because the sensitivity was becoming too much… right before I came again.
Logan crawled up my body, placing kisses where he could before appearing above me. “Morning.”
“I hate you.”
Shaking his head, he said, “No, you don’t,” before kissing me, never minding the fact that neither of us had brushed our teeth yet.
We flipped over, and somehow his head was hanging off the side of the bed, my mouth going straight for his cock that was standing at almost full mast. Once I took him in, I wrapped my hand around what couldn’t fit before starting to bob my head up and down.
I wasn’t doing it for very long before he flipped us back over, my own head hanging off the side as he fucked me senseless, always making sure that he was wrapped before he tapped.
As we laid in his bed coming down from our highs, he turned his head to look at me, asking breathlessly, “Do you wanna come to the Liquid IV shoot with me today?”
“I’ll do anything you ask me to at this point.” I looked over at him before bursting into laughter. “Yes, John Logan, I will come with you to the shoot.”
After we dressed and had some breakfast, thankful no one was in the House, we made our way to the arena, walking hand in hand down the stalls. Before we walked in, he turned towards me, placing his lips on mine before walking into the locker room.
Hannah and Garrett showed up a few minutes later, the two doing the same thing Logan and I just did before my brother turned to me, surprised to see me, but gave me a hug anyway before walking to his stall.
Us girls chatted for a moment before the photographer and other people on set told us we could sit in the room and watch them do the photoshoot.
My eyes were trained on Logan the entire time, wishing that I could replace the lip of the bottle with my own; which pair, I didn’t care.
The makeup artist for the shoot went over to Garrett to put some more face powder on his face to not make him so shiny while Hannah’s eyes never left him. I almost gagged when he winked at her.
Logan looked at me with that damn smirk on his face before he cast his eyes to Wellsy. Did I hate it? Yes. Was I scared that he’d leave me for her? Heck no. Not when Hannah and Garrett seemed to be super happy with each other.
When the photoshoot was over, I walked out with Gare and Wellsy as he offered me a ride, but I declined, saying that I would either walk or see if Logan would give me one.
And…. a ride he gave me… or rather, I gave him because we didn’t make it out of the parking lot before I climbed into his lap and rode him like there’s no tomorrow. When we came down from our highs, he drove us back to the Hawks House, where we laid in his bed and watched a movie on my laptop.
What movie? Dirty Dancing, of course.
After that, it was different little dates; me sitting on the curb while he worked on his truck, skating together at the rink - me trying to teach him how to figure skating things, and he trying to let me hit pucks in the net. Just… having an amazing time.
~~~
With my head hanging over the side of the bed, I moaned loudly to the point where I literally thought I’d shake the house down as Logan hovered over me. I had no idea what the fuck I was reaching for, but I grabbed something as I heard Logan grunt before stilling.
“Uh… sis?”
“Did you hear that?” I asked.
“Princess, I think the whole house and campus heard that,” Logan answered.
Picking my head up, I looked at him with a deadpan expression. “Fucking rude. That’s not what–”
“Sis! You there?”
“Garrett?”
“Where the hell are you?”
“U-uh. My apartment…”
“What are you doing in your apartment?”
I was quiet for a moment before I looked at Logan and said, “M-masturbating?” Looking in the direction of my phone, I gave it an offended look at hearing the beeps, indicating that Garrett had, in fact, hung up on me. “Asshole.”
Logan and I quickly got dressed before I called him back, his greeting being, “If you say that again, I will cut my own ears off.”
“Sorry,” I said. “What’s up, big bro?”
“You still coming over Friendgiving?”
“Uhm, yes, I wouldn’t miss it for the world. A chance to have Tuck’s cooking? Hello, I’m always down.”
“Even if he makes you cook or chop something?”
“I live for it, Gare!” I chuckled before adding, “Okay, maybe that was sarcastic, but I really do like helping him.”
He was quiet for a minute before I scrunched my brows and said, “Gare? What’s wrong? You just went radio silent on me.”
“Dad just texted. Said he’s stopping by practice, and wants us to talk to him.”
Sighing, I pinched the bridge of my nose. “Do I have to? I’d rather punch him in the face or cut off his dick.” I was quiet for a moment, a thought coming to my mind. “Or both.”
Very faintly on his end, I heard a woman ask how many people are going to be at our Friendsgiving.
“Uhm, who is that?” I asked.
“Hannah’s mom,” he whispered before saying louder, “Hi, Mrs. Wells.”
“Who’s on the phone? Am I interrupting?”
“No, ma’am. Just my sister.”
“Ooh, ooh, put me on speaker!” I waited a couple of seconds before saying, “Hi, Mrs. Wells!”
“Hi, sweetheart. Han, what do you guys call her?”
“Oh, uhm, Little Graham, Little G, LG, or just her name,” Hannah said, chuckling at the end. She told her mom my first name, to which I was greeted with by Mrs. Wells.
“You two call me Carrie,” Mrs. Wells said. “You weren’t exaggerating, Hannah. He is so handsome.”
“Gag me with a spoon,” I said at the same time Hannah said, “Okay, hanging up now.”
“Garrett, Hannah’s dad is going to be so jealous I met you first,” Carrie said. “He’s been bragging about you to all of our friends. He posted about your game last night.”
The game that they, unfortunately, lost. I felt the bed dip behind me, legs appearing on either side of me while two arms went around my waist.
“He wanted to tag you, but don’t worry. I didn’t let him. Just know that you have a super fan over here.”
Hannah voiced that they had lost last night, and I could just feel his face fall at her words after Carrie said that her husband was still proud. Dad never said anything like to him growing up. All Dad cares about is winning and nothing else.
I was brought back when Carrie said, “It was nice to meet you, Garrett and…” She paused for a moment before saying, “Little G.”
“Nice to meet you, too, Carrie,” Garrett and I said together.
“Sorry, little sis. Uhm, I gotta go. I’m sorry.”
“No, it’s okay. Uhm… Gare?”
“Yeah?”
I sighed before saying, “I love you.” We don’t say it often to each other, only when we feel the other needs it.
“Love you, too.”
We hung up without another word, my head leaning on Logan’s shoulder.
“What was that about?” he asked, placing a kiss to my own shoulder.
I took a deep breath and released it, saying, “Garrett asking about Friendsgiving. Then Hannah’s mom asked about it, so.” Turning my head, I looked at his profile before he turned his head to look at me.
Logan gave me a quick kiss before I asked, “Don’t you have practice this afternoon?”
“Yeah. Come with?”
Letting out an exasperated sigh, I turned my head to face forward. “I kinda have to. Phil is going to be there and, apparently, wants to talk to me and Garrett. About what? Only God knows that.”
He took his own deep breath, releasing it as he squeezed me a little and said, “I’m sure it’ll be fine, and if not, just look for me, okay? I’ll come to your rescue.”
I looked at him again, a smile on my face. “My knight in shining armor?”
“Always, princess. Always.”
Logan and I walked out of the house together and rode in his truck together, not caring if anyone saw us. His hand was glued to my thigh the entire ride to the arena, and our fingers laced as we walked inside.
Garrett had texted me and asked that I meet him in the tunnels, so before I walked off to find my brother, I turned my head and kissed Logan before making my way to where he’d ask to meet.
Seeing my brother, I walked up to him, giving him a look that said Let’s get this over with just seconds prior to us walking towards the players benches, stopping halfway for Garrett to drop his duffle, signaling to our dad that we were in his presence.
He turned around, walking to us with his arms out for a few steps before coming to a stop in front of us. “I didn’t know how else to get you two to talk to me.”
“Awkward,” I sang, trying to relieve the awkward silence.
“I want you two to come home for Thanksgiving,” Dad said.
“No, thanks, I have plans.”
Dad looked at me, saying my first name with a hint of a growl, Garrett’s arm going in front of me for protection before looking at me, his expression reading, Do you believe what he’s asking?
“Are you serious?” Garrett asked.
“Cindy still really wants to meet you before the wedding,” Dad mentioned. Looking at me, he added, “And to give you a second chance.” Putting his eyes back on Garrett, he continued, “I would appreciate it, as well.”
Garrett and I just looked at each other, not knowing what to really say. Looking back at our dad, he said, “Look, I don’t know what kind of bullshit game you’re playing, but I don’t–”
“It’s not a game, Garrett. I’m really trying here.”
“Yeah. Okay,” I muttered.
“I’m a different man now, and I don’t expect you to understand this, but Cindy… she’s chosen to trust me. And I want to be someone worthy of that trust.”
“Yeah, well, Cindy fucking chose wrong.”
Garrett whispered my name, looking down at me. I apologized with a look that only Garrett knew before he looked back at the man we call Dad.
“Kids, please. Just think about it.”
“I already have plans,” I repeated.
Garrett moved his arm from in front to me to around my shoulders, leaning back against the wall behind us before Dad walked away.
After a few moments, I sighed and wrapped my arm around Garrett’s middle before walking back to the parking lot, my feet carrying me to Logan’s truck, where I sat in the passenger seat until he came back out.
“Hey, princess,” he said, closing his door. Not sure if he could sense my mood change, but as I looked at him, his smile dropped. “Hey, what’s the matter?”
Shaking my head, I said, “Dad wants Gare and I to go back home for Thanksgiving, but I told him I already had plans. I’m making him think that I’m thinking about it. My mind is already set, though.”
“Would you want to go back home?” Logan asked.
“Hell no. Things with him are not good at all. Like, they’re complicated.”
“He’s still your dad, though. Even if he is a hard-ass.”
Shaking my head, slowly, I replied, “He seemed… I don’t know, different before practice.”
“Good or bad.”
Setting my eyes on a random spot outside of the truck, I said, “Definitely not good ‘cause his ass isn’t capable of that, but… I guess, I hope so? I mean, people can change if they want to, but it’s just a matter of if he wants to.” Looking back at him, I asked, “Do you think I should give him another chance?”
“If that’s what you want, princess.”
“I don’t want to,” I whispered, my vision going a little blurry. Scooting closer to him, I said, “I wanna be with you, Tuck, and Dean, if he’s not going to New York. Hell, even Jules.”
He kissed me before whispering, “Okay,” giving me another, longer one after. “Hey, I’m, uhm, gonna go back inside. Wanna come? You look like you could use a skate session.”
Nodding, I wiped my cheeks. “Yeah, but I might skip the ice. Just watch you.”
About a half hour later, I was standing in the players bench section with Jules, watching Logan practice his freaking heart out. He stopped in front of us, taking his helmet off and flipping his hair back.
“Damn, that’s fucking sexy,” I muttered as he landed his arms on either side of me.
“Am I getting faster?” he asked, out of breath.
I looked over at Jules, who had wide eyes, as they said, “Oh, I lost interest in that.” They looked at me and said, “Little Graham?”
My brows just about met my hairline as I asked, “Was I supposed to be paying attention to that?” Putting my eyes on Logan’s, I added, “I was too busy looking at your ass.”
“Gross,” Jules muttered. They held up their phone, saying, “You look good,” while showing a picture from the photoshoot Logan did with Garrett. “Mean.”
“Like ‘tough’ mean or ‘you’ mean?” Logan asked.
Jules thought about it for a second before saying, “Zdeno Chara mean. You could never pull off ‘me’ mean.”
“You’re way hotter than Zdeno Chara,” I whispered, looking up at Logan.
He chuckled before saying, “I’ll take it.”
“By these pictures, I’d assume you weren’t into Garrett’s girlfriend,” Jules said.
Logan and I looked at each other, our expressions reading sadness at the fact that we’re still hiding our relationship from his sibling.
“Because I’m not!” he quietly exclaimed.
“Right.”
He scoffed, that smile I loved so much appearing on his face.
Jules’ phone started vibrating, indicating that someone was calling them, Hastings Rehab Center appearing on their screen.
“Looks like you drew the short straw.”
My brows furrowed, a thought in my head making its way to the forefront; who was in Hastings Rehab?
Logan moved a couple of inches away from me as Jules asked, “Want me to put it on speaker?”
“I’d rather keep skating suicides.”
“She’s probably having a hard time right now.”
“Because she’ll be alone on Thanksgiving? She did that to herself.”
“Wait, back up; who’s in rehab?” I asked.
Ignoring me, they both continued their conversation.
“She’s trying, dude,” Jules said.
“She’s always ‘trying’,” he answered. “Better get that.” He flipped his hair back before putting his helmet back on. He avoided my eyes as he turned and skated to the middle of the rink.
Jules looked at me before answering the phone. “Hi, mom.”
Okay, so, he’s keeping something from me. I’ll get it out of him one way or another.
~~~
The next morning, there was a little bit of tension between Logan and I as we both were in the kitchen with Dean and Tucker. I wanted to confront him about what went down at the rink last night, but thought better of it.
He’d tell me when he’s ready.
“This, gentlemen and Little G, is 25 pounds of pure poultry perfection,” Tuck said, setting a turkey on the counter, Dean, Logan and myself jumping a little at the thud it made.
“Tuck!” I whined. “I almost spilled my coffee.”
“Sorry, Little G.”
“That’s a big ass turkey,” Logan said.
“Damn straight.” Tuck pointed at his first name twin. “We’re gonna kill Thanksgiving.” He looked at me and added, “Unlike last year when everyone ‘brought’ something and all we had was a turkey and 300 Miller High Life’s.”
I chuckled into my mug as Dean said, “Champagne of beers.”
“I actually wanna remember my Thanksgiving this year,” Tuck said, pointing at Dean. “Which is why I’ve taken it upon myself to handle all food preparations because this year is going to be the best Thanksgiving. The perfect Thanksgiving.” He looked at me and asked, “Wanna help?”
I sighed, placing my mug on the counter. “Uhm, I’m thinking about changing my mind this year and heading to Phil’s this year.”
“Why?”
Looking up, my eyes met Logan’s brown ones. Shaking my head a little while shrugging, I mumbled, “Just a thought.” Looking at Tuck, I said, “Again, just a thought. If you need help, I’ll stay.”
“Perfect. One small favor; can you move over there?” Tuck pointed at the space between Dean and Logan.
Grabbing my mug, I moved over to where he asked, my body stiffing at the hand on the back of my thigh.
I almost choked on my coffee when Tuck opened the fridge; a shit ton of food staring back at us.
“Holy shit,” Dean said at the same time Logan voiced, “Fucking hell,” with my own “Oh, my god,” laced in there.
“Since I can’t go home,” Tucker said. “I’ve decided to make all my mama’s hits from scratch.”
I looked at each man beside me while Tucker continued, “We’ve got three kinds of pie, two kinds of cranberry sauces, and more sweet potatoes than you can shake a stick at.”
Tuck closed the fridge as he said, “And the piece de resistance,” before kissing his fingers. “The Tucker family deep-fried turkey. All rights reserved, 1985.”
I just about spit my coffee out all over the plastic covered turkey when he slapped the damn thing before feeling a tap on my shoulder, looking over the culprit.
“Can I go work out now?” Dean asked.
“I don’t think he’s done,” Logan and I answered.
I looked at him, taking a deep, quiet breath.
“No, Little Graham, I am very much not done,” Tuck said. “A general is only as good as his troops, okay? Where is your brother?”
“I’ve no fucking clue,” I answered, pulling my head back some with a raised brow and shoulder.
“Are we supposed to be your troops?” Dean chuckled.
“I’m not leaving anything up to chance,” Tucker answered. “This, my friends, will be a military operation. You all have jobs to do.”
Dean and Logan chuckled from either side of me, a smile on my face as I tried to hold back my own laughter.
“Little G, where the fuck is your brother?”
“What’s up?” Garrett said.
“Oh, my goodness, Gare, save me,” I said, walking over to him, where he embraced me in a side hug. “Thanks for joining, big bro.”
“You and Wellsy will handle the pie crust from Della’s backstock,” Tuck said.
“For?” Garrett wondered.
Tucker pointed at the turkey at the same time Logan and I said, “Thanksgiving.”
“Oh, right. Sorry, Tuck. Hannah and I are going to my dad’s place in Boston. Can’t make it.”
After I punched Garrett in the stomach, I exclaimed, “You decided to go and you didn’t fucking tell me?”
“Sorry. I didn’t think you’d want to go, or even know. It was a last minute decision.”
I heard Tuck sigh before he said, “Okay. No problem, no problem.” I could see him starting to stress out, so I moved from beside Garrett to Dean’s side, wrapping my arms around his neck. “Deany Baby, can you handle all of Gare’s stuff?”
“Little Graham, I’d be all over that, but I’m road-tripping down to New York with Bella.”
“Who the fuck is Bella?” I asked, more to myself. “Deany Baby, why are you leaving me?”
He chuckled and stood, placing a kiss to the top of my head before he looked at Tucker and said, “Blackout Wednesday, dude. Drinksgivng? Why would I be drunk here when I can be drunk there? Sorry, bro.” Looking back at me, he said, “I’ll see you next year.”
Dean and Garrett walked off, leaving Tuck, Logan and I in the kitchen.
“So the friends are abandoning Friendsgiving,” Tuck said.
I walked up to him, wrapping my arms around his waist, giving him a side hug. “Don’t worry, Tuck. I won’t abandon you.”
“You’re not leaving?” Tuck and Logan asked.
Shaking my head, I said, “Nope. I don’t want to be around Phil anyway.”
“Who needs them?” Logan said. “Jules and I are still here, too. It’s gonna be the perfect fucking Thanksgiving. What do you need?”
Taking his phone out of his pocket, while jostling me around in the process, Tuck said, “I’ll send you my to-do list,” before tapping the top of his phone to Logan’s, whose phone pinged with a notification.
It was quiet for a moment before Logan said, “Damn.”
“I know.”
“What?” I asked.
“Come look at this, prin– LG,” Logan said.
I moved from beside Tuck to stand beside Logan, my eyes almost bulging out of their sockets.
“It’s glorious,” Tuck said.
Logan and I looked at each other before looking at Tuck.
Over the next couple of days, Logan and I got almost everything done on Tuck’s list, albeit a little awkwardly. I mean, we made small talk, but that was about it. Not even one kiss was shared between us.
I walked down the stairs in my best outfit; cute, and comfortable enough to help with whatever Tuck needed.
“425 for how long?” Tuck asked.
“Thirty minutes.”
I smiled before saying, “Hello, Mama Tucker.”
“Hello, Little Graham. John, use that time to prep the turkey before it has to go in, and don’t forget to–”
“Pat dry the bird,” Tuck said. “I know. I know. Can’t be wet.”
“Unless you want a crispy turkey and no eyebrows like Uncle Pete.”
I walked over to Logan, standing beside him as he attempted to chop up some almonds. Sighing, I asked, “Do you need some help?”
He looked up at me, a look I couldn’t decipher on his face before his expression softened. “Thanks, princess,” he whispered.
“Slivers,” Tuck said. “Dude, slivers.”
Softly chuckling, I said, “I got it, Tuck.”
Logan and I switched places, our hands grazing as he passed me the knife. I started to sliver the almonds at Tuck’s request. Feeling a kiss to the top of my head, I breathed deeply, feeling his lips move as he whispered, “I miss you, princess.”
Stopping for a moment so that I didn’t chop a finger off, I looked at him and whispered my reply. “I miss you, too, Lo.”
Feeling another body to my left, I looked at Jules, a sly smile on their face as they tried to take an almond off the chopping board. “Don’t think about it,” I said. “I’ll cut ya.” Chuckling, I moved my hand with the knife, careful not to get too close to their hand.
I looked back at Logan, seeing an almond in front of my face. Taking in my mouth, I made sure to wrap my lips around his fingers, my eyes locked on his as I did so. That look that I loved so much when he got hard crossed his face as he put his hand on my waist.
“Careful,” I whispered. “Don’t wanna spill our secrets.”
“Perfect,” Tuck whispered, Logan and I quickly separating. “Yes. Yes. Where were the marshmallows?”
I quickly looked over at Tuck, seeing the distress on his face.
“I just saw them five seconds ago. Where could they possibly go? One, two, three. They were just here.”
I set the knife down and went over to Tuck, placing my hands on his back and arm. “Don’t worry, Tuck. We’ll find it. If I have to, I’ll go to the store and buy another bag, okay?”
“What are you doing?” I faintly heard Logan ask.
“Little Graham, they were just here. The marshmallows were just here.”
“Do you want me to go to the store?”
“Uhm, maybe.”
“Party people,” a voice said. “Happy Thanksgiving.”
I looked over towards the living room, seeing Birdie walking through. “Birdie!” I squealed, running to give him a hug, a laugh spilling from him as he picked me up.
Birdie was one of the first people I bonded with when I first started at Briar. I’m not sure if Garrett put him up to it or what, but I remember waiting for Garrett after practice one day, looking like a lost sheep. Birdie walked up to me and started talking to me.
So, Birdie was technically the first friend I made here at Briar. Dean, Logan and Tucker followed not long after in the friendship department, followed by a major crush on Logan.
Birdie set me down by Logan, and I looked into his eyes. “Tuck’s making a shit ton of food, so thank goodness you guys decided to come.”
“We brought friends,” Birdie said, moving further into the kitchen to give Tuck one of those handshake hugs.
“And we brought wine.”
I gave Kendall the death glare after she walked in between Logan and I before he followed her into the kitchen.
“Little Graham,” Tuck said, gaining my attention. “Is it possible to double a sweet potato casserole into one dish?”
“If you want it runny.”
He quietly whimpered.
“Hey, Tuck. It’s okay. We’ll just leave it in the oven for a little longer than needed, and check it often with a toothpick.”
“Great idea. You-” Tuck kissed me on the head like normal. “Are the best.”
~~~
I heard a knock on the front door, pieces of my hair falling into my face as I worked in the kitchen for and with Tuck. “That better not be more fucking people.”
“Hey, look, Tuck, Little Graham, more people,” Jules said.
I looked over my shoulder at Birdie and Logan. “Fucking kill me now.” The oven behind me started beeping, Tuck’s voice following not long after.
“Why is the stuffing not in the oven yet?” he asked.
“Oh, because the corn stuffing and green bean casserole are already in there,” Logan said, moving towards the island with a Sport Write Drill Board in his hand. Please consult the oven schedule.”
I could feel the overwhelm about to burst out of me and Tuck.
Logan took the cap of the Expo marker off with his teeth before blowing it out of his mouth.
Hot as fucking hell.
“I did all the math–”
“Oh, you can actually do math?” I joked as the board appeared at my head.
Ignoring me, Logan said, “The stuffing needs to hang out in the neutral zone. It only takes 30 minutes.”
“I’m gonna scream,” I muttered to myself. “I’m gonna fucking scream.”
“If you guys were half as good at hockey,” Jules said.
Slamming my hands on the counter, I took in a deep breath as two hands went to my shoulders. “Jules, we can’t right now,” Tucker said. “Little Graham is about to have a breakdown.”
“Gravy,” Birdie said. “Somebody please try this.”
I watched Logan as he tasted what was on the spoon in front of his face.
“If you need a break,” Tuck started to say.
“What I need is everyone out of my–” I took a deep breath, feeling the anger that I was deathly afraid of building. “The kitchen. I’m just getting a little overwhelmed.” Taking the apron off from around my neck, I folded and wrung it between my hands, moving to the chairs that we set aside earlier to set the material on before I walked to the stairs, taking them up to the room I felt most safe in.
I closed my eyes and wrapped my arms around my middle, taking a deep breath, letting his scent fill my senses and calm me down. I didn’t even register the opening and closing a few seconds before hands landed on my arms.
“You okay?”
I nodded my head. “Yeah. Just got overwhelmed with all the people showing up, and everyone gathering in the kitchen. Too many things happening at once.” I turned and faced him, looking down at a random spot on his shirt. “Maybe I should’ve gone to Boston.”
“Hell no. I’m glad you stayed.”
It was quiet for a couple of minutes until I took a breath to say what was on my mind. “When our mom died, Garrett ended up going to a boarding school. We talked as often as we could through either phone calls or letters. Dad wouldn’t take his anger out on me, but I was still scared of him. He ended up turning Gare’s room into, like, a storage room for all his shit he would take to sign for mall appearances. Trying to keep the stupid legend alive. His best years are behind him.”
Feeling myself being lifted, I rested my head on Logan’s shoulder, both of our bodies being lowered a moment later. “Tell me more,” he said.
“You have to tell me what you’re hiding from me,” I whispered.
It was quiet again, so I decided to try and get off his lap, his hold tightening on me.
“My mom’s an alcoholic,” Logan said. “Been in and out of rehab for… a while.”
Resting my elbow on the back of the chair he sat us in, I threaded my fingers in his hair, scrunching my brows in sadness. “I’m so sorry, Lo,” I whispered.
“The only people Jules and I had to rely on were each other. That’s why we’re so close. Mom was hardly there for holidays, like Thanksgiving.” His throat worked as he swallowed. “We didn’t grow up like most you guys did. I had to help out at the garage while working multiple jobs to just try to help make ends meet.”
I turned my head away, tears sliding down my cheeks.
“Hey,” he softly said, turning my head to face him. “Don’t be sad, okay?”
Not being able to think of anything to say, I nodded, breathing a sigh of relief when our lips met in a much needed kiss.
Pressing our foreheads together, he whispered, “Tell me more about you.”
“I don’t think Dad ever wanted Gare and I to be happy with us doing our own thing. He was always… intense. When Garrett went to boarding school, it was just Dad and I for a little while. I remember bringing home a freaking A- on a test once, and he…” I took a moment to think about my words. “He didn’t hit me or anything, but he… said some things that made me question my self-worth. I mean, I graduated high school at the top of my class, but he still wasn’t satisfied.”
Standing from Logan’s lap, I walked a few inches away, wiping my cheeks free from the tears that coated them. “I, uhm, I should probably get back downstairs. I can feel Tucker become overwhelmed by the microsecond.”
Logan chuckled and stood, putting his arms around my waist from behind, resting his chin on my shoulder. “You gonna be okay?”
Turning my head over my shoulder, I said, “I’ll be perfect as long as you kiss me again,” smiling before I felt his lips capture mine in a searing kiss that had me weak in the knees. The kiss ended too soon with a soft smack as he pulled away. “I’m okay now.”
All the warmth he provided left me as he moved to stand in front of me, reaching behind his neck.
Knowing what he was doing, I shook my head a couple of times, saying, “No.”
“Yes.” Despite the protests I was giving him, he still clasped the chain around my neck. “You can wear it - for now. I will need it back.”
With a playful smirk on my face, I asked, “Before or after you see me wearing only this?”
“Princess,” he growled, a smile on his face as he picked me up and spun me around, my laughter sounding in the room.
“Okay, put me down. I need to go help Tuck.”
After we made it back downstairs and through the living room, I heard Tuck say, “Okay, we have more people here than a Walmart on Black Friday. Little Graham! Where did you go?”
“Needed a breather. I’m much better now. What do you need, General?”
“We are going to loaves and fishes this whole thing.”
“English, please.”
“Like in the Bible.”
“OH! Gotcha. Well, if anyone can make miracles happen, it’s the Big Man Upstairs-” I moved to place my hands on his shoulders. “And you, JT.”
“Thank you for those words of encouragement, LG.”
“Ew, no. Little G or Little Graham from you, please.”
“I’m gonna go get potatoes from the extra fridge, and then, uhm…”
“Did you pat-dry the bird yet?” I asked.
“Imma pat dry the bird. Thanks, Little G,” Tuck said, kissing me on the head before walking off.
Dexter showed up milliseconds after, saying, “Wait, wait, wait. There’s no marshmallows on the sweet potatoes?”
I looked over at Logan, seeing him eye his sibling after taking a sip from his beer can. Shifting my eyes from Logan to Jules, I whispered, “That was you?!”
They downcasted their eyes as Dexter said, “Okay, that’s fucking blasphemy. You’re a blasphemer.”
“I will die on this hill,” Jeremy said.
“I knew a girl whose family was from Florida who never put marshmallows on their sweet potatoes,” I said, going back to my earlier task.
“Blasphemy,” Dexter said.
“We never had marshmallows on our sweet potatoes,” Jules oh-so-not-helpfully added.
“We never had sweet potatoes,” Logan said.
There came sadness again.
“I had a sweet potato taco one year,” Jules mentioned.
“Fucking gross,” I voiced.
“Tacos? On Thanksgiving?” Jeremy asked.
I moved closer to Logan as his demeanor started to change from what we had upstairs to aggravation as Jules said, “It’s actually the best time for tacos, honestly. Especially when your big bro has a sweet sponsorship deal with Taco Shack.”
“Ah, they’re open on Thanksgiving?” Dexter asked.
“Yeah, they’re the only place open on Thanksgiving,” Logan answered, putting his arm around my shoulders. “And we learned that the hard way when our mom got drunk one year and forgot she was grilling chicken. The propane tank almost leveled the block.”
“It was a blessing, actually,” Jules said. “Mama Logan was never known for her cooking.” Looking at their big brother, Jules said, “I know. We should bring Mom Taco Shack.”
“Absolutely not.”
“Well, she’s probably surrounded by strangers eating gross rehab food right now.”
Since he was standing a little in front of me, I put my hand on his back, trying to soothe him in any way I could as he said, “So?”
“So, she needs our support.”
“Little G,” Dexter whispered. “Should the three of us be here for this?”
Even though it was the worst to know more about his family, I looked from Dexter and back to Logan as he replied, “I supported her the last time she went in, and the time before that, and the time before that.”
“Well, it’s Thanksgiving, and she’s fucking family, John,” Jules said.
“She’s in fucking rehab, Jules.”
“Exactly! She’s… she’s trying.”
“Okay, new plan,” Tuck said. “I’m gonna whip up some spinach casserole.”
“Tuck,” I whispered, looking over my shoulder at him.
“What?”
“You know what? Forget it. I’ll go myself,” Jules said, turning and walking off to grab their jacket before making their way towards the front door.
“Tucker! My friend,” Simms said. “We are here.”
Logan slipped from beside me, my eyes following him. “Lo,” I whispered. I went to follow him, but stopped when a glass broke. “That’s it. Everyone, get the fuck out. Tucker and I need space to work. Outside. Single file, please.”
Everyone grabbed their coats and moved to go outside, a sigh leaving me and Tucker at the quiet. “I’m gonna go find Logan. I’ll be right back?”
Tucker nodded and looked at the turkey.
“Don’t forget to pat dry!” I yelled.
I walked all around the house and couldn’t seem to find Logan anywhere. Feeling frustrated with myself, I walked back up the stairs into the one fucking bedroom I didn’t look, seeing him sitting on his bed.
“Lo.”
He looked up at me, and I could see the turmoil in his eyes. “Princess.”
I kneeled in front of him, rubbing my hands on his thighs. “I’m so sorry. Again.” I chuckled a little before dropping my small smile. Not knowing to say, I cupped the nape of his neck, feeling him move forward.
Our foreheads met in the middle, my eyes shutting to will the tears away that wanted to drop. “What do you wanna do?” I whispered. “Talk to me.” Picking my head up, I looked into his brown orbs. “I got you.”
He didn’t say anything, he just kissed me. “Come with me?”
“I’ll go wherever you want me to go.”
“Grab your coat. Let’s go.”
~~~
A little while later, Logan was parking his truck at the Hastings Rehabilitation Center. When he moved to get out of the truck, I grabbed his arm and said, “I don’t wanna hide anymore.”
“What?” he asked.
“I don’t want to hide us anymore. It’s exhausting.”
He smiled a little. “I have an idea. Just wait a little longer, okay?”
I groaned. “John Logan!”
Chuckling, he got out of the truck, holding his hand out to help me out. We walked into the facility, sadly not hand in hand. Stopping next to Jules, he said, “And John.”
Jules looked at me and asked, “What are you doing here?”
“Moral support,” I answered.
I guess they accepted my bullshit answer because Jules turned to their brother and said, “Excuse me. I paid for this with my hard-earned cash.”
“Well, I’ll Venmo you,” Logan said. “Jules and John.” Turning to the receptionist, he added, “Thank you.”
“Such a gentleman,” I said, sarcastically.
“Any particular message?” the receptionist asked. “Happy Thanksgiving, or…?”
“Actually, uh, contraband, please,” Logan said, waiting as Jules pulled the missing bag of marshmallows from under their hoodie, handing it to Logan. He took one out of the bag, whispered, “Yeah,” and placed it on top of the Taco Shack box. “It’s a family tradition. She’ll get it.”
“Thank you,” Jules said. “It’ll mean a lot to her.”
“Well, I’m here because it means a lot to you. And you’re right. She is trying.” He looked at me for a moment before wrapping an arm around my shoulders. “So, what do you say we hit the hardware store on the way back?”
Confused, I asked, “Hardware store? For what?”
“For real?” Jules asked.
“I mean, we gotta shore up our supplies if we’re gonna spread the Logan love this holiday season,” Logan said, putting his arm around Jules’ shoulders.
“I’m so confused,” I voiced.
As we started walking towards the exit, Jules said, “In that case, we’d better hit the Stop’N’Shop, too. One bag of marshmallows ain’t gonna cut it.”
Logan snapped his fingers, my confused expression still on my face. “Let’s go. Come on.”
After we got everything Logan and Jules needed from the hardware store and Stop’N’Shop, I was laughing at something they were talking about as I sat in the cab of the truck when my phone started to ring while they were putting something together in the parking lot of the arena.
“Hey, Gare. Happy Thanksgiving,” I greeted, a smile on my face.
“No, no, it’s not fucking happy.”
“Everything okay? What happened?”
“He’s at it again. Cindy. She has… she has fucking bruises on her wrist.”
I froze, Logan and Jules’ laughter and voices becoming background noise.
“She said it was an accident and that he felt sorry after.”
“When the fuck has ever felt sorry for anything?”
He said my first name, causing me to quiet down, a female voice in the background coming through the ears speaker.
“Put me on speaker. I wanna hear what she’s saying.”
Garrett let Cindy know that I was on speaker phone, hearing everything between them.
“It’s not who he is,” Cindy said.
“It’s exactly who he is. He says it’s not gonna happen again, right? He makes promises, he says he’ll change. It’s all a lie. It’s all a fucking lie. He doesn’t care about you. He doesn’t care about me and my sister. All he cares about is Phil fucking Graham. That’s it. Listen to me. Our mom didn’t have the chance to get out. But you do.”
I could hear him trying to hold back his tears as my eyes filled with unshed tears, all the fear of us turning into our dad because of our anger hitting us like a mack truck.
“Please leave,” I said. “Please.” The word came out like a beg, because… that’s what it was. A beg. A beg for this woman to get out of Phil’s grasp as soon as she could. A beg for this woman to get stuck like our mom did.
I could hear Garrett’s heavy breathing in the silence before Cindy said, “It’s complicated.”
It was quiet for a moment before I asked, “Gare?” At his silence, I sighed, wiping a tear that had fallen down my cheek. “I’ll, uhm… I’ll call you later, okay? I love you.” I didn’t give him a chance to reply before I hung up.
Logan came to the door a few seconds later. “Hey, we’re ready.” At my silence, he said, “LG?”
Again, I didn’t say anything. I felt his hand on my knee, a quiet “Princess,” coming from his mouth. “Hey, you okay?”
“Yeah, I’m-I’m fine,” I whispered.
I felt the truck move before a door closed. “Jules can’t hear. They’re walking toward the building,” Logan whispered. “And no, you’re not.” He went to move his arm to wrap around my shoulders, but I moved to the passenger door to get out, but Logan’s voice stopped me as he said my name.
“Princess, talk to me.”
I held my breath for a moment, trying to hold back the tears as I looked at my shaking hands. “I couldn’t.”
“It’s okay, princess. You’re okay.”
“I-I couldn’t protect her. Mine and Garrett’s mom, she… we tried, but…” I took a breath, the tears lining my waterline, threatening to spill over. “We couldn’t fight back.”
“Princess.” I looked over at him before he asked, “Did he hit you? Either of you?”
If at all possible, more unshed tears blurred my vision. “Once, but it was my fault. But, what if I’m just like him? What if Garrett is?”
“Hey, you’re not,” Logan replied, voice a little stern. Cupping my cheek, he added, “Neither of you are like him. You nor Garrett would ever hurt someone like that.”
“She was scared of Garret; Cindy,” I whispered. “The way I could feel her looking at Gare with such fear. Lo, it’s the same way I look at myself when I get angry. I can see Phil in my features, and that scares me.”
“She doesn’t know either of you, princess.” I could tell he was trying to reason with me about what I heard and could feel through the phone. He put his arm around my shoulders, my body scooting closer to his as I buried my face in his chest, letting all the fear come out in my tears.
“I’m sorry,” I sobbed. “I should’ve told you everything.”
“It’s okay,” he said, voice muffled with his mouth near the top of my head.
“I should’ve told you the truth.”
“You did.” He lifted my chin, trapping my top lip between his for a moment before he pulled away, resting his forehead against mine. “What do you need, princess?”
“A Logan family Thanksgiving tradition.”
Despite my sad emotion, I chuckled as a smile turned up his lips, a chuckle spilling from him, as well. As a thought occurred, I slightly sat up straighter. “You don’t think–”
“Nah, Jules was walking away, remember? I don’t think they’d turn back.”
Sighing, I cupped his cheek, bringing his lips back to mine. “Let’s go. Teach me your tradition.”
Logan, Jules and I walked inside the arena with marshmallow guns, making our way to the rink. They both showed me how to use it right before we snuck our way to the players benches.
They both looked at me, holding up their guns before looking at the rink. I brought the PVC up to my mouth, a marshmallow already loaded, and blew into the pipe, sending a marshmallow flying at Tuck’s cheek.
“It’s a Logan Thanksgiving, motherfuckers!” Jules yelled.
Logan cheered, loading another one into my gun as I laughed.
We laughed and launched marshmallows at everyone until the bag was empty, those same marshmallows making their way back to us as everyone threw them.
Logan looked at me, a happy smile on his face as he said, “Ready for my plan?”
“Uhm, sure,” I said, more like a question.
He wrapped an arm around my waist, everyone taking shocking breaths before he kissed me, my hand making its way to cheek to gently hold it, our lips moving in sync as everyone cheered.
When everyone went to put the hockey equipment up, Logan took me off to the side, what felt like permanent smiles on our faces.
“Hey, Lo?”
“Yeah, princess?”
“Thank you.”
He chuckled. “It’s just marshmallows.”
I chuckled back for a moment before sighing and wrapping my arms around his neck. “Still. Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.”
Our lips met in a sweet kiss, footsteps sounding down the hallway. I pulled away and took in a sharp breath. “Let’s call Gare and Wellsy.”
“Good idea,” he answered. Looking over my head, he said, “Hey, we’re gonna call Garrett and Hannah.” He brought out his phone as we walked to meet everyone in the middle, bringing up Garrett’s number.
Logan held the phone up to get everyone in the shot, his arm around my shoulders while my arms went around his waist.
Garrett answered the FaceTime call, Tuck greeting him with “Hey, lovebirds. Glad we caught you.”
“Happy Thanksgiving,” Jules said.
“Happy Thanksgiving,” Hannah and Garrett answered.
“Hey, add Deany Baby,” I said, looking at Logan. “Get the whole fam in here.”
Logan looked at me with a smile before adding Dean into the call, who popped up just a few seconds later, sans shirt.
“Hello?” Dean greeted.
“Deany Baby, did we wake you?” I asked.
“It’s called tryptophan, Little Graham.”
“That kind of rhymed.” I chuckled as Hannah asked, “Where are you?”
“He’s in fucking New York,” Tuck answered. “On Thanksgiving.”
“Yankees suck!” Logan said, loudly, all of joining in with a chant, Garrett giving someone the middle finger.
“Well, at least I’m not freezing my ass off at the rink,” Dean said.
“I don’t know,” Logan said. “Last time I checked, my ass was perfectly intact.” He turned to show off said ass, Tuck and I slapped it.
“Can confirm,” Tuck said.
“Yup, and it’s glorious,” I added, laughing at everyone’s own reaction.
“You guys are so dumb,” Garrett said. “And my sister and I will be having a conversation later.”
“Dean, do you never have a shirt on?” Hannah asked.
“Wellsy, don’t stoop to their level,” Dean answered, bringing the phone closer.
“Happy Thanksgiving,” Hannah and Garrett said.
“Good night.”
“Happy Thanksgiving,” Logan, Jules, Tuck, myself and the rest of our little crew shouted.
“Yes, happy Thanksgiving, dorks,” Dean said before hanging up, Garrett and Hannah hanging up right after.
“Why do you call him Deany Baby?” Jules asked as everyone walked away.
“Because it rhymes with Beany Baby,” I answered.
They were quiet for a moment before saying, “Ya’know, I kind of put the pieces together about you and John.” My eyes must’ve been as wide as saucers because they chuckled and said, “It’s fine. I promise I won’t post anything about the two of you on Fifth Line unless you tell me to.”
“But what pieces did you put together?” I wondered.
“Well, after you disappeared upstairs earlier, he followed you. You have his necklace on. And I may have seen you two kissing at the hardware store.”
Facepalming, I muttered, “Oh, my goodness.”
Jules placed a hand on my back, saying, “It’s okay. Like I said, it’s fine. I approve.”
“Wow. That means a lot coming from you.”
They chuckled before adding, “Yeah. You also weren’t that great at hiding your crush on him, and he wasn’t that great at hiding his crush on you, either.”
“Spill.”
“Karaoke night? He said he was supposed to drive you, but you ended up leaving with Dean. John said he was busy pacing his room trying to think of how to talk to you after the ‘amazing’ night you two had. After you walked out with Garrett and Hannah, he told me about his crush on you, and how he was masking it with a crush on Hannah.”
“I heard he had one on her after he fixed her car at your family’s garage.”
“Yes, but it stopped when he saw you for the first time at their first home game our Freshman year.”
I remember that game like it was yesterday; Briar was playing one of their biggest rivals at the time. Dad and I were sitting in the audience, watching the game. I had looked over to look at Garrett when a set of brown eyes were already on me. When the game was finished, Dad and I went to stand by the locker rooms, waiting for Garrett, and that’s when Logan walked out with Dean and Tuck, and introduced himself. I was a goner.
“Yeah, I remember that game, and after. John got my number that night after he and Garrett took me home,” I said with a smile.
“Speaking of home,” a voice said. “Let’s get you there.”
I turned to stare into the eyes of voice, Logan wrapping his arms around me in a playful growl before spinning me around. I pressed my lips to his, a smile on my face as I did so. “Let’s go home.”
~~~
“Oh, my god, I’m so freaking mentally drained,” I said, walking to Logan’s room at the Hawks House a few days later. I dropped my backpack on the floor as I walked over to his bed, falling onto my back to stare up at the ceiling. “If I have to look at another test or quiz paper or even homework, I’m going to scream.”
Logan’s chuckle came into the bedroom as he closed the door behind him.
I picked my head up, looking at him before moving to rest on my elbows. “How was practice?”
“Fine,” he said, walking over to hover over me, pressing his lips to mine. “Garrett’s still sulking about the fact that we never told him about us before Thanksgiving.”
“He’s a big boy,” I said, kissing him once more. “He’ll get over it.”
Logan laid next to me on his stomach, his eyes closing.
I turned to lean on one elbow, bringing my now free hand up to trace random shapes on his back. As I did so, I could picture myself back on the ice figure skating. When my mom’s smile flashed into my mind, I smiled a little before sighing.
“Why’d you stop?” Logan asked.
I hadn’t even realized I stopped moving my hand. “I didn’t realize.” Looking at him, I soft furrowed my brows. “You look exhausted.”
“I like feeling you trace whatever that was on my back. It’s relaxing.”
“Well, if you like it, I’ll keep doing it,” I said, chuckling. Looking at the door, I heard a guitar faintly playing. “Sounds like Hannah's trying to write a song.”
He took a deep breath before saying, “Yeah, she’s doing some pop showcase thing to get a scholarship so that she can stay at Briar.”
I dropped my hand and my smile all together at his words. “How come I never knew that? And how do you know that?”
“Because Garrett and I talked one night when you weren’t here.” He opened his eyes at my silence. “Princess?”
I stood and put my hands on my hips, turning to face him. “Was this when you were masking your feelings for me? Because even though you and I are a thing, there’s a little voice in the back of my mind that’s telling me you’ve got this massive crush on her, and you’re using me to get to her.”
“Baby, no. No, not at all. I’m with you because I like you. I’ve liked you for over a year. Are we really having this conversation right now or am I just tired?”
“Nope. We’re really having it.”
“Why are you giving me shit about a crush I had two fucking years ago?”
I sighed. “Forget it.” I turned to walk a couple of feet away from him.
“No. No, we’re not gonna forget it. Why are you giving me shit about it?”
“I don’t know, John. I don’t know.”
“Wow,” he scoffed. “First name basis.” We stared at each other for a moment before he asked, “Why are you giving me shit about a crush I had two years ago?”
“I really don’t know. Insecurity, maybe?”
“Why are you insecure?”
“Two words; Phil. Graham.”
“Don’t listen to that fuckers words, baby. They don’t matter.” He sighed. “What are you feeling now? Emotions and/or feelings.”
“Anxious, and/or -” My words were cut off when I faintly heard Hannah sing “‘cause he loves me!” Sighing, I closed my eyes. “Anxious because I’m not sure if you feel the same,” I whispered.
“Feel the same? What-” Logan asked, confused. “Princess, you’re not making any sense.”
Taking a deep breath, I loudly said, “I love you, John Logan. I love you. I’ve loved for a fucking while now. Like I’m so in love with you, it’s stupid.”
“Baby,” he muttered, walking up to me.
“Baby? No, no, I’m Princess.”
“Not right now you’re not,” he said, cupping my cheeks. His eyes danced between mine for a moment before he said, “Well, I love you, too. And I have since the moment I saw you at that game a year ago.”
I didn’t know what to say to that, other than to tell him that I loved him again, so I just kissed him, feeling him kiss me back instantly. Clothes were shed as he turned us to that my back was facing the mattress.
Logan hovered over me, no barriers in between us as he kissed me again, moving down to my breasts where he sucked a hardened nipple into his mouth, his hand making its way to my core. His fingers teased my clit, sending shocks all throughout my body.
He stopped all his ministrations as we both heard a moan coming from across the hall. We looked at each other, laughter bursting out of us at the moment.
“Uhm, maybe they just had the same conversation?” I inquired.
“Maybe,” Logan replied. “At this now you don’t have to be quiet.” He quickly sucked on my nipple, causing me to breathe an audible sigh. “Let me hear you, princess.” With his fingers circling my clit and his mouth on my breast, I swear I was a goner as I moaned.
I all but screamed when his fingers entered me. “Mouth,” I breathed. “I need your mouth.”
“Where, princess?”
“Pussy. Now.” I watched him slide down my body, his arms under my legs as his mouth went to where I wanted him. The stubble on his face scratched me deliciously as he lapped at my core. “Oh, my god! John! OH!”
Feeling my orgasm rising, I rested my hand on his head, threading my fingers in his brown tendrils. “I’m gonna come. Don’t stop. Don’t–” My words were cut off when my orgasm hit like a freight train; fast.
Somehow while he worked me down from my high, we had managed to flip over to where I was basically sitting on his face. “Scoot up,” I breathed, a strangled moan following. “Lo, I’m sensitive. Scoot up.”
He placed a kiss on my clit, my body jerking at the sensation as he moved his body up the bed, his head hitting the mattress as I worked my way down, my body laying between his legs.
Taking his length in my hand, I wrapped my lips around the head of his cock before taking as much of him as I could. My head and hand worked in tandem as I sucked him off, his little moans and groans making me wetter by the second.
“Baby, baby, baby, come here,” he said, grunting at the end of his words.
I kissed his tip before crawling back up his body, our lips meeting as I straddled him. Looking down, I grabbed his cock and guided the tip to my entrance.
“Wait, wait, I’m not–”
“I’m clean, and I’m on birth control.”
“I’m clean, too.”
I smiled. “Prefect.” Sliding down his length, my mouth fell open.
“Fuuuuuuck,” Logan groaned. “Damn, you feel incredible.”
“Fuck, I might not last.” Placing my hands on either side of his head, I started to move my hips, a moan spilling from me.
“FUCK!” I heard from Garrett’s room.
“That’s such a fucking turn off,” I breathed, chuckling when Logan let his own out.
“Focus on me,” Logan said.
I looked into his eyes, moving my hips a little faster. Flipping my hair over, I moved a little bit faster, Logan’s hands wrapping around my wrists. He guided my left hand to his chest before my other hand followed.
Stopping my movements, I never took my eyes off of him as I breathed heavily.
“Why’d you stop?” he asked.
“I don’t wanna hurt you,” I whispered.
“You won’t.” His hands were on my hips in a second, moving them back and forth, that delicious friction on my clit where our bodies met. “Fuck, that’s hot.” Logan released me, but I stopped again.
“I’ve never been on top before, and when we have sex, I’m always on bottom. I’m worried I’m gonna hurt you.”
He sat up a little, resting on an elbow. “We can switch then.”
I nodded and went to pull off of him, but I ended up squealing when he wrapped an arm around me and flipped us over, never one pulling out of me. Resting on his forearms, he set a pace that he knew drove me wild. “Wait, wait,” I said. “I wanna try something.”
“Okay.”
“Uhm, I was doing research on sex positions - don’t ask - and I came across one called prone bone. Uhm, it’s almost like you’re laying flat-” I was interrupted by my own moan when he went into the position. “Like that. Holy fuck.”
Logan started moving again, hitting that spot that drove me insane while rubbing against my clit. “Fuck, I might not last much longer.”
Tears from the pleasure started to slide into my hairline, Logan noticing. “Pleasure, not sadness. Keep going.” A few more thrusts and I came for a second time, Logan following not long after, coating my walls.
“Can I move now?” he asked. “I’m getting soft here.”
I laughed and nodded my head, feeling a soft material on my pussy not a few seconds later. “Did you just use a shirt to clean me up?”
“I did, and I have no regrets,” he said, climbing into the bed with me. “It can be washed.”
I curled myself against his side, resting my head on his chest, his heartbeat racing in my ear. “Your heart is beating really fast,” I whispered, a small smile on my face.
“Because I have a beautiful girl in my bed.”
Softly chuckling, I started drawing those same random shapes on his stomach. “I love you,” I whispered.
“I love you, too.”
~~~
A couple of days later, I was walking with Dean, Tucker and Logan through the campus cafeteria, trays of food in all of our hands - well… Logan was actually carrying mine for me.
Dean placed his tray in front of Hannah, saying, “Wellsy.”
“Saw you guys on Fifth Line,” Tucker said as I walked over to Garrett, giving him a hug.
Logan had my tray sitting next to Dean, so I walked around the table to sit in between them.
“Is Jules–” Hannah went to ask, but was interrupted when I said, “Everywhere? Yes. They’re everywhere.”
“Like God,” Logan said, pushing my chair in.
Garrett looked at me and said, “We’re supposed to be on a date.”
“Wow, you really splurged, G.” Logan sat down as I chuckled.
“Actually, this one was my treat,” Hannah mentioned.
“Oh, then, rescinded.”
“So, how was y’all’s break?” Tucker asked.
“First time meeting Papa Graham, right?” Dean asked.
“Do not mention that name in my presence, Deany Baby,” I said.
“Yeah, it was,” Garrett said, mouth full of food. “It was fine.”
Feeling a hand on my thigh, I looked over at Logan, his eyes already on me. “Yeah. Family. Sucks.” Looking at Garrett, he asked, “Did you at least get that signed jersey for the Hurricanes fundraiser? That Phil Graham merch room is legit.”
“Lo,” I whispered, his eyes landing on mine.
“You gotta eat?” he asked.
Opening a water bottle, Garrett said, “Uh, not this year.”
Awkward silence hit before Hannah asked, “What’s the Hurricanes?”
“It’s a local youth hockey program,” Tucker said. “We do a fundraiser for them every year.”
Reaching behind me, Dean brushed Logan’s hair back while saying, “Logan was a Lil’ Cane.”
Looking at Logan, who had a playful smile on his face, I softly said, “You never told me that.”
“Oh, is that still happening?” Tuck asked. “I thought the venue fell through?”
“Yeah, well, they double booked,” Logan said. “I’m trying to figure it out.”
Popping a fry into my mouth, I thought for a second before saying, “I can help, if you want.”
“Thanks, baby,” he whispered before looking at Garrett. “Hey, we were really counting on that Phil donation. I… I can reach out.”
Eating a bite out of my salad, I looked at Garrett before looking back at Logan.
“I’ll sign a jersey, and you can auction that,” Garrett said.
“Okay, big shot,” I said. “You’re not a pro yet.”
“I didn’t mean… I’m just trying to help.”
“Uh, what if you did it at Malone’s?” Hannah said.
“You just saved me from having to make some phones that I really didn’t wanna make,” I chuckled. “I hate making phone calls.”
“That’s…” Logan said. “Really?”
“Yeah, I can run it by Della,” Hannah replied. “I’m sure she’ll be happy to help. What kind of vibe were you thinking?”
The guys told her what the vibe they were going for was as all ate our meals. Even though Logan and I have expressed our love to each other, I still can’t help that stupid voice in the back of my mind.
I’m not even sure if they truly know about me and Logan being together. If they do, then they’re just ignoring it, which would be likely. I mean, Logan’s one of my best friends, as is Dean and Tucker, and I follow them around almost everywhere.
Maybe if I just say something or do something. I mean, Tuck already knows. He saw us kiss at the rink on Thanksgiving.
I tossed and turned all night in my bed at my apartment, not being able to sleep. Huffing and turning to lay on my back, I stared at my ceiling before grabbing my phone, seeing that the time was 2:24AM.
Tossing the covers back, I got out of my bed and packed a bag. Walking through the apartment, I heard banging and screaming, letting me know that my roommate was having a good time.
I grabbed an Uber to the Hawks House, letting myself in with the key that Garrett had made for me.
Walking the stairs, I yawned, already feeling more at home than I did at the apartment.
Standing in front of Logan’s bedroom door, I softly knocked and waited for him to answer. When he didn’t, I got a little worried, so I opened the door a little, seeing his sleeping form on the bed.
Since I didn’t change out of my pajamas, the only thing I had to shed was my jacket after putting my bag down by the bed. I slowly lifted the covers and got in the bed as quietly as I could.
Logan took a deep breath, his eyes opening just a little before he said, “Princess?”
“Hey,” I whispered, laying my head on the mattress. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to wake you.”
“That’s okay,” he whispered back, lifting his arm.
I scooted over and practically glued myself to his chest, my forehead resting against his skin. “Perfect,” I said, a yawn following after.
“Couldn’t sleep?” he asked.
“No. That little voice just wouldn’t shut up.”
“The voice I told you to ignore?” At my silence, he wrapped his arms tighter around me. “Princess-”
“I was also thinking about the fundraiser.” I looked up at him through my lashes, the view of him that greeted me was the bottom of his chin with how low I was laying on him. “Are you sure there isn’t anything I could do?”
With a very tired voice, he said, “We got it all under control.” Looking down at me, he said, “I just need you to be there on my arm, okay?”
“I’m gonna tell Jules to post us. I’m done hiding.”
He pressed his lips to my forehead. “Okay, princess.” Moving his hand down a little, he grabbed my hip and pulled me up a little. “You were too far down. I felt like I had to tilt my head all the way down just to rest my chin on your head.”
I chuckled, another yawn making its appearance. “I love you, John.”
“I love you, too, LG.”
When we woke up the next morning, it was the day of the fundraiser. We took a shower together, and I have to say I agree with Dean; shower sex is hot. Of course, Logan made sure not to clog the drain with his used condom. He and I laughed about it as we finished.
After we had gotten dressed, he stayed in his room to make a phone call while I went downstairs and made myself some coffee. Dean and Tucker talking about the fundraiser and trying to get some stuff finalized.
When Logan made his way down, all I could do was wonder what his phone call was about. I’m sure he’ll tell me.
Before we all knew it, we were at Malone’s getting everything set up for the fundraiser, and not long after that, the fundraiser began.
Hannah was able to get Justin Kohl’s band, After Hours, to play some song requests.
As After Hours was playing their first song, I walked up to Jules and told them that they go ahead and post about their brother and I.
We were about an hour into the fundraiser when After Hours played their cover of Dirty Little Secrets by The All-American Reject.
I was standing in front of Logan, his thumb in the belt loop of my jeans as we watched the band.
“Little Graham.”
I turned my head, a smile on my face. “Deany Baby!” He and I hugged before he walked up to the stage.
If I had to pick one of the Hawks that was more like a brother to me other than Garrett, it would have to be Dean. Even though he’s a fucking playboy, he’s actually really thoughtful and sweet. The girls around here just want him ‘cause he’s a good fuck. Their words, not mine.
“Give it up for After Hours, everybody,” Dean said into the microphone, the crowd cheering. “And a big round of applause to my buddy John Logan for putting on this killer event!”
I turned and clapped along with everyone else, a smile on my face as Logan held out his hands with his own smile before he looked at me and cupped my jaw with his free hand, pressing his lips to mine in a sweet kiss.
“We’re still having a conversation later,” Garrett said, making me laugh.
“Look at him,” Dean said. “Don’t get any better looking than that.”
“Sure doesn’t!” I shouted, everyone in the room laughing.
“Unfortunately, he’s taken, ladies.”
I crossed my arms and raised a brow, almost challenging him.
“And, by God, she’s the sweetest woman to ever grace our presence.”
Looking back at Logan, he raised his index finger in the air, moving it around in a circle, asking Dean to wrap it up.
“And we’ve already raised 2,000 bucks for those Lil’ Canes, but we wanna raise a hell of a lot more for those guys. So get drunk, sign up for our silent auction, and get some cool shit. Sadly, the photobooth is out of order, but there’s still a lot of fun to be had. The band is taking requests. So scan those QR codes and let them know what songs you want to hear. Alright, you guys ready?” Dean put the mic back on the stand and walked off stage after saying, “Let’s have some fun.”
As Dean went to the bar to talk to Allie about God knows what, Logan and I made our way around the room, letting people put money in the bucket and hockey helmet when they held out the bills.
We even snuck off at one point to a dark corner to make-out like horny teenagers before getting back to our tasks for raising money for the Lil’ Canes.
“Alright, we’ve got another request,” Justin said. “This one goes out to Maverick.”
“Maverick, Maverick, who’s–” I gasped, causing Logan to jump and look at me like there was something. “Oh, my god, I know who Maverick is!” Looking between Dean and Allie, I caught on to the looks they were giving each other, putting some pieces together. Pieces that I’m going to keep to myself.
As After Hours played U + Ur Hand by P!NK, I could not help but laugh, getting the message that Allie was sending Dean. At one point she even went up near the stage and danced with Hannah, who called me over to dance with the two of them.
I felt free, dancing and having a good time with these girls. Looking over at Logan, I noticed his signature smirk on his face, watching me have a good time.
Allie walked off, her phone in hand, leaving Hannah and I by ourselves. We shrugged and kept dancing along with the song as the song ended.
“Thanks,” Justin said. “This next one is for fans of One Direction.”
Hannah and I walked off, each going back to our tasks; me looking for my boyfriend to help, and her working the floor.
I spotted him as he walked up to the bar, leaning against it as he spoke to Hannah, my arms going around his middle. He looked at me and smiled, saying, “Hey, princess,” before giving me a quick kiss.
Logan looked off above my head, saying, “I need those freshmen selling raffle tickets and not listening to GHA over there talking strategy.”
Looking at the table in which Garrett and two other freshmen sat, I sigh before looking back at Hannah as she asked, “GHA?”
“General Hard Ass,” Logan and I said in unison.
After laughing, she asked, “What’s so important about this game tomorrow?”
“St. Anthony’s?” Logan said. “Ever since they beat Eastwood, they’ve been gunning for our top spot in the conference.”
“Are they close?”
“They’re on a ten-game streak.”
“Damn,” I said.
“So, they’re close,” Hannah all but wheezed.
“If we lose, they’ll be number one in the conference,” Logan noted.
“Shit,” Hannah chuckled, incredulously.
Motioning towards my brother, Logan told her, “That’s what’s in his head right now, but there’s nothing we can do about that tonight.” Holding up the helmet, he added, “We need people drunk and happy and spending money.”
The three of us laughed, as he held out the helmet, asking, “Can you help?”
She grabbed the head protection and said, “Aye aye, Captain,” before he handed her the raffle tickets.
“Oh, and uh… thanks for all this.”
“What are friends for?” she smiled.
Logan chuckled and moved us to the people standing behind Hannah, talking to them about anything and everything, while also asking about the money for the fundraiser.
I got bored about halfway through the conversation, kissing him on the cheek before I walked over to Garrett and the freshmen, a yawn taking over for a moment.
“Was it Logan?” one of the freshmen asked as I walked up.
“Yes, it was Logan,” I answered before adding with a chuckle, “Now go.”
Hannah laughed before sitting down next to my brother, saying, “This is a party.”
“And?” Garrett asked.
“And parties are supposed to be fun.”
“So is winning.”
“Okay, you guys are boring,” I said before a yawn. “I’m just gonna - yeah.” They laughed as I walked away, standing at a table for the silent auction.
Right before the band ended the song, Logan walked up to me with a smile on his face, a sigh leaving my lips as he said, “There you are, princess,” while wrapping his arms around my middle, my own arms going around his neck.
He set me down after picking me up for a second, our eyes locking. “Are you having fun?”
“I’m getting tired, to be honest,” I answered.
“We’ll leave as soon as this is over,” he promised.
“Oh, my goodness, I’m looking forward to it,” I smiled, a cymbal crash sounding not a second after.
Logan guided me to stand in front of him with his arms wrapped around my middle as Dean’s voice said into the mic, “Okay, party people. A few of our silent auction items are currently going for way undervalue, so if you act fast, you could get them for a steal. A steal. Now, I know there are mostly Boston fans in the house.”
“That’s right!” Logan shouted, making me laugh.
“And as a born and bred New Yorker,” Dean continued after cheers, “I happen to think those people are living in a sad, desperate existence–”
Beau interrupted Dean, saying, “Ow! New York!”
“Get outta here,” Della said in her Boston accent.
“Hey, Della,” Dean said. “We love you, but this one… this one. This one’s part of the family. I have box seats to a New York Rangers game, and a meet and greet with the legend himself, Phil Graham.”
The smile on my face fell at Dean’s words, my brows scrunching and the grip I had on Logan’s arms around me loosening. I looked over at Garrett, seeing the anger in his eyes as he said something to Hannah before he walked over to us.
Turning around, I looked at Logan and asked, “Did you call our fucking dad?”
He looked at me for a moment before he turned to the guy he was talking to, saying, “Hey, I hope your son enjoys the camp,” while shaking his hand.
I felt Garrett walk up behind me, and I only knew it was Garrett by the way he was breathing, and the same anger that was rolling off of me was rolling off of him.
“Baby, what the hell?” Logan asked. “He just donated.”
“Did you call our dad?” Garrett asked.
Logan looked away for a second before looking back at us, saying, “Look, Phil gives something every year. Alright?” Looking above my head at Garrett, he added, “You obviously just didn’t ask him right.”
“Ask him right?” I scoffed at the same time Garrett said, “That’s not– he’s-”
“A self-centered pompous asshole? Yeah, my mom’s in rehab for the fifth time. I get it. Okay?”
Damn it. Here I go feeling bad.
“But who cares, alright? It’s for a good cause.”
“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” Garrett said.
“Logan, did you ever consider why we, or just Garrett, didn’t want you to call?” I asked, crossing my arms.
“Princess-” Logan said.
“Don’t fucking ‘princess’ me.”
Looking between the two of us, Logan asked, “Are you two kidding?” Looking back at Garrett, he added, “All we ever do is think about what you want. Do either of you know how much hockey costs? Genuine question. ‘Cause these kids need the money. I needed the money. This fundraiser’s the only fucking reason I’m here.”
My vision blurred with unshed tears at his words, Garrett’s voice behind me saying, “We know it’s not all about money.”
“Spoken like a couple of people with a shit ton of it.” Logan looked at me for a second before walking off.
“Logan,” I sobbed, turning to face his back.
“Give it up for After Hours,” Dean said.
Garrett wrapped me in a hug, my tears flowing down my cheeks like a waterfall as I sobbed into his shoulder.
“We’re gonna take a break from requests,” Justin said into the mic. “We’re gonna play something brand new for you, it’s an original. Written with the one and only Hannah Wells.”
Garrett turned toward the stage, my cheek meeting his chest as I looked at Justin as he played the song that Garrett had mentioned Hannah was working on for her pop showcase.
I told Garrett that I was going to walk outside to cool off and to get myself together, walking by Logan as he was talking with someone, that helmet basically glued to his hand for donations.
As I leaned against the wall, I thought about why I was crying. Was it for little Logan, who had to rely on fundraisers like these for money just so that he could play the sport he loves. Was it for grown Logan, who still has to rely on his family’s garage and little jobs around campus because, as he said, scholarship money only goes so far? Or was it for me and Garrett, somewhat used to having handouts and money because of our dad?
The door to Malone’s opened and closed as I sniffled, two arms going around me a second later.
“Hey, what’s wrong?”
Sobbing, I replied, “Garrett and I got mad at Logan for calling our dad when Gare asked him not to, which turned into a small argument and talks about money getting thrown back in our faces.” Looking into a pair of blue eyes, I asked, “What if we just broke up? I don’t think I’ll be able to deal with that, Dean.”
“Oh, Little Graham,” Dean said, pulling me tighter into a hug. “He’s an idiot if he ever breaks up with you. You’re a fucking catch, babe.”
I chuckled, despite myself. “You’re not so bad yourself.”
“Listen, let’s go back inside because one, it’s fucking freezing out here, and two, we have to announce the silent auction winners.”
“We?” I wondered, wiping my tears.
“You’re gonna help me,” he smiled.
“Okay. Oh, uhm, before I forget; I know about you and Allie,” I whispered. He went to ask or say something, but I held up a hand to his chest. “I just put the pieces together when Justin sang U + Ur Hand.”
“Fuck me,” he mumbled.
“See, if you would’ve offered months ago, I would have.”
He looked at me with a deadpan expression before we both fell into a fit of laughter, his arm going over my shoulders as he led me back inside the warmth that Malone’s and to the stage, where we both started announcing the silent auction winners.
With the helmet in his hand, Dean held it out to me, my hand going inside to grab a random piece of paper.
Standing on my tiptoes, I said into the mic, “And in first place…” Everyone drummed on the tables as I read from the paper. “Grace Ivers. Please collect your prizes from Della at the bar.”
“Congratulations to all of our lucky winners tonight,” Dean said. “A lot of people got what they wanted, but not all of us.”
I gave him a confused look, somber eyes meeting mine before he added, “So, if there’s any last minute requests, changes of heart, remember that the photobooth is out of order.”
“Deany, Baby” I whispered.
“Okay, yeah, uh, good night!”
Dean and I left the stage, my feet stopping near Logan, our eyes meeting before I walked off to the table that Beau and Tucker sat at.
“He’s been weird tonight, right?” Tucker asked.
“So weird,” Beau agreed.
“Okay, you two are acting like high school girls,” I voiced.
They looked at each other before looking back at me.
I held up my hands and said, “Okay, I’m out,” before slapping them on the table and scooting out of the booth, my eyes finding Hannah sitting at a table by herself, a pen in her hand.
Walking up to her, I pointed and asked, “Mind if I sit? I can be your… muse or whatever.”
She chuckled and nodded before going back to her writing as I just sat there, looking at Logan from afar, those damn tears starting to well up again.
“This is a party,” Garrett said, Hannah and I looking up at him. “Parties are supposed to be fun.” He looked at me and whispered, “Scoot.”
“Are you having fun?” Hannah asked.
“Not really. You? Sis?”
“Yeah, not really.”
“Nope. I want to go home. Which home is the better question to ask,” I said, sighing and leaning my head on Gare’s shoulder, his lips quickly kissing the top of my head.
“Justin and I broke up,” Hannah said, with finality.
“Oh, not words I was expecting to hear from my girlfriend about another guy,” Gare sarcastically said.
“I have two weeks to write another song.”
“There’s plenty of time.”
“You two and Logan gonna be okay?”
“We’ll be fine,” Garrett said. “I’m not so sure about my sister over here.”
“Little G?” Hannah probed.
Sighing, I looked at her, though she looked a little sideways from where my head was resting on Garrett’s shoulder still. “I wanna be okay. I mean… I love him, so. I don’t wanna break up because of… I don’t know, a misunderstanding and miscommunication.”
“He looks at you like you hung the stars,” Garrett softly said. “You’re gonna be fine.”
“Yesterday when he asked about you guys’ dad, it could’ve been an opening to tell him,” Hannah stated.
“Phil’s a dick,” Garrett told Hannah. “Logan knows that. Everybody does. That’s all they have to know.”
“Hann, about what? The abuse?” I asked.
She nodded.
“I… already told him.” I could feel Garrett’s stare on me, so I picked my head up and informed him, “Look, you had told me on speakerphone at my request when you called me on Thanksgiving. He went to get me out of the truck, but saw the look on my face. So, I confided in him, and told him.”
“Guys,” Hannah said, bringing us back into the moment. “What happens when Phil shows up to a game?”
“When I win,” Garrett said. “He nods. And when I lose, he says nothing.”
“He’s a man of words, that Phil Graham,” I muttered.
“He won’t be that hard to ignore.”
“Yeah, for you. You don’t have to sit with him.”
“I think you should tell someone,” Hannah voiced. “Jensen, Logan… again. They care about you. The both of you.”
“I don’t need them, or wanted them, to know,” Garrett replied. Reaching for her hand, he added, “That’s why I have you. I trust you.”
“You guys are making me sick,” I whispered.
“You wanna go home?”
“Yes.”
“I wish,” Hannah said. “I told Della I’d oversee cleanup, and I really should get started on the song.” The three of us got out of the booth before she added, “You two go. I’ll stay at my place tonight.”
“I’m gonna go grab my coat,” I voiced, moving to hug Hannah. Turning to Garrett, I added, “I’ll be outside.” Not waiting for a reply, I walked off to find my coat. Once I did, I quickly put it on, Logan’s scent lingering on it.
Sighing, I walked outside, breathing in the fresh air. Garrett walked outside not long after, putting his arm around my shoulders. “I’m not mad at you, ya’know,” he stated. “Just surprised.”
“I know,” I replied. “In all honesty, it all just came out. Like word vomit.”
“Don’t ever say that again,” he chuckled.
I chucked along with him. “Deal.”
“Ew, I hate that word.”
Garrett opened the Jeep door for me, closing it after I got in. He had asked me where I wanted to go and I could only think of one place; Hawks House.
When he and I made it back, it felt like I blacked out because one minute I was entering the House and the next, I was sitting up in Logan’s bed, my laptop resting on my legs as a movie played.
Waking up the next morning, I felt more… drained than I did rested. I was laying on my side facing Logan’s side, the sheets undisturbed. The door opened and I picked my head up, the devil himself walking inside of his room.
“Lo,” I whispered, sitting up.
“Morning, princess. How’d you sleep?”
“Like shit.”
“Yep. Me, too.” He looked at me for a moment after he grabbed what he needed for the day. “I’ll see you at the game.”
“Wait! Can’t you just talk to me for one fucking second?”
“I have practice. I can’t be late.”
Logan walked out of his room, closing the door. I jumped from the bed, almost tripping over my own feet, and yanked the door open. “Logan!” I ran down the stairs, stopping as the door shut. “Logan!” I yelled.
I made it outside just in time to see his truck pulling away, tears streaming down my face once again.
“Come on, love.”
I felt an arm go under my legs and on my back, my body being picked up bridal style. “He won’t talk to me, Dean.”
“Yo, Garrett!” Dean yelled.
He came down the stairs, all dressed for his practice. “What’s up– Sis?”
“He won’t talk to me,” I cried. “He didn’t come to bed last night, and he just -” I sobbed more. “Won’t talk to me.”
“Hey, hey,” Garrett said, my body shifting between two bodies as my arms wrapped around his neck. “I’ll talk to him, okay?”
“We all will, Little Graham,” Dean agreed.
“What’s going on?” Tucker asked.
Garrett explained everything that happened last night at the fundraiser, Tucker nodding his head as he looked at me.
“We’ll talk to him.”
“Just meet us in front of the arena in about an hour, okay?” Garrett asked, to which I nodded.
He set me down and I went back up the stairs, laying down in Logan’s bed once again.
When I finally stopped crying, I took a shower and put on one of his shirts that I tucked into a pair of jeans I had packed, and my Converse shoes on my feet, grabbing my purse before walking out of the House. Since it was about a fifteen minute walk to the arena, I did just that; walked.
As a charter bus pulled up, I stopped in front of the steps of the arena. Footsteps sounded behind me as Garrett, Logan, Tucker, Dean, Birdie and Simms all stopped to watch the St. Anthony’s hockey team get off the bus.
“Look at those smug motherfuckers,” Dean said.
“Their ten-game streak ends now,” Tucker added.
Logan blew out a breath. “Not if their new center has anything to say about it.”
I turned and looked at him, his eyes looking from the St. A’s players, down to me. When his arm moved a little, I looked down at it, seeing his palm facing me. I took that as my invitation to glue myself to his side. When I breathed a sigh of relief, his scent filled my nostrils as my cheek met the right side of his chest.
“Please, he’s been skating in fucking cornfields,” Dean remarked. “Iowa, or whatever.”
“Indiana,” Birdie corrected. “Kid’s fast as fuck. Physical, too.”
“I don’t like the look of him,” I observed. “He looks… cocky and arrogant.”
“Doesn’t matter, nothing’s getting past us,” Dean announced.
Simms said something in his native tongue of Czech, the words sounding like complete gibberish to me.
“Yeah, see? Simms gets it,” Dean stated.
When the St. A’s team started walking inside, Garrett said, “Fuck yeah, let’s go,” before they all started moving.
Logan removed his arm from around me, and I felt disappointed, but happy and a little shocked when his hand met mine, our fingers interlacing.
“Wait,” I whispered. “I can’t go in there. Jensen’ll kick me out.”
“No he won’t,” Logan replied. “He knows about your skates, so we’ll just tell him you’re gonna practice before we have to hit the ice.”
I didn’t question it further as I raised my brows, continuing to walk by his side.
When we walked in, I almost stopped dead in my tracks at seeing Dad standing there, talking with Jensen. My breaths were a little heavy as I looked at the back of Garrett’s head.
“Shit,” Tucker quietly said. “Papa Graham’s mad early. No pressure, guys.” He, Dean, Birdie and Simms walked off towards the locker rooms.
Logan stayed by my side for a second, turning to face me. “Come to the locker room,” he whispered, my answer being a nod. He kissed me before saying, “I love you.”
“I love you, too.” All the warmth that he gave me quickly turned cold when he let go of my hand to follow the other four as Dad walked up to Garrett and I as he wrapped his arm around my shoulders in a protective manner. My own arm went around his back, my fist clutching his hoodie.
“Garrett,” Dad said, before looking at me to say my name. “Good to see the two of you.” He looked at me again, saying, “We missed you at Thanksgiving.”
“Yeah, well, like I said, I had plans,” I answered.
Garrett didn’t say anything, he just sighed.
“Looks like you got a tough one out there today,” Dad noted. “Feeling good?”
“You know what? Don’t worry about me. I’m ready,” Garrett insisted, almost in a deadpan tone.
My eyes widened when Cindy approached, smiling at Dad while informing him, “Sorry. I left my phone in the car.” She looked at us, that smile still present as she greeted Garrett and I.
I could feel his anger starting to rise as he squeezed me a little tighter. “Cindy,” we both said in unison.
As if she gathered up all the smugness in the world, she looked at Garrett, saying, “Good luck out there today.” She looked at me and added, “We’re looking forward to watching the game with you today.”
Garrett thanked her as my words failed me. How could she fucking stay with Dad after what Garrett told me and after what I heard on the phone?
My brother whispered, “Let’s go,” before all but pulling me into the direction of the locker rooms, stopping to pull his phone out to text Hannah, asking if he can see her before the game.
A/N 2: hi, friends! let me know what you thought about! again, please do not hesitate to reblog and give some feedback, whether it be in the reblogs, comments, or my inbox.
Additional Notes: i'm open to writing for more off campus characters if this does well.
John Logan Taglist: @gingerihardlyknowher17 @meetmeinthefamilyvideo @peacefrogloverr @f4ll-for-you @melsunshine
If you’re tagged and didn’t want to be, please let me know.
Italics wouldn’t let me tag!
~~~
*Please don’t post my writing anywhere else without my consent. The author of this work will always and forever be @harringtonstilinski.
All characters, story lines, and plot aside from y/n and her storyline & plot, are all of the work of Elle Kennedy, author of the Off Campus book series.
*These works contain material protected under International and Federal Copyright Laws and Treaties. Any unauthorized reprint or use of this material is prohibited.
No part of these works may be reproduced in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system without express written permission from the author / publisher.
Author: @harringtonstilinski
Characters: John Logan x Graham!Reader (Little G, Little Graham, LG)
Word Count: 18.9k (i know y'all wanted a long fic, but tumblr isn't letting me upload more than 1,000 block lines or whatever. i guess 50.8k is just too much for a single upload, lol)
Warnings: whole season rewrite of sorts, fluff, lil' angst, nicknames (little g, little graham, lg, princess), mentions of dv, mentions of blood on hands, lg is almost anywhere and everywhere so if that's not your speed then kindly keep scrolling, loosely using hannah and garrett's storyline so if that not your cup of tea please keep scrolling, these warning won't be changing at all during the series, lol
Requested: no | yes;
Smut: no | yes; 18+ MINORS DNI: mutual masturbation, oral (m+f receiving), fingering (f receiving), protected & unprotected m+f (unprotected is one scene. always wrap before you tap. thanks.), these aint changing, lol
A/N: Hi, friends! A couple of scene rewrites turned this... book. Little spoiler; the info about his background was received from Google at the time of writing. Anyway. If you like this, please do not hesitate to reblog and give some feedback, whether it be in the reblogs, comments, or my inbox. As always, read at your own risk and enjoy 😊
Logan and I were laughing about something as we sat in a booth at Malone’s, our burgers and fries half eaten. I couldn’t even tell you what the conversation was about because I was just having the time of my life.
I looked down at my plate, humming Baby Now That I Found You to myself, not realizing that Logan could hear me.
“You must really love that song,” he observed.
I nodded my head a little while smiling to myself. “Mom used to play Garrett and I all kinds of music.”
“She sounds cool.”
“Yeah. Yeah, she was. She had this huge record collection, and would let Garrett and I pick one out when our dad… got too…” I stopped my words, thinking about how much information I wanted to give. “Intense, would be the word, I guess.”
Looking up at him, all I saw was softness in his orbs. “Do you feel any type of way when you listen to it?”
Thinking about my words for a moment, I brought the corner of my mouth up a little in a soft, thoughtful smirk. “Happy. Protected. Free.”
His phone started going off with either text messages or Snapchats, I wasn’t sure.
Sighing, I put my napkin on the table before standing. “Uhm, it’s-it’s getting late. I should head back to my place. I’ve got classes and stuff in the morning, so…”
He went to stand, saying, “Let me give you a ride back.”
“No, that’s okay. It’s not far. I’ll manage.” Before I could let him reply, I said, “I’ll see you later,” before I walked out of Malone’s, unshed tears lining my eyes.
I knew this night was going too well to be true, while knowing something like this would happen to me while with my crush.
~~~
I ended up calling Garrett, telling him about my dilemma. “The night was so perfect, Gare. Why did his stupid phone have to ruin it?”
“Are you sure I’m the one you should be talking to about this?”
“Don’t deflect, Garrett Graham. I’m your little sister trying to vent about your stupid fucking best friend.”
“Speaking of that best friend, he just walked into the House, seeming a little pissed off.”
“Good!” I exclaimed. “Maybe tonight taught him a valuable lesson; turn the phone off when having dinner with a girl you just made come through mutual masturbation.”
“Ew!” Garrett exclaimed, saying my first name. “I didn’t need to fucking know that!”
“What; like you don’t make girls come when I’m in the House?” He was quiet for a moment before I said. “It’s equally disgusting, trust me.”
Garrett sighed on his end of the phone before asking, “Do you want me to talk to him?”
“If you want to. I’m not gonna make you.”
We talked a little more about almost anything and everything before getting off the phone. After I took a shower, I got Logan’s shirt back on, even though I was still mad at him before I crawled into bed and started reading some of my book.
I woke up the next morning to a text from Logan.
I’m really sorry. I haven’t had much contact with any girl in a few weeks.
Wait. That came out wrong.
Point is, I’m sorry.
I shook my head and got up from my bed, going into the bathroom to brush my teeth before getting ready for the day. My phone rang as I was putting stuff in my backpack. “Hello?” I answered, trying to shove one last thing in my backpack.
“Come to practice. I’m sure Jensen will let you sit in on it.”
“Yeah, I’m not so sure he’s too fond of me anymore.”
“Come on. I’m sure he’ll let you if I talk to him.”
“You wanting to influence him doesn’t have anything to do with our last name, does it?”
Garrett was quiet for a moment before he stuttered, “N-no.”
I chuckled. “As much as I would love to, I have class at the same as your practice.”
“Damn.” He sighed. “Alright. I’ll see you sometime after?”
“Yup.”
We said our goodbyes before we hung up, and I went to my classes for the day.
It wasn’t until later in the afternoon when I was greeted with a text from Garrett.
Hannah’s going to Drunk Shakespeare, and I’ve been roped into going. Come with?
Shaking my head a little, I smiled and replied back;
nope. i’m not old enough to drink, remember? think i’ll go skate for a little bit at the rink. you have fun, though.
As soon as I sent the text, my phone started ringing, Dean’s name and picture popping up. “Deany Baby,” I answered.
“Come to Drunk Shakespeare,” he said in greeting.
“I can’t. Still underage for alcohol,” I chuckled. “You have fun, though, okay? Drink for me.”
Dean sighed on his end of the line before answering, “We’re gonna miss you, Little Graham.”
Laughing, I threw my head back just the littlest bit before I said, “I’ll miss you guys, too. Bye, Deany Baby.”
“Bye, Little Graham.”
After hanging up, I went back to my apartment and put my things on my desk, opting to get some homework done before closing my books and heading to the hockey rink.
When I walked in the locker room, I noticed that something was off. Looking around the stalls; one of the practice uniforms was missing. Shrugging it off, I grabbed my skates, switching my shoes out for them.
After I walked my way to the ice, I could faintly hear skating, but I didn’t think anything of it as I walked to the players bench and took off my skate guards before getting onto the ice.
As I started my skating, I looked and saw a Hawks player on the ice, but I didn’t care enough to look at the number on the back of the jersey. I let him have his side of the ice while I used my side.
I was so lost in my own mind that I didn’t notice until the last second a body standing in between the players benches and the Hawks player skating up to him, taking off his helmet.
My heart just about fell out of my butt when the player flipped his hair back. There’s only one person in this whole world that I knew did that… and that person was John Logan. As I skated closer, I noticed that the other person was my brother, Garrett.
“Garrett?” I asked, coming to a stop. “What are you doing here?”
“Came to talk to Logan,” he said, pointing at his best friend.
I nodded once, looking at Logan for a moment, our eyes meeting before I said, “Okay. I’ll leave you to it, then.” Turning around to leave, I closed my eyes for a moment before a husky voice stopped me.
“Stay.”
After turning my head over my shoulder to look at Logan, I let out an audible breath before nodding my head again, following him and my brother to the players bench.
“You’re getting some good power behind the shot,” Garrett said.
“Still going wide,” Logan answered.
“Well, as long as you keep hitting the rink.” Garrett turned his head to me, our eyes meeting. “Your turns are getting better.”
I smiled a little before nudging his arm with my shoulder. “Thanks, G.”
He went back to his conversation with Logan, who chuckled. “Remember Eastwood? Freshman year?”
“Yeah,” Logan replied. “That wasn’t on me, alright? Birdie took the shot. It just deflected off my stick.”
Garrett looked back at me with a confused, but amused look, which caused me to softly laugh before he looked back at Logan to say, “And Bragg’s teeth.”
“I bought him a beer; he’s fine.”
They both laughed at the memory as I soft smiled again and laid my head on Garrett’s shoulder.
“Hey, sorry I couldn’t make the Shakespeare thing,” Logan said.
“Me, too,” I said, tilting my head back to look up at him.
“It’s okay,” Garrett replied. “You two didn’t miss much.”
After a moment, Logan said, “So… you and Hannah?”
There went my heart again, sinking into my butt. Even though we had a good night, or what I thought was a good night, he was still asking about and pining over Hannah. I loved the girl, don’t get me wrong, but… why is he asking about her the night after we… had a good time? I fucking masturbated in front of him, for crying out loud!
I stood up as Garrett sighed to make my way to the other bleachers next to us for guards before he said, “I don’t know what I was thinking. I don’t have time for a girlfriend.”
There’s those damn tears again.
Get it together, Graham. You’ve never cried over a boy. Why are you crying over one now?
“Hey, I’m sorry, man,” Logan said. “I know you were really into her.”
“It’s fine,” Garrett said. “There’s a plan in place for me. Team captain, Frozen Four, Bruins. All I gotta do is follow through.”
“That’s a good plan. People would kill to have that plan.”
They both quickly chuckled before Garrett said, “Yeah, right, exactly.” He was quiet for a moment before he said, “Hannah was just a distraction.”
“Coulda fooled me,” I mumbled, sitting down to put my guards on.
“Yeah, I mean…” Logan said. “Sometimes you don’t get everything you want. But you’re Garrett Graham.” He and I locked eyes as he said, “And you’re Little Graham, aka LG. Alright. Things are gonna work out for the two of you. They always do.”
“Yeah, well, for you, too, man,” Garrett said. “It’s me and you on the Bruins. That’s the dream, right?”
“Yeah, that’s the dream.” Looking at my brother, Logan added. “Anyway, I was gonna hit Malone’s, if you two wanted to join. You two look like you could use it.”
My cheeks freaking heated at the invitation, and I’m sure the look on my face wasn’t any better.
“That’s alright,” Gare said. “I’m gonna stay.” Looking at me, he added, “You can go, though.”
“I don’t know,” I whispered.
“We can talk,” Logan mentioned. “I miss talking to you.”
“It’s been a day.”
“Doesn’t matter.” He got up after saying his goodbye’s to my brother before looking at me to say, “My truck is outside if you change your mind.”
After I made it back to Gare’s stall and changed back into my regular shoes, my mind kept swirling around at the idea of being with Logan again. Granted, it’d been 24 hours, but still. I missed him.
I guess my heart did, too, because next thing I knew, I was walking up to his truck, a little surprised to see him leaning against it, his phone in his hand, the screen lighting up his face.
Turning his head to look at me, Logan smirked that damn John Logan smirk that I bet had every girl falling to their knees. Before I could say anything, I heard Baby Now That I Found You playing through his phone speaker.
With a surprised laugh, I slowly walked up to him, watching as he set his phone on the edge of his truck bed before reaching out for me. Dropping my purse that I had grabbed on the way out of my apartment earlier, I wrapped my arms around his neck at the same moment his arms wrapped around my waist.
The tears that had formed earlier were back, a few sliding down my cheeks.
With a heavy sigh, Logan said, “I’m so sorry, princess. I mean what I said in my texts. When I meant much contact, I really meant no contact.”
“Shut up,” I said, pulling back to cup his cheeks.
Even though I was initiating the kiss, when he went to place his lips on mine, I backed away. “Wait.”
“Wait?”
“Are we on the same page here?”
Pointing to his truck with his thumb, he said, “Don’t you hear the song playing? I was trying to be romantic here. You’ve broken my heart, LG.”
I giggled before I said, “I just don’t wanna be your friend, John.”
“Ouch. First name. This is serious.”
“As a fucking heart attack.”
“This isn’t how you kiss your friends, Little G.”
“Ew, no. LG or princess from you, please. Oh, for the love of hockey, please no more Snaps or texts.”
“I shall ask for the unsexiest of Snaps and texts.”
Laughing, I playfully shoved his shoulder and said, “You’re so stupid.”
He didn’t reply. He just placed his lips on mine, and one minute, the both of us were making out like stupid teenagers in high school, and the next we were entering his bedroom, lips attached while clothes were being shed, and the door was being kicked shut.
Logan picked me up and walked me to his bed, a shriek and giggle escaping me before my back met the mattress, his lips right back on mine. Absolutely no words were said between us as I felt him unclasp my bra before he guided his lips from mine to my jaw, my neck and to my nipples, where gave each one the same amount of love; sucking, gently biting and pinching, sending more sparks down to my core.
“Fuck, Logan,” I whispered, threading my hands into his hair.
He chuckled before moving his lips to my stomach, kissing his way down until he reached the top of my panties, looking into my eyes as he slowly guided the material down my legs, a sly smirk on his face.
“If you don’t put that damn mouth to uuuuuuuu- ohmygod.” I moaned loudly as he finally put his mouth where I needed him most. His tongue went from licking stripes up my core to giving my clit attention.
When he inserted a finger into me, I was just about done for. Logan hit that spot inside me before adding a second finger, the sensation driving me wild. As his tongue and his fingers worked in tandem, I threaded my fingers through his hair right before I came without warning.
As I started to come down from my high, Logan kissed his way back up my stomach before his mouth met mine again, my own taste on my tongue. It felt very erotic, kissing him after he went down on me.
“Fuck, that was hot,” I breathed.
“Oh, princess, there’s a lot more where that came from.”
Wrapping my legs around his waist, I surprised both of us by flipping him over. “My turn.” I kissed his lips before moving to his jaw, neck and chest, kissing my way down his stomach.
He helped me by removing his boxers, his cock standing a full mast.
“Ooohhhhh, fuck me,” I muttered.
“Oh, I will, trust me,” Logan said, winking when I looked at him.
“Arrogant little fucker.” When I wrapped my hand around his shaft, he hissed in a breath, letting out a moan after I put my lips around the head of his cock, taking as much of him in my mouth as I could without setting my gag reflex off.
“Fuck, princess,” he groaned. “Keep doing that and I’ll down your throat.”
I smiled at him after releasing him from my mouth with a small pop. “I’m counting on it.”
He grabbed at me, laughter spilling through the room as he wrapped his arms around me, lifted his head to connect our lips again before flipping me back over, reaching over to his nightstand to grab a condom out of the drawer. I watched as he looked down to roll the rubber down from tip to base before he grabbed himself, guiding the tip to my entrance.
Looking back at me, he said, “Once I start, I won’t stop.”
Shaking my head, I replied, “I don’t ever want you to.”
He kissed me again before slowly pushing his cock into pussy, my gasp filling the room. “Fuck, princess.”
“Ohmygodohmygodohmygod.” I moaned when he bottomed and was still for a moment. I knew he was letting me adjust to him. My eyes locked on his chocolate ones that were laced with concern. “I’m okay. Please move.”
Kissing me again, he started to move his hips at a slow pace before I wrapped my legs around him, urging him to move faster. When he did, I was a moaning freaking mess. The last time I had sex, I moaned quietly, as to not disturb anyone else, but with Logan? Fuck it, I didn’t care. I didn’t care if Garrett walked in the House and heard me. That’s how good Logan was making me feel.
With each thrust, my heart fell harder and deeper for this man above me. He shifted a little, letting himself rub my clit as he fucked me into freaking oblivion.
“Oh, my - Lo, I’m gonna come. Please don’t stop.”
“Wasn’t planning on it,” he rasped, grunting at the end of his sentence. “I’m gonna come, too.”
With two more thrusts, we were both goners, coming together. He stayed hovering over to me, making sure everything emptied into the condom before slowly pulled out of me to stand and discard the used rubber.
Logan got back into his bed, wrapping his arms around me to pull me into him. I turned over, putting us face to face a moment before I reached up and gently placed my hand on his cheek.
A smile tugged at his lips at the action. “I could do that and this all day.”
“What?”
“Fuck you, and then watch you watch me.”
My own lips tugged into a smile at his words. “I’m counting on it.” I couldn’t help the laugh that bubbled up a few seconds prior to hearing Garrett’s name being called. “Please tell me–”
“Yup. Both Graham’s have gotten or is getting fucking right now.”
Burying my face in his chest, I groaned while he laughed.
A sound that soon became my new favorite.
~~~
Being with Logan these last few weeks has been an amazing experience. I sat in on his practice; Hannah beside me, of course, for Garrett. She and I even somewhat sat together at the games, cheering for our boys and all that. Ya’know, being good girlfriends and shit.
Logan’s arm was always around my shoulders at parties, where I got to see him thrive as an individual.
We helped each other study for tests and quizzes. I helped him with his hockey when he asked.
It was like living a fairytale. And, yes, the sex was just as amazing as the first time, if not better every single time.
That didn’t make sense. Just go with it.
Today was no different for sex, except we were at the Hawks House instead of my apartment. I don’t think we realized that we were switching off every time we had sex.
We all but bust the door down when entering his bedroom, backpacks and clothes being shed. My back met the mattress as he shed his tank off as I shimmied out of my jeans and panties.
My bra was the last thing to be shed prior to him hovering over me to place his lips on mine. At one point, I heard the front door slam closed, so Logan took that as we needed to get under the sheets in case someone came busting into his room… again.
Before I knew it, his fingers were inside me, bringing me to orgasm before he quickly hovered over me to sheath himself inside me, fucking me to the pace that was almost humanly impossible.
It was a good thing he had just spilled into his condom because someone came pounding on the door, announcing that the food was going to be finished cooking soon.
We looked from the door to each other before breaking out into laughter. Our laughter died down a few moments later, our clothes back on our backs before I walked out of the room and down the stairs to the kitchen.
Logan and I had agreed when we started dating that we would do our best to keep it on the down low so that Jules wouldn’t suspect anything and end up posting it to Fifth Line. So, when we were at the House, one of us had to leave the bedroom first before the other came down about a minute or so later.
Instinct kicked in as I asked what I needed to do to help, Hannah putting me in charge of getting all the sides we’d need out. As I did what she asked, I saw movement from the corner of my eye; Logan moving about the kitchen with a fucking backward caps on.
I swear the science behind that needs to be studied because hotdamn. Hot face emoji.
Dean and Jules came into the kitchen as Tucker set a place on the island, Logan laid out the silverware, and Hannah set a pan of lasagna on the island… next to two other pans. These boys and their appetites, I swear.
Jules made us get together for a group picture, Dean standing in between Logan and myself, squishing me in between him and Hannah, all of us smiling or whatever at the camera.
After they all ate the lasagna, and I ate what Tuck had helped Hannah modify for me, we were all sitting on the couch while the boys played their hockey video game. I had laid down at one point, putting my head on Logan’s lap. I woke up the next morning with his head between my legs.
My hand instantly went to head to hold in place, the release I was feeling came up on me without any sort of warning before that freaking dam burst. I had to lean on my elbow to try and get him to stop because the sensitivity was becoming too much… right before I came again.
Logan crawled up my body, placing kisses where he could before appearing above me. “Morning.”
“I hate you.”
Shaking his head, he said, “No, you don’t,” before kissing me, never minding the fact that neither of us had brushed our teeth yet.
We flipped over, and somehow his head was hanging off the side of the bed, my mouth going straight for his cock that was standing at almost full mast. Once I took him in, I wrapped my hand around what couldn’t fit before starting to bob my head up and down.
I wasn’t doing it for very long before he flipped us back over, my own head hanging off the side as he fucked me senseless, always making sure that he was wrapped before he tapped.
As we laid in his bed coming down from our highs, he turned his head to look at me, asking breathlessly, “Do you wanna come to the Liquid IV shoot with me today?”
“I’ll do anything you ask me to at this point.” I looked over at him before bursting into laughter. “Yes, John Logan, I will come with you to the shoot.”
After we dressed and had some breakfast, thankful no one was in the House, we made our way to the arena, walking hand in hand down the stalls. Before we walked in, he turned towards me, placing his lips on mine before walking into the locker room.
Hannah and Garrett showed up a few minutes later, the two doing the same thing Logan and I just did before my brother turned to me, surprised to see me, but gave me a hug anyway before walking to his stall.
Us girls chatted for a moment before the photographer and other people on set told us we could sit in the room and watch them do the photoshoot.
My eyes were trained on Logan the entire time, wishing that I could replace the lip of the bottle with my own; which pair, I didn’t care.
The makeup artist for the shoot went over to Garrett to put some more face powder on his face to not make him so shiny while Hannah’s eyes never left him. I almost gagged when he winked at her.
Logan looked at me with that damn smirk on his face before he cast his eyes to Wellsy. Did I hate it? Yes. Was I scared that he’d leave me for her? Heck no. Not when Hannah and Garrett seemed to be super happy with each other.
When the photoshoot was over, I walked out with Gare and Wellsy as he offered me a ride, but I declined, saying that I would either walk or see if Logan would give me one.
And…. a ride he gave me… or rather, I gave him because we didn’t make it out of the parking lot before I climbed into his lap and rode him like there’s no tomorrow. When we came down from our highs, he drove us back to the Hawks House, where we laid in his bed and watched a movie on my laptop.
What movie? Dirty Dancing, of course.
After that, it was different little dates; me sitting on the curb while he worked on his truck, skating together at the rink - me trying to teach him how to figure skating things, and he trying to let me hit pucks in the net. Just… having an amazing time.
~~~
With my head hanging over the side of the bed, I moaned loudly to the point where I literally thought I’d shake the house down as Logan hovered over me. I had no idea what the fuck I was reaching for, but I grabbed something as I heard Logan grunt before stilling.
“Uh… sis?”
“Did you hear that?” I asked.
“Princess, I think the whole house and campus heard that,” Logan answered.
Picking my head up, I looked at him with a deadpan expression. “Fucking rude. That’s not what–”
“Sis! You there?”
“Garrett?”
“Where the hell are you?”
“U-uh. My apartment…”
“What are you doing in your apartment?”
I was quiet for a moment before I looked at Logan and said, “M-masturbating?” Looking in the direction of my phone, I gave it an offended look at hearing the beeps, indicating that Garrett had, in fact, hung up on me. “Asshole.”
Logan and I quickly got dressed before I called him back, his greeting being, “If you say that again, I will cut my own ears off.”
“Sorry,” I said. “What’s up, big bro?”
“You still coming over Friendgiving?”
“Uhm, yes, I wouldn’t miss it for the world. A chance to have Tuck’s cooking? Hello, I’m always down.”
“Even if he makes you cook or chop something?”
“I live for it, Gare!” I chuckled before adding, “Okay, maybe that was sarcastic, but I really do like helping him.”
He was quiet for a minute before I scrunched my brows and said, “Gare? What’s wrong? You just went radio silent on me.”
“Dad just texted. Said he’s stopping by practice, and wants us to talk to him.”
Sighing, I pinched the bridge of my nose. “Do I have to? I’d rather punch him in the face or cut off his dick.” I was quiet for a moment, a thought coming to my mind. “Or both.”
Very faintly on his end, I heard a woman ask how many people are going to be at our Friendsgiving.
“Uhm, who is that?” I asked.
“Hannah’s mom,” he whispered before saying louder, “Hi, Mrs. Wells.”
“Who’s on the phone? Am I interrupting?”
“No, ma’am. Just my sister.”
“Ooh, ooh, put me on speaker!” I waited a couple of seconds before saying, “Hi, Mrs. Wells!”
“Hi, sweetheart. Han, what do you guys call her?”
“Oh, uhm, Little Graham, Little G, LG, or just her name,” Hannah said, chuckling at the end. She told her mom my first name, to which I was greeted with by Mrs. Wells.
“You two call me Carrie,” Mrs. Wells said. “You weren’t exaggerating, Hannah. He is so handsome.”
“Gag me with a spoon,” I said at the same time Hannah said, “Okay, hanging up now.”
“Garrett, Hannah’s dad is going to be so jealous I met you first,” Carrie said. “He’s been bragging about you to all of our friends. He posted about your game last night.”
The game that they, unfortunately, lost. I felt the bed dip behind me, legs appearing on either side of me while two arms went around my waist.
“He wanted to tag you, but don’t worry. I didn’t let him. Just know that you have a super fan over here.”
Hannah voiced that they had lost last night, and I could just feel his face fall at her words after Carrie said that her husband was still proud. Dad never said anything like to him growing up. All Dad cares about is winning and nothing else.
I was brought back when Carrie said, “It was nice to meet you, Garrett and…” She paused for a moment before saying, “Little G.”
“Nice to meet you, too, Carrie,” Garrett and I said together.
“Sorry, little sis. Uhm, I gotta go. I’m sorry.”
“No, it’s okay. Uhm… Gare?”
“Yeah?”
I sighed before saying, “I love you.” We don’t say it often to each other, only when we feel the other needs it.
“Love you, too.”
We hung up without another word, my head leaning on Logan’s shoulder.
“What was that about?” he asked, placing a kiss to my own shoulder.
I took a deep breath and released it, saying, “Garrett asking about Friendsgiving. Then Hannah’s mom asked about it, so.” Turning my head, I looked at his profile before he turned his head to look at me.
Logan gave me a quick kiss before I asked, “Don’t you have practice this afternoon?”
“Yeah. Come with?”
Letting out an exasperated sigh, I turned my head to face forward. “I kinda have to. Phil is going to be there and, apparently, wants to talk to me and Garrett. About what? Only God knows that.”
He took his own deep breath, releasing it as he squeezed me a little and said, “I’m sure it’ll be fine, and if not, just look for me, okay? I’ll come to your rescue.”
I looked at him again, a smile on my face. “My knight in shining armor?”
“Always, princess. Always.”
Logan and I walked out of the house together and rode in his truck together, not caring if anyone saw us. His hand was glued to my thigh the entire ride to the arena, and our fingers laced as we walked inside.
Garrett had texted me and asked that I meet him in the tunnels, so before I walked off to find my brother, I turned my head and kissed Logan before making my way to where he’d ask to meet.
Seeing my brother, I walked up to him, giving him a look that said Let’s get this over with just seconds prior to us walking towards the players benches, stopping halfway for Garrett to drop his duffle, signaling to our dad that we were in his presence.
He turned around, walking to us with his arms out for a few steps before coming to a stop in front of us. “I didn’t know how else to get you two to talk to me.”
“Awkward,” I sang, trying to relieve the awkward silence.
“I want you two to come home for Thanksgiving,” Dad said.
“No, thanks, I have plans.”
Dad looked at me, saying my first name with a hint of a growl, Garrett’s arm going in front of me for protection before looking at me, his expression reading, Do you believe what he’s asking?
“Are you serious?” Garrett asked.
“Cindy still really wants to meet you before the wedding,” Dad mentioned. Looking at me, he added, “And to give you a second chance.” Putting his eyes back on Garrett, he continued, “I would appreciate it, as well.”
Garrett and I just looked at each other, not knowing what to really say. Looking back at our dad, he said, “Look, I don’t know what kind of bullshit game you’re playing, but I don’t–”
“It’s not a game, Garrett. I’m really trying here.”
“Yeah. Okay,” I muttered.
“I’m a different man now, and I don’t expect you to understand this, but Cindy… she’s chosen to trust me. And I want to be someone worthy of that trust.”
“Yeah, well, Cindy fucking chose wrong.”
Garrett whispered my name, looking down at me. I apologized with a look that only Garrett knew before he looked back at the man we call Dad.
“Kids, please. Just think about it.”
“I already have plans,” I repeated.
Garrett moved his arm from in front to me to around my shoulders, leaning back against the wall behind us before Dad walked away.
After a few moments, I sighed and wrapped my arm around Garrett’s middle before walking back to the parking lot, my feet carrying me to Logan’s truck, where I sat in the passenger seat until he came back out.
“Hey, princess,” he said, closing his door. Not sure if he could sense my mood change, but as I looked at him, his smile dropped. “Hey, what’s the matter?”
Shaking my head, I said, “Dad wants Gare and I to go back home for Thanksgiving, but I told him I already had plans. I’m making him think that I’m thinking about it. My mind is already set, though.”
“Would you want to go back home?” Logan asked.
“Hell no. Things with him are not good at all. Like, they’re complicated.”
“He’s still your dad, though. Even if he is a hard-ass.”
Shaking my head, slowly, I replied, “He seemed… I don’t know, different before practice.”
“Good or bad.”
Setting my eyes on a random spot outside of the truck, I said, “Definitely not good ‘cause his ass isn’t capable of that, but… I guess, I hope so? I mean, people can change if they want to, but it’s just a matter of if he wants to.” Looking back at him, I asked, “Do you think I should give him another chance?”
“If that’s what you want, princess.”
“I don’t want to,” I whispered, my vision going a little blurry. Scooting closer to him, I said, “I wanna be with you, Tuck, and Dean, if he’s not going to New York. Hell, even Jules.”
He kissed me before whispering, “Okay,” giving me another, longer one after. “Hey, I’m, uhm, gonna go back inside. Wanna come? You look like you could use a skate session.”
Nodding, I wiped my cheeks. “Yeah, but I might skip the ice. Just watch you.”
About a half hour later, I was standing in the players bench section with Jules, watching Logan practice his freaking heart out. He stopped in front of us, taking his helmet off and flipping his hair back.
“Damn, that’s fucking sexy,” I muttered as he landed his arms on either side of me.
“Am I getting faster?” he asked, out of breath.
I looked over at Jules, who had wide eyes, as they said, “Oh, I lost interest in that.” They looked at me and said, “Little Graham?”
My brows just about met my hairline as I asked, “Was I supposed to be paying attention to that?” Putting my eyes on Logan’s, I added, “I was too busy looking at your ass.”
“Gross,” Jules muttered. They held up their phone, saying, “You look good,” while showing a picture from the photoshoot Logan did with Garrett. “Mean.”
“Like ‘tough’ mean or ‘you’ mean?” Logan asked.
Jules thought about it for a second before saying, “Zdeno Chara mean. You could never pull off ‘me’ mean.”
“You’re way hotter than Zdeno Chara,” I whispered, looking up at Logan.
He chuckled before saying, “I’ll take it.”
“By these pictures, I’d assume you weren’t into Garrett’s girlfriend,” Jules said.
Logan and I looked at each other, our expressions reading sadness at the fact that we’re still hiding our relationship from his sibling.
“Because I’m not!” he quietly exclaimed.
“Right.”
He scoffed, that smile I loved so much appearing on his face.
Jules’ phone started vibrating, indicating that someone was calling them, Hastings Rehab Center appearing on their screen.
“Looks like you drew the short straw.”
My brows furrowed, a thought in my head making its way to the forefront; who was in Hastings Rehab?
Logan moved a couple of inches away from me as Jules asked, “Want me to put it on speaker?”
“I’d rather keep skating suicides.”
“She’s probably having a hard time right now.”
“Because she’ll be alone on Thanksgiving? She did that to herself.”
“Wait, back up; who’s in rehab?” I asked.
Ignoring me, they both continued their conversation.
“She’s trying, dude,” Jules said.
“She’s always ‘trying’,” he answered. “Better get that.” He flipped his hair back before putting his helmet back on. He avoided my eyes as he turned and skated to the middle of the rink.
Jules looked at me before answering the phone. “Hi, mom.”
Okay, so, he’s keeping something from me. I’ll get it out of him one way or another.
~~~
The next morning, there was a little bit of tension between Logan and I as we both were in the kitchen with Dean and Tucker. I wanted to confront him about what went down at the rink last night, but thought better of it.
He’d tell me when he’s ready.
“This, gentlemen and Little G, is 25 pounds of pure poultry perfection,” Tuck said, setting a turkey on the counter, Dean, Logan and myself jumping a little at the thud it made.
“Tuck!” I whined. “I almost spilled my coffee.”
“Sorry, Little G.”
“That’s a big ass turkey,” Logan said.
“Damn straight.” Tuck pointed at his first name twin. “We’re gonna kill Thanksgiving.” He looked at me and added, “Unlike last year when everyone ‘brought’ something and all we had was a turkey and 300 Miller High Life’s.”
I chuckled into my mug as Dean said, “Champagne of beers.”
“I actually wanna remember my Thanksgiving this year,” Tuck said, pointing at Dean. “Which is why I’ve taken it upon myself to handle all food preparations because this year is going to be the best Thanksgiving. The perfect Thanksgiving.” He looked at me and asked, “Wanna help?”
I sighed, placing my mug on the counter. “Uhm, I’m thinking about changing my mind this year and heading to Phil’s this year.”
“Why?”
Looking up, my eyes met Logan’s brown ones. Shaking my head a little while shrugging, I mumbled, “Just a thought.” Looking at Tuck, I said, “Again, just a thought. If you need help, I’ll stay.”
“Perfect. One small favor; can you move over there?” Tuck pointed at the space between Dean and Logan.
Grabbing my mug, I moved over to where he asked, my body stiffing at the hand on the back of my thigh.
I almost choked on my coffee when Tuck opened the fridge; a shit ton of food staring back at us.
“Holy shit,” Dean said at the same time Logan voiced, “Fucking hell,” with my own “Oh, my god,” laced in there.
“Since I can’t go home,” Tucker said. “I’ve decided to make all my mama’s hits from scratch.”
I looked at each man beside me while Tucker continued, “We’ve got three kinds of pie, two kinds of cranberry sauces, and more sweet potatoes than you can shake a stick at.”
Tuck closed the fridge as he said, “And the piece de resistance,” before kissing his fingers. “The Tucker family deep-fried turkey. All rights reserved, 1985.”
I just about spit my coffee out all over the plastic covered turkey when he slapped the damn thing before feeling a tap on my shoulder, looking over the culprit.
“Can I go work out now?” Dean asked.
“I don’t think he’s done,” Logan and I answered.
I looked at him, taking a deep, quiet breath.
“No, Little Graham, I am very much not done,” Tuck said. “A general is only as good as his troops, okay? Where is your brother?”
“I’ve no fucking clue,” I answered, pulling my head back some with a raised brow and shoulder.
“Are we supposed to be your troops?” Dean chuckled.
“I’m not leaving anything up to chance,” Tucker answered. “This, my friends, will be a military operation. You all have jobs to do.”
Dean and Logan chuckled from either side of me, a smile on my face as I tried to hold back my own laughter.
“Little G, where the fuck is your brother?”
“What’s up?” Garrett said.
“Oh, my goodness, Gare, save me,” I said, walking over to him, where he embraced me in a side hug. “Thanks for joining, big bro.”
“You and Wellsy will handle the pie crust from Della’s backstock,” Tuck said.
“For?” Garrett wondered.
Tucker pointed at the turkey at the same time Logan and I said, “Thanksgiving.”
“Oh, right. Sorry, Tuck. Hannah and I are going to my dad’s place in Boston. Can’t make it.”
After I punched Garrett in the stomach, I exclaimed, “You decided to go and you didn’t fucking tell me?”
“Sorry. I didn’t think you’d want to go, or even know. It was a last minute decision.”
I heard Tuck sigh before he said, “Okay. No problem, no problem.” I could see him starting to stress out, so I moved from beside Garrett to Dean’s side, wrapping my arms around his neck. “Deany Baby, can you handle all of Gare’s stuff?”
“Little Graham, I’d be all over that, but I’m road-tripping down to New York with Bella.”
“Who the fuck is Bella?” I asked, more to myself. “Deany Baby, why are you leaving me?”
He chuckled and stood, placing a kiss to the top of my head before he looked at Tucker and said, “Blackout Wednesday, dude. Drinksgivng? Why would I be drunk here when I can be drunk there? Sorry, bro.” Looking back at me, he said, “I’ll see you next year.”
Dean and Garrett walked off, leaving Tuck, Logan and I in the kitchen.
“So the friends are abandoning Friendsgiving,” Tuck said.
I walked up to him, wrapping my arms around his waist, giving him a side hug. “Don’t worry, Tuck. I won’t abandon you.”
“You’re not leaving?” Tuck and Logan asked.
Shaking my head, I said, “Nope. I don’t want to be around Phil anyway.”
“Who needs them?” Logan said. “Jules and I are still here, too. It’s gonna be the perfect fucking Thanksgiving. What do you need?”
Taking his phone out of his pocket, while jostling me around in the process, Tuck said, “I’ll send you my to-do list,” before tapping the top of his phone to Logan’s, whose phone pinged with a notification.
It was quiet for a moment before Logan said, “Damn.”
“I know.”
“What?” I asked.
“Come look at this, prin– LG,” Logan said.
I moved from beside Tuck to stand beside Logan, my eyes almost bulging out of their sockets.
“It’s glorious,” Tuck said.
Logan and I looked at each other before looking at Tuck.
Over the next couple of days, Logan and I got almost everything done on Tuck’s list, albeit a little awkwardly. I mean, we made small talk, but that was about it. Not even one kiss was shared between us.
I walked down the stairs in my best outfit; cute, and comfortable enough to help with whatever Tuck needed.
“425 for how long?” Tuck asked.
“Thirty minutes.”
I smiled before saying, “Hello, Mama Tucker.”
“Hello, Little Graham. John, use that time to prep the turkey before it has to go in, and don’t forget to–”
“Pat dry the bird,” Tuck said. “I know. I know. Can’t be wet.”
“Unless you want a crispy turkey and no eyebrows like Uncle Pete.”
I walked over to Logan, standing beside him as he attempted to chop up some almonds. Sighing, I asked, “Do you need some help?”
He looked up at me, a look I couldn’t decipher on his face before his expression softened. “Thanks, princess,” he whispered.
“Slivers,” Tuck said. “Dude, slivers.”
Softly chuckling, I said, “I got it, Tuck.”
Logan and I switched places, our hands grazing as he passed me the knife. I started to sliver the almonds at Tuck’s request. Feeling a kiss to the top of my head, I breathed deeply, feeling his lips move as he whispered, “I miss you, princess.”
Stopping for a moment so that I didn’t chop a finger off, I looked at him and whispered my reply. “I miss you, too, Lo.”
Feeling another body to my left, I looked at Jules, a sly smile on their face as they tried to take an almond off the chopping board. “Don’t think about it,” I said. “I’ll cut ya.” Chuckling, I moved my hand with the knife, careful not to get too close to their hand.
I looked back at Logan, seeing an almond in front of my face. Taking in my mouth, I made sure to wrap my lips around his fingers, my eyes locked on his as I did so. That look that I loved so much when he got hard crossed his face as he put his hand on my waist.
“Careful,” I whispered. “Don’t wanna spill our secrets.”
“Perfect,” Tuck whispered, Logan and I quickly separating. “Yes. Yes. Where were the marshmallows?”
I quickly looked over at Tuck, seeing the distress on his face.
“I just saw them five seconds ago. Where could they possibly go? One, two, three. They were just here.”
I set the knife down and went over to Tuck, placing my hands on his back and arm. “Don’t worry, Tuck. We’ll find it. If I have to, I’ll go to the store and buy another bag, okay?”
“What are you doing?” I faintly heard Logan ask.
“Little Graham, they were just here. The marshmallows were just here.”
“Do you want me to go to the store?”
“Uhm, maybe.”
“Party people,” a voice said. “Happy Thanksgiving.”
I looked over towards the living room, seeing Birdie walking through. “Birdie!” I squealed, running to give him a hug, a laugh spilling from him as he picked me up.
Birdie was one of the first people I bonded with when I first started at Briar. I’m not sure if Garrett put him up to it or what, but I remember waiting for Garrett after practice one day, looking like a lost sheep. Birdie walked up to me and started talking to me.
So, Birdie was technically the first friend I made here at Briar. Dean, Logan and Tucker followed not long after in the friendship department, followed by a major crush on Logan.
Birdie set me down by Logan, and I looked into his eyes. “Tuck’s making a shit ton of food, so thank goodness you guys decided to come.”
“We brought friends,” Birdie said, moving further into the kitchen to give Tuck one of those handshake hugs.
“And we brought wine.”
I gave Kendall the death glare after she walked in between Logan and I before he followed her into the kitchen.
“Little Graham,” Tuck said, gaining my attention. “Is it possible to double a sweet potato casserole into one dish?”
“If you want it runny.”
He quietly whimpered.
“Hey, Tuck. It’s okay. We’ll just leave it in the oven for a little longer than needed, and check it often with a toothpick.”
“Great idea. You-” Tuck kissed me on the head like normal. “Are the best.”
~~~
I heard a knock on the front door, pieces of my hair falling into my face as I worked in the kitchen for and with Tuck. “That better not be more fucking people.”
“Hey, look, Tuck, Little Graham, more people,” Jules said.
I looked over my shoulder at Birdie and Logan. “Fucking kill me now.” The oven behind me started beeping, Tuck’s voice following not long after.
“Why is the stuffing not in the oven yet?” he asked.
“Oh, because the corn stuffing and green bean casserole are already in there,” Logan said, moving towards the island with a Sport Write Drill Board in his hand. Please consult the oven schedule.”
I could feel the overwhelm about to burst out of me and Tuck.
Logan took the cap of the Expo marker off with his teeth before blowing it out of his mouth.
Hot as fucking hell.
“I did all the math–”
“Oh, you can actually do math?” I joked as the board appeared at my head.
Ignoring me, Logan said, “The stuffing needs to hang out in the neutral zone. It only takes 30 minutes.”
“I’m gonna scream,” I muttered to myself. “I’m gonna fucking scream.”
“If you guys were half as good at hockey,” Jules said.
Slamming my hands on the counter, I took in a deep breath as two hands went to my shoulders. “Jules, we can’t right now,” Tucker said. “Little Graham is about to have a breakdown.”
“Gravy,” Birdie said. “Somebody please try this.”
I watched Logan as he tasted what was on the spoon in front of his face.
“If you need a break,” Tuck started to say.
“What I need is everyone out of my–” I took a deep breath, feeling the anger that I was deathly afraid of building. “The kitchen. I’m just getting a little overwhelmed.” Taking the apron off from around my neck, I folded and wrung it between my hands, moving to the chairs that we set aside earlier to set the material on before I walked to the stairs, taking them up to the room I felt most safe in.
I closed my eyes and wrapped my arms around my middle, taking a deep breath, letting his scent fill my senses and calm me down. I didn’t even register the opening and closing a few seconds before hands landed on my arms.
“You okay?”
I nodded my head. “Yeah. Just got overwhelmed with all the people showing up, and everyone gathering in the kitchen. Too many things happening at once.” I turned and faced him, looking down at a random spot on his shirt. “Maybe I should’ve gone to Boston.”
“Hell no. I’m glad you stayed.”
It was quiet for a couple of minutes until I took a breath to say what was on my mind. “When our mom died, Garrett ended up going to a boarding school. We talked as often as we could through either phone calls or letters. Dad wouldn’t take his anger out on me, but I was still scared of him. He ended up turning Gare’s room into, like, a storage room for all his shit he would take to sign for mall appearances. Trying to keep the stupid legend alive. His best years are behind him.”
Feeling myself being lifted, I rested my head on Logan’s shoulder, both of our bodies being lowered a moment later. “Tell me more,” he said.
“You have to tell me what you’re hiding from me,” I whispered.
It was quiet again, so I decided to try and get off his lap, his hold tightening on me.
“My mom’s an alcoholic,” Logan said. “Been in and out of rehab for… a while.”
Resting my elbow on the back of the chair he sat us in, I threaded my fingers in his hair, scrunching my brows in sadness. “I’m so sorry, Lo,” I whispered.
“The only people Jules and I had to rely on were each other. That’s why we’re so close. Mom was hardly there for holidays, like Thanksgiving.” His throat worked as he swallowed. “We didn’t grow up like most you guys did. I had to help out at the garage while working multiple jobs to just try to help make ends meet.”
I turned my head away, tears sliding down my cheeks.
“Hey,” he softly said, turning my head to face him. “Don’t be sad, okay?”
Not being able to think of anything to say, I nodded, breathing a sigh of relief when our lips met in a much needed kiss.
Pressing our foreheads together, he whispered, “Tell me more about you.”
“I don’t think Dad ever wanted Gare and I to be happy with us doing our own thing. He was always… intense. When Garrett went to boarding school, it was just Dad and I for a little while. I remember bringing home a freaking A- on a test once, and he…” I took a moment to think about my words. “He didn’t hit me or anything, but he… said some things that made me question my self-worth. I mean, I graduated high school at the top of my class, but he still wasn’t satisfied.”
Standing from Logan’s lap, I walked a few inches away, wiping my cheeks free from the tears that coated them. “I, uhm, I should probably get back downstairs. I can feel Tucker become overwhelmed by the microsecond.”
Logan chuckled and stood, putting his arms around my waist from behind, resting his chin on my shoulder. “You gonna be okay?”
Turning my head over my shoulder, I said, “I’ll be perfect as long as you kiss me again,” smiling before I felt his lips capture mine in a searing kiss that had me weak in the knees. The kiss ended too soon with a soft smack as he pulled away. “I’m okay now.”
All the warmth he provided left me as he moved to stand in front of me, reaching behind his neck.
Knowing what he was doing, I shook my head a couple of times, saying, “No.”
“Yes.” Despite the protests I was giving him, he still clasped the chain around my neck. “You can wear it - for now. I will need it back.”
With a playful smirk on my face, I asked, “Before or after you see me wearing only this?”
“Princess,” he growled, a smile on his face as he picked me up and spun me around, my laughter sounding in the room.
“Okay, put me down. I need to go help Tuck.”
After we made it back downstairs and through the living room, I heard Tuck say, “Okay, we have more people here than a Walmart on Black Friday. Little Graham! Where did you go?”
“Needed a breather. I’m much better now. What do you need, General?”
“We are going to loaves and fishes this whole thing.”
“English, please.”
“Like in the Bible.”
“OH! Gotcha. Well, if anyone can make miracles happen, it’s the Big Man Upstairs-” I moved to place my hands on his shoulders. “And you, JT.”
“Thank you for those words of encouragement, LG.”
“Ew, no. Little G or Little Graham from you, please.”
“I’m gonna go get potatoes from the extra fridge, and then, uhm…”
“Did you pat-dry the bird yet?” I asked.
“Imma pat dry the bird. Thanks, Little G,” Tuck said, kissing me on the head before walking off.
Dexter showed up milliseconds after, saying, “Wait, wait, wait. There’s no marshmallows on the sweet potatoes?”
I looked over at Logan, seeing him eye his sibling after taking a sip from his beer can. Shifting my eyes from Logan to Jules, I whispered, “That was you?!”
They downcasted their eyes as Dexter said, “Okay, that’s fucking blasphemy. You’re a blasphemer.”
“I will die on this hill,” Jeremy said.
“I knew a girl whose family was from Florida who never put marshmallows on their sweet potatoes,” I said, going back to my earlier task.
“Blasphemy,” Dexter said.
“We never had marshmallows on our sweet potatoes,” Jules oh-so-not-helpfully added.
“We never had sweet potatoes,” Logan said.
There came sadness again.
“I had a sweet potato taco one year,” Jules mentioned.
“Fucking gross,” I voiced.
“Tacos? On Thanksgiving?” Jeremy asked.
I moved closer to Logan as his demeanor started to change from what we had upstairs to aggravation as Jules said, “It’s actually the best time for tacos, honestly. Especially when your big bro has a sweet sponsorship deal with Taco Shack.”
“Ah, they’re open on Thanksgiving?” Dexter asked.
“Yeah, they’re the only place open on Thanksgiving,” Logan answered, putting his arm around my shoulders. “And we learned that the hard way when our mom got drunk one year and forgot she was grilling chicken. The propane tank almost leveled the block.”
“It was a blessing, actually,” Jules said. “Mama Logan was never known for her cooking.” Looking at their big brother, Jules said, “I know. We should bring Mom Taco Shack.”
“Absolutely not.”
“Well, she’s probably surrounded by strangers eating gross rehab food right now.”
Since he was standing a little in front of me, I put my hand on his back, trying to soothe him in any way I could as he said, “So?”
“So, she needs our support.”
“Little G,” Dexter whispered. “Should the three of us be here for this?”
Even though it was the worst to know more about his family, I looked from Dexter and back to Logan as he replied, “I supported her the last time she went in, and the time before that, and the time before that.”
“Well, it’s Thanksgiving, and she’s fucking family, John,” Jules said.
“She’s in fucking rehab, Jules.”
“Exactly! She’s… she’s trying.”
“Okay, new plan,” Tuck said. “I’m gonna whip up some spinach casserole.”
“Tuck,” I whispered, looking over my shoulder at him.
“What?”
“You know what? Forget it. I’ll go myself,” Jules said, turning and walking off to grab their jacket before making their way towards the front door.
“Tucker! My friend,” Simms said. “We are here.”
Logan slipped from beside me, my eyes following him. “Lo,” I whispered. I went to follow him, but stopped when a glass broke. “That’s it. Everyone, get the fuck out. Tucker and I need space to work. Outside. Single file, please.”
Everyone grabbed their coats and moved to go outside, a sigh leaving me and Tucker at the quiet. “I’m gonna go find Logan. I’ll be right back?”
Tucker nodded and looked at the turkey.
“Don’t forget to pat dry!” I yelled.
I walked all around the house and couldn’t seem to find Logan anywhere. Feeling frustrated with myself, I walked back up the stairs into the one fucking bedroom I didn’t look, seeing him sitting on his bed.
“Lo.”
He looked up at me, and I could see the turmoil in his eyes. “Princess.”
I kneeled in front of him, rubbing my hands on his thighs. “I’m so sorry. Again.” I chuckled a little before dropping my small smile. Not knowing to say, I cupped the nape of his neck, feeling him move forward.
Our foreheads met in the middle, my eyes shutting to will the tears away that wanted to drop. “What do you wanna do?” I whispered. “Talk to me.” Picking my head up, I looked into his brown orbs. “I got you.”
He didn’t say anything, he just kissed me. “Come with me?”
“I’ll go wherever you want me to go.”
“Grab your coat. Let’s go.”
~~~
A little while later, Logan was parking his truck at the Hastings Rehabilitation Center. When he moved to get out of the truck, I grabbed his arm and said, “I don’t wanna hide anymore.”
“What?” he asked.
“I don’t want to hide us anymore. It’s exhausting.”
He smiled a little. “I have an idea. Just wait a little longer, okay?”
I groaned. “John Logan!”
Chuckling, he got out of the truck, holding his hand out to help me out. We walked into the facility, sadly not hand in hand. Stopping next to Jules, he said, “And John.”
Jules looked at me and asked, “What are you doing here?”
“Moral support,” I answered.
I guess they accepted my bullshit answer because Jules turned to their brother and said, “Excuse me. I paid for this with my hard-earned cash.”
“Well, I’ll Venmo you,” Logan said. “Jules and John.” Turning to the receptionist, he added, “Thank you.”
“Such a gentleman,” I said, sarcastically.
“Any particular message?” the receptionist asked. “Happy Thanksgiving, or…?”
“Actually, uh, contraband, please,” Logan said, waiting as Jules pulled the missing bag of marshmallows from under their hoodie, handing it to Logan. He took one out of the bag, whispered, “Yeah,” and placed it on top of the Taco Shack box. “It’s a family tradition. She’ll get it.”
“Thank you,” Jules said. “It’ll mean a lot to her.”
“Well, I’m here because it means a lot to you. And you’re right. She is trying.” He looked at me for a moment before wrapping an arm around my shoulders. “So, what do you say we hit the hardware store on the way back?”
Confused, I asked, “Hardware store? For what?”
“For real?” Jules asked.
“I mean, we gotta shore up our supplies if we’re gonna spread the Logan love this holiday season,” Logan said, putting his arm around Jules’ shoulders.
“I’m so confused,” I voiced.
As we started walking towards the exit, Jules said, “In that case, we’d better hit the Stop’N’Shop, too. One bag of marshmallows ain’t gonna cut it.”
Logan snapped his fingers, my confused expression still on my face. “Let’s go. Come on.”
After we got everything Logan and Jules needed from the hardware store and Stop’N’Shop, I was laughing at something they were talking about as I sat in the cab of the truck when my phone started to ring while they were putting something together in the parking lot of the arena.
“Hey, Gare. Happy Thanksgiving,” I greeted, a smile on my face.
“No, no, it’s not fucking happy.”
“Everything okay? What happened?”
“He’s at it again. Cindy. She has… she has fucking bruises on her wrist.”
I froze, Logan and Jules’ laughter and voices becoming background noise.
“She said it was an accident and that he felt sorry after.”
“When the fuck has ever felt sorry for anything?”
He said my first name, causing me to quiet down, a female voice in the background coming through the ears speaker.
“Put me on speaker. I wanna hear what she’s saying.”
Garrett let Cindy know that I was on speaker phone, hearing everything between them.
“It’s not who he is,” Cindy said.
“It’s exactly who he is. He says it’s not gonna happen again, right? He makes promises, he says he’ll change. It’s all a lie. It’s all a fucking lie. He doesn’t care about you. He doesn’t care about me and my sister. All he cares about is Phil fucking Graham. That’s it. Listen to me. Our mom didn’t have the chance to get out. But you do.”
I could hear him trying to hold back his tears as my eyes filled with unshed tears, all the fear of us turning into our dad because of our anger hitting us like a mack truck.
“Please leave,” I said. “Please.” The word came out like a beg, because… that’s what it was. A beg. A beg for this woman to get out of Phil’s grasp as soon as she could. A beg for this woman to get stuck like our mom did.
I could hear Garrett’s heavy breathing in the silence before Cindy said, “It’s complicated.”
It was quiet for a moment before I asked, “Gare?” At his silence, I sighed, wiping a tear that had fallen down my cheek. “I’ll, uhm… I’ll call you later, okay? I love you.” I didn’t give him a chance to reply before I hung up.
Logan came to the door a few seconds later. “Hey, we’re ready.” At my silence, he said, “LG?”
Again, I didn’t say anything. I felt his hand on my knee, a quiet “Princess,” coming from his mouth. “Hey, you okay?”
“Yeah, I’m-I’m fine,” I whispered.
I felt the truck move before a door closed. “Jules can’t hear. They’re walking toward the building,” Logan whispered. “And no, you’re not.” He went to move his arm to wrap around my shoulders, but I moved to the passenger door to get out, but Logan’s voice stopped me as he said my name.
“Princess, talk to me.”
I held my breath for a moment, trying to hold back the tears as I looked at my shaking hands. “I couldn’t.”
“It’s okay, princess. You’re okay.”
“I-I couldn’t protect her. Mine and Garrett’s mom, she… we tried, but…” I took a breath, the tears lining my waterline, threatening to spill over. “We couldn’t fight back.”
“Princess.” I looked over at him before he asked, “Did he hit you? Either of you?”
If at all possible, more unshed tears blurred my vision. “Once, but it was my fault. But, what if I’m just like him? What if Garrett is?”
“Hey, you’re not,” Logan replied, voice a little stern. Cupping my cheek, he added, “Neither of you are like him. You nor Garrett would ever hurt someone like that.”
“She was scared of Garret; Cindy,” I whispered. “The way I could feel her looking at Gare with such fear. Lo, it’s the same way I look at myself when I get angry. I can see Phil in my features, and that scares me.”
“She doesn’t know either of you, princess.” I could tell he was trying to reason with me about what I heard and could feel through the phone. He put his arm around my shoulders, my body scooting closer to his as I buried my face in his chest, letting all the fear come out in my tears.
“I’m sorry,” I sobbed. “I should’ve told you everything.”
“It’s okay,” he said, voice muffled with his mouth near the top of my head.
“I should’ve told you the truth.”
“You did.” He lifted my chin, trapping my top lip between his for a moment before he pulled away, resting his forehead against mine. “What do you need, princess?”
“A Logan family Thanksgiving tradition.”
Despite my sad emotion, I chuckled as a smile turned up his lips, a chuckle spilling from him, as well. As a thought occurred, I slightly sat up straighter. “You don’t think–”
“Nah, Jules was walking away, remember? I don’t think they’d turn back.”
Sighing, I cupped his cheek, bringing his lips back to mine. “Let’s go. Teach me your tradition.”
Logan, Jules and I walked inside the arena with marshmallow guns, making our way to the rink. They both showed me how to use it right before we snuck our way to the players benches.
They both looked at me, holding up their guns before looking at the rink. I brought the PVC up to my mouth, a marshmallow already loaded, and blew into the pipe, sending a marshmallow flying at Tuck’s cheek.
“It’s a Logan Thanksgiving, motherfuckers!” Jules yelled.
Logan cheered, loading another one into my gun as I laughed.
We laughed and launched marshmallows at everyone until the bag was empty, those same marshmallows making their way back to us as everyone threw them.
Logan looked at me, a happy smile on his face as he said, “Ready for my plan?”
“Uhm, sure,” I said, more like a question.
He wrapped an arm around my waist, everyone taking shocking breaths before he kissed me, my hand making its way to cheek to gently hold it, our lips moving in sync as everyone cheered.
When everyone went to put the hockey equipment up, Logan took me off to the side, what felt like permanent smiles on our faces.
“Hey, Lo?”
“Yeah, princess?”
“Thank you.”
He chuckled. “It’s just marshmallows.”
I chuckled back for a moment before sighing and wrapping my arms around his neck. “Still. Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.”
Our lips met in a sweet kiss, footsteps sounding down the hallway. I pulled away and took in a sharp breath. “Let’s call Gare and Wellsy.”
“Good idea,” he answered. Looking over my head, he said, “Hey, we’re gonna call Garrett and Hannah.” He brought out his phone as we walked to meet everyone in the middle, bringing up Garrett’s number.
Logan held the phone up to get everyone in the shot, his arm around my shoulders while my arms went around his waist.
Garrett answered the FaceTime call, Tuck greeting him with “Hey, lovebirds. Glad we caught you.”
“Happy Thanksgiving,” Jules said.
“Happy Thanksgiving,” Hannah and Garrett answered.
“Hey, add Deany Baby,” I said, looking at Logan. “Get the whole fam in here.”
Logan looked at me with a smile before adding Dean into the call, who popped up just a few seconds later, sans shirt.
“Hello?” Dean greeted.
“Deany Baby, did we wake you?” I asked.
“It’s called tryptophan, Little Graham.”
“That kind of rhymed.” I chuckled as Hannah asked, “Where are you?”
“He’s in fucking New York,” Tuck answered. “On Thanksgiving.”
“Yankees suck!” Logan said, loudly, all of joining in with a chant, Garrett giving someone the middle finger.
“Well, at least I’m not freezing my ass off at the rink,” Dean said.
“I don’t know,” Logan said. “Last time I checked, my ass was perfectly intact.” He turned to show off said ass, Tuck and I slapped it.
“Can confirm,” Tuck said.
“Yup, and it’s glorious,” I added, laughing at everyone’s own reaction.
“You guys are so dumb,” Garrett said. “And my sister and I will be having a conversation later.”
“Dean, do you never have a shirt on?” Hannah asked.
“Wellsy, don’t stoop to their level,” Dean answered, bringing the phone closer.
“Happy Thanksgiving,” Hannah and Garrett said.
“Good night.”
“Happy Thanksgiving,” Logan, Jules, Tuck, myself and the rest of our little crew shouted.
“Yes, happy Thanksgiving, dorks,” Dean said before hanging up, Garrett and Hannah hanging up right after.
“Why do you call him Deany Baby?” Jules asked as everyone walked away.
“Because it rhymes with Beany Baby,” I answered.
They were quiet for a moment before saying, “Ya’know, I kind of put the pieces together about you and John.” My eyes must’ve been as wide as saucers because they chuckled and said, “It’s fine. I promise I won’t post anything about the two of you on Fifth Line unless you tell me to.”
“But what pieces did you put together?” I wondered.
“Well, after you disappeared upstairs earlier, he followed you. You have his necklace on. And I may have seen you two kissing at the hardware store.”
Facepalming, I muttered, “Oh, my goodness.”
Jules placed a hand on my back, saying, “It’s okay. Like I said, it’s fine. I approve.”
“Wow. That means a lot coming from you.”
They chuckled before adding, “Yeah. You also weren’t that great at hiding your crush on him, and he wasn’t that great at hiding his crush on you, either.”
“Spill.”
“Karaoke night? He said he was supposed to drive you, but you ended up leaving with Dean. John said he was busy pacing his room trying to think of how to talk to you after the ‘amazing’ night you two had. After you walked out with Garrett and Hannah, he told me about his crush on you, and how he was masking it with a crush on Hannah.”
“I heard he had one on her after he fixed her car at your family’s garage.”
“Yes, but it stopped when he saw you for the first time at their first home game our Freshman year.”
I remember that game like it was yesterday; Briar was playing one of their biggest rivals at the time. Dad and I were sitting in the audience, watching the game. I had looked over to look at Garrett when a set of brown eyes were already on me. When the game was finished, Dad and I went to stand by the locker rooms, waiting for Garrett, and that’s when Logan walked out with Dean and Tuck, and introduced himself. I was a goner.
“Yeah, I remember that game, and after. John got my number that night after he and Garrett took me home,” I said with a smile.
“Speaking of home,” a voice said. “Let’s get you there.”
I turned to stare into the eyes of voice, Logan wrapping his arms around me in a playful growl before spinning me around. I pressed my lips to his, a smile on my face as I did so. “Let’s go home.”
~~~
“Oh, my god, I’m so freaking mentally drained,” I said, walking to Logan’s room at the Hawks House a few days later. I dropped my backpack on the floor as I walked over to his bed, falling onto my back to stare up at the ceiling. “If I have to look at another test or quiz paper or even homework, I’m going to scream.”
Logan’s chuckle came into the bedroom as he closed the door behind him.
I picked my head up, looking at him before moving to rest on my elbows. “How was practice?”
“Fine,” he said, walking over to hover over me, pressing his lips to mine. “Garrett’s still sulking about the fact that we never told him about us before Thanksgiving.”
“He’s a big boy,” I said, kissing him once more. “He’ll get over it.”
Logan laid next to me on his stomach, his eyes closing.
I turned to lean on one elbow, bringing my now free hand up to trace random shapes on his back. As I did so, I could picture myself back on the ice figure skating. When my mom’s smile flashed into my mind, I smiled a little before sighing.
“Why’d you stop?” Logan asked.
I hadn’t even realized I stopped moving my hand. “I didn’t realize.” Looking at him, I soft furrowed my brows. “You look exhausted.”
“I like feeling you trace whatever that was on my back. It’s relaxing.”
“Well, if you like it, I’ll keep doing it,” I said, chuckling. Looking at the door, I heard a guitar faintly playing. “Sounds like Hannah's trying to write a song.”
He took a deep breath before saying, “Yeah, she’s doing some pop showcase thing to get a scholarship so that she can stay at Briar.”
I dropped my hand and my smile all together at his words. “How come I never knew that? And how do you know that?”
“Because Garrett and I talked one night when you weren’t here.” He opened his eyes at my silence. “Princess?”
I stood and put my hands on my hips, turning to face him. “Was this when you were masking your feelings for me? Because even though you and I are a thing, there’s a little voice in the back of my mind that’s telling me you’ve got this massive crush on her, and you’re using me to get to her.”
“Baby, no. No, not at all. I’m with you because I like you. I’ve liked you for over a year. Are we really having this conversation right now or am I just tired?”
“Nope. We’re really having it.”
“Why are you giving me shit about a crush I had two fucking years ago?”
I sighed. “Forget it.” I turned to walk a couple of feet away from him.
“No. No, we’re not gonna forget it. Why are you giving me shit about it?”
“I don’t know, John. I don’t know.”
“Wow,” he scoffed. “First name basis.” We stared at each other for a moment before he asked, “Why are you giving me shit about a crush I had two years ago?”
“I really don’t know. Insecurity, maybe?”
“Why are you insecure?”
“Two words; Phil. Graham.”
“Don’t listen to that fuckers words, baby. They don’t matter.” He sighed. “What are you feeling now? Emotions and/or feelings.”
“Anxious, and/or -” My words were cut off when I faintly heard Hannah sing “‘cause he loves me!” Sighing, I closed my eyes. “Anxious because I’m not sure if you feel the same,” I whispered.
“Feel the same? What-” Logan asked, confused. “Princess, you’re not making any sense.”
Taking a deep breath, I loudly said, “I love you, John Logan. I love you. I’ve loved for a fucking while now. Like I’m so in love with you, it’s stupid.”
“Baby,” he muttered, walking up to me.
“Baby? No, no, I’m Princess.”
“Not right now you’re not,” he said, cupping my cheeks. His eyes danced between mine for a moment before he said, “Well, I love you, too. And I have since the moment I saw you at that game a year ago.”
I didn’t know what to say to that, other than to tell him that I loved him again, so I just kissed him, feeling him kiss me back instantly. Clothes were shed as he turned us to that my back was facing the mattress.
Logan hovered over me, no barriers in between us as he kissed me again, moving down to my breasts where he sucked a hardened nipple into his mouth, his hand making its way to my core. His fingers teased my clit, sending shocks all throughout my body.
He stopped all his ministrations as we both heard a moan coming from across the hall. We looked at each other, laughter bursting out of us at the moment.
“Uhm, maybe they just had the same conversation?” I inquired.
“Maybe,” Logan replied. “At this now you don’t have to be quiet.” He quickly sucked on my nipple, causing me to breathe an audible sigh. “Let me hear you, princess.” With his fingers circling my clit and his mouth on my breast, I swear I was a goner as I moaned.
I all but screamed when his fingers entered me. “Mouth,” I breathed. “I need your mouth.”
“Where, princess?”
“Pussy. Now.” I watched him slide down my body, his arms under my legs as his mouth went to where I wanted him. The stubble on his face scratched me deliciously as he lapped at my core. “Oh, my god! John! OH!”
Feeling my orgasm rising, I rested my hand on his head, threading my fingers in his brown tendrils. “I’m gonna come. Don’t stop. Don’t–” My words were cut off when my orgasm hit like a freight train; fast.
Somehow while he worked me down from my high, we had managed to flip over to where I was basically sitting on his face. “Scoot up,” I breathed, a strangled moan following. “Lo, I’m sensitive. Scoot up.”
He placed a kiss on my clit, my body jerking at the sensation as he moved his body up the bed, his head hitting the mattress as I worked my way down, my body laying between his legs.
Taking his length in my hand, I wrapped my lips around the head of his cock before taking as much of him as I could. My head and hand worked in tandem as I sucked him off, his little moans and groans making me wetter by the second.
“Baby, baby, baby, come here,” he said, grunting at the end of his words.
I kissed his tip before crawling back up his body, our lips meeting as I straddled him. Looking down, I grabbed his cock and guided the tip to my entrance.
“Wait, wait, I’m not–”
“I’m clean, and I’m on birth control.”
“I’m clean, too.”
I smiled. “Prefect.” Sliding down his length, my mouth fell open.
“Fuuuuuuck,” Logan groaned. “Damn, you feel incredible.”
“Fuck, I might not last.” Placing my hands on either side of his head, I started to move my hips, a moan spilling from me.
“FUCK!” I heard from Garrett’s room.
“That’s such a fucking turn off,” I breathed, chuckling when Logan let his own out.
“Focus on me,” Logan said.
I looked into his eyes, moving my hips a little faster. Flipping my hair over, I moved a little bit faster, Logan’s hands wrapping around my wrists. He guided my left hand to his chest before my other hand followed.
Stopping my movements, I never took my eyes off of him as I breathed heavily.
“Why’d you stop?” he asked.
“I don’t wanna hurt you,” I whispered.
“You won’t.” His hands were on my hips in a second, moving them back and forth, that delicious friction on my clit where our bodies met. “Fuck, that’s hot.” Logan released me, but I stopped again.
“I’ve never been on top before, and when we have sex, I’m always on bottom. I’m worried I’m gonna hurt you.”
He sat up a little, resting on an elbow. “We can switch then.”
I nodded and went to pull off of him, but I ended up squealing when he wrapped an arm around me and flipped us over, never one pulling out of me. Resting on his forearms, he set a pace that he knew drove me wild. “Wait, wait,” I said. “I wanna try something.”
“Okay.”
“Uhm, I was doing research on sex positions - don’t ask - and I came across one called prone bone. Uhm, it’s almost like you’re laying flat-” I was interrupted by my own moan when he went into the position. “Like that. Holy fuck.”
Logan started moving again, hitting that spot that drove me insane while rubbing against my clit. “Fuck, I might not last much longer.”
Tears from the pleasure started to slide into my hairline, Logan noticing. “Pleasure, not sadness. Keep going.” A few more thrusts and I came for a second time, Logan following not long after, coating my walls.
“Can I move now?” he asked. “I’m getting soft here.”
I laughed and nodded my head, feeling a soft material on my pussy not a few seconds later. “Did you just use a shirt to clean me up?”
“I did, and I have no regrets,” he said, climbing into the bed with me. “It can be washed.”
I curled myself against his side, resting my head on his chest, his heartbeat racing in my ear. “Your heart is beating really fast,” I whispered, a small smile on my face.
“Because I have a beautiful girl in my bed.”
Softly chuckling, I started drawing those same random shapes on his stomach. “I love you,” I whispered.
“I love you, too.”
~~~
A couple of days later, I was walking with Dean, Tucker and Logan through the campus cafeteria, trays of food in all of our hands - well… Logan was actually carrying mine for me.
Dean placed his tray in front of Hannah, saying, “Wellsy.”
“Saw you guys on Fifth Line,” Tucker said as I walked over to Garrett, giving him a hug.
Logan had my tray sitting next to Dean, so I walked around the table to sit in between them.
“Is Jules–” Hannah went to ask, but was interrupted when I said, “Everywhere? Yes. They’re everywhere.”
“Like God,” Logan said, pushing my chair in.
Garrett looked at me and said, “We’re supposed to be on a date.”
“Wow, you really splurged, G.” Logan sat down as I chuckled.
“Actually, this one was my treat,” Hannah mentioned.
“Oh, then, rescinded.”
“So, how was y’all’s break?” Tucker asked.
“First time meeting Papa Graham, right?” Dean asked.
“Do not mention that name in my presence, Deany Baby,” I said.
“Yeah, it was,” Garrett said, mouth full of food. “It was fine.”
Feeling a hand on my thigh, I looked over at Logan, his eyes already on me. “Yeah. Family. Sucks.” Looking at Garrett, he asked, “Did you at least get that signed jersey for the Hurricanes fundraiser? That Phil Graham merch room is legit.”
“Lo,” I whispered, his eyes landing on mine.
“You gotta eat?” he asked.
Opening a water bottle, Garrett said, “Uh, not this year.”
Awkward silence hit before Hannah asked, “What’s the Hurricanes?”
“It’s a local youth hockey program,” Tucker said. “We do a fundraiser for them every year.”
Reaching behind me, Dean brushed Logan’s hair back while saying, “Logan was a Lil’ Cane.”
Looking at Logan, who had a playful smile on his face, I softly said, “You never told me that.”
“Oh, is that still happening?” Tuck asked. “I thought the venue fell through?”
“Yeah, well, they double booked,” Logan said. “I’m trying to figure it out.”
Popping a fry into my mouth, I thought for a second before saying, “I can help, if you want.”
“Thanks, baby,” he whispered before looking at Garrett. “Hey, we were really counting on that Phil donation. I… I can reach out.”
Eating a bite out of my salad, I looked at Garrett before looking back at Logan.
“I’ll sign a jersey, and you can auction that,” Garrett said.
“Okay, big shot,” I said. “You’re not a pro yet.”
“I didn’t mean… I’m just trying to help.”
“Uh, what if you did it at Malone’s?” Hannah said.
“You just saved me from having to make some phones that I really didn’t wanna make,” I chuckled. “I hate making phone calls.”
“That’s…” Logan said. “Really?”
“Yeah, I can run it by Della,” Hannah replied. “I’m sure she’ll be happy to help. What kind of vibe were you thinking?”
The guys told her what the vibe they were going for was as all ate our meals. Even though Logan and I have expressed our love to each other, I still can’t help that stupid voice in the back of my mind.
I’m not even sure if they truly know about me and Logan being together. If they do, then they’re just ignoring it, which would be likely. I mean, Logan’s one of my best friends, as is Dean and Tucker, and I follow them around almost everywhere.
Maybe if I just say something or do something. I mean, Tuck already knows. He saw us kiss at the rink on Thanksgiving.
I tossed and turned all night in my bed at my apartment, not being able to sleep. Huffing and turning to lay on my back, I stared at my ceiling before grabbing my phone, seeing that the time was 2:24AM.
Tossing the covers back, I got out of my bed and packed a bag. Walking through the apartment, I heard banging and screaming, letting me know that my roommate was having a good time.
I grabbed an Uber to the Hawks House, letting myself in with the key that Garrett had made for me.
Walking the stairs, I yawned, already feeling more at home than I did at the apartment.
Standing in front of Logan’s bedroom door, I softly knocked and waited for him to answer. When he didn’t, I got a little worried, so I opened the door a little, seeing his sleeping form on the bed.
Since I didn’t change out of my pajamas, the only thing I had to shed was my jacket after putting my bag down by the bed. I slowly lifted the covers and got in the bed as quietly as I could.
Logan took a deep breath, his eyes opening just a little before he said, “Princess?”
“Hey,” I whispered, laying my head on the mattress. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to wake you.”
“That’s okay,” he whispered back, lifting his arm.
I scooted over and practically glued myself to his chest, my forehead resting against his skin. “Perfect,” I said, a yawn following after.
“Couldn’t sleep?” he asked.
“No. That little voice just wouldn’t shut up.”
“The voice I told you to ignore?” At my silence, he wrapped his arms tighter around me. “Princess-”
“I was also thinking about the fundraiser.” I looked up at him through my lashes, the view of him that greeted me was the bottom of his chin with how low I was laying on him. “Are you sure there isn’t anything I could do?”
With a very tired voice, he said, “We got it all under control.” Looking down at me, he said, “I just need you to be there on my arm, okay?”
“I’m gonna tell Jules to post us. I’m done hiding.”
He pressed his lips to my forehead. “Okay, princess.” Moving his hand down a little, he grabbed my hip and pulled me up a little. “You were too far down. I felt like I had to tilt my head all the way down just to rest my chin on your head.”
I chuckled, another yawn making its appearance. “I love you, John.”
“I love you, too, LG.”
When we woke up the next morning, it was the day of the fundraiser. We took a shower together, and I have to say I agree with Dean; shower sex is hot. Of course, Logan made sure not to clog the drain with his used condom. He and I laughed about it as we finished.
After we had gotten dressed, he stayed in his room to make a phone call while I went downstairs and made myself some coffee. Dean and Tucker talking about the fundraiser and trying to get some stuff finalized.
When Logan made his way down, all I could do was wonder what his phone call was about. I’m sure he’ll tell me.
Before we all knew it, we were at Malone’s getting everything set up for the fundraiser, and not long after that, the fundraiser began.
Hannah was able to get Justin Kohl’s band, After Hours, to play some song requests.
As After Hours was playing their first song, I walked up to Jules and told them that they go ahead and post about their brother and I.
We were about an hour into the fundraiser when After Hours played their cover of Dirty Little Secrets by The All-American Reject.
I was standing in front of Logan, his thumb in the belt loop of my jeans as we watched the band.
“Little Graham.”
I turned my head, a smile on my face. “Deany Baby!” He and I hugged before he walked up to the stage.
If I had to pick one of the Hawks that was more like a brother to me other than Garrett, it would have to be Dean. Even though he’s a fucking playboy, he’s actually really thoughtful and sweet. The girls around here just want him ‘cause he’s a good fuck. Their words, not mine.
“Give it up for After Hours, everybody,” Dean said into the microphone, the crowd cheering. “And a big round of applause to my buddy John Logan for putting on this killer event!”
I turned and clapped along with everyone else, a smile on my face as Logan held out his hands with his own smile before he looked at me and cupped my jaw with his free hand, pressing his lips to mine in a sweet kiss.
“We’re still having a conversation later,” Garrett said, making me laugh.
“Look at him,” Dean said. “Don’t get any better looking than that.”
“Sure doesn’t!” I shouted, everyone in the room laughing.
“Unfortunately, he’s taken, ladies.”
I crossed my arms and raised a brow, almost challenging him.
“And, by God, she’s the sweetest woman to ever grace our presence.”
Looking back at Logan, he raised his index finger in the air, moving it around in a circle, asking Dean to wrap it up.
“And we’ve already raised 2,000 bucks for those Lil’ Canes, but we wanna raise a hell of a lot more for those guys. So get drunk, sign up for our silent auction, and get some cool shit. Sadly, the photobooth is out of order, but there’s still a lot of fun to be had. The band is taking requests. So scan those QR codes and let them know what songs you want to hear. Alright, you guys ready?” Dean put the mic back on the stand and walked off stage after saying, “Let’s have some fun.”
As Dean went to the bar to talk to Allie about God knows what, Logan and I made our way around the room, letting people put money in the bucket and hockey helmet when they held out the bills.
We even snuck off at one point to a dark corner to make-out like horny teenagers before getting back to our tasks for raising money for the Lil’ Canes.
“Alright, we’ve got another request,” Justin said. “This one goes out to Maverick.”
“Maverick, Maverick, who’s–” I gasped, causing Logan to jump and look at me like there was something. “Oh, my god, I know who Maverick is!” Looking between Dean and Allie, I caught on to the looks they were giving each other, putting some pieces together. Pieces that I’m going to keep to myself.
As After Hours played U + Ur Hand by P!NK, I could not help but laugh, getting the message that Allie was sending Dean. At one point she even went up near the stage and danced with Hannah, who called me over to dance with the two of them.
I felt free, dancing and having a good time with these girls. Looking over at Logan, I noticed his signature smirk on his face, watching me have a good time.
Allie walked off, her phone in hand, leaving Hannah and I by ourselves. We shrugged and kept dancing along with the song as the song ended.
“Thanks,” Justin said. “This next one is for fans of One Direction.”
Hannah and I walked off, each going back to our tasks; me looking for my boyfriend to help, and her working the floor.
I spotted him as he walked up to the bar, leaning against it as he spoke to Hannah, my arms going around his middle. He looked at me and smiled, saying, “Hey, princess,” before giving me a quick kiss.
Logan looked off above my head, saying, “I need those freshmen selling raffle tickets and not listening to GHA over there talking strategy.”
Looking at the table in which Garrett and two other freshmen sat, I sigh before looking back at Hannah as she asked, “GHA?”
“General Hard Ass,” Logan and I said in unison.
After laughing, she asked, “What’s so important about this game tomorrow?”
“St. Anthony’s?” Logan said. “Ever since they beat Eastwood, they’ve been gunning for our top spot in the conference.”
“Are they close?”
“They’re on a ten-game streak.”
“Damn,” I said.
“So, they’re close,” Hannah all but wheezed.
“If we lose, they’ll be number one in the conference,” Logan noted.
“Shit,” Hannah chuckled, incredulously.
Motioning towards my brother, Logan told her, “That’s what’s in his head right now, but there’s nothing we can do about that tonight.” Holding up the helmet, he added, “We need people drunk and happy and spending money.”
The three of us laughed, as he held out the helmet, asking, “Can you help?”
She grabbed the head protection and said, “Aye aye, Captain,” before he handed her the raffle tickets.
“Oh, and uh… thanks for all this.”
“What are friends for?” she smiled.
Logan chuckled and moved us to the people standing behind Hannah, talking to them about anything and everything, while also asking about the money for the fundraiser.
I got bored about halfway through the conversation, kissing him on the cheek before I walked over to Garrett and the freshmen, a yawn taking over for a moment.
“Was it Logan?” one of the freshmen asked as I walked up.
“Yes, it was Logan,” I answered before adding with a chuckle, “Now go.”
Hannah laughed before sitting down next to my brother, saying, “This is a party.”
“And?” Garrett asked.
“And parties are supposed to be fun.”
“So is winning.”
“Okay, you guys are boring,” I said before a yawn. “I’m just gonna - yeah.” They laughed as I walked away, standing at a table for the silent auction.
Right before the band ended the song, Logan walked up to me with a smile on his face, a sigh leaving my lips as he said, “There you are, princess,” while wrapping his arms around my middle, my own arms going around his neck.
He set me down after picking me up for a second, our eyes locking. “Are you having fun?”
“I’m getting tired, to be honest,” I answered.
“We’ll leave as soon as this is over,” he promised.
“Oh, my goodness, I’m looking forward to it,” I smiled, a cymbal crash sounding not a second after.
Logan guided me to stand in front of him with his arms wrapped around my middle as Dean’s voice said into the mic, “Okay, party people. A few of our silent auction items are currently going for way undervalue, so if you act fast, you could get them for a steal. A steal. Now, I know there are mostly Boston fans in the house.”
“That’s right!” Logan shouted, making me laugh.
“And as a born and bred New Yorker,” Dean continued after cheers, “I happen to think those people are living in a sad, desperate existence–”
Beau interrupted Dean, saying, “Ow! New York!”
“Get outta here,” Della said in her Boston accent.
“Hey, Della,” Dean said. “We love you, but this one… this one. This one’s part of the family. I have box seats to a New York Rangers game, and a meet and greet with the legend himself, Phil Graham.”
The smile on my face fell at Dean’s words, my brows scrunching and the grip I had on Logan’s arms around me loosening. I looked over at Garrett, seeing the anger in his eyes as he said something to Hannah before he walked over to us.
Turning around, I looked at Logan and asked, “Did you call our fucking dad?”
He looked at me for a moment before he turned to the guy he was talking to, saying, “Hey, I hope your son enjoys the camp,” while shaking his hand.
I felt Garrett walk up behind me, and I only knew it was Garrett by the way he was breathing, and the same anger that was rolling off of me was rolling off of him.
“Baby, what the hell?” Logan asked. “He just donated.”
“Did you call our dad?” Garrett asked.
Logan looked away for a second before looking back at us, saying, “Look, Phil gives something every year. Alright?” Looking above my head at Garrett, he added, “You obviously just didn’t ask him right.”
“Ask him right?” I scoffed at the same time Garrett said, “That’s not– he’s-”
“A self-centered pompous asshole? Yeah, my mom’s in rehab for the fifth time. I get it. Okay?”
Damn it. Here I go feeling bad.
“But who cares, alright? It’s for a good cause.”
“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” Garrett said.
“Logan, did you ever consider why we, or just Garrett, didn’t want you to call?” I asked, crossing my arms.
“Princess-” Logan said.
“Don’t fucking ‘princess’ me.”
Looking between the two of us, Logan asked, “Are you two kidding?” Looking back at Garrett, he added, “All we ever do is think about what you want. Do either of you know how much hockey costs? Genuine question. ‘Cause these kids need the money. I needed the money. This fundraiser’s the only fucking reason I’m here.”
My vision blurred with unshed tears at his words, Garrett’s voice behind me saying, “We know it’s not all about money.”
“Spoken like a couple of people with a shit ton of it.” Logan looked at me for a second before walking off.
“Logan,” I sobbed, turning to face his back.
“Give it up for After Hours,” Dean said.
Garrett wrapped me in a hug, my tears flowing down my cheeks like a waterfall as I sobbed into his shoulder.
“We’re gonna take a break from requests,” Justin said into the mic. “We’re gonna play something brand new for you, it’s an original. Written with the one and only Hannah Wells.”
Garrett turned toward the stage, my cheek meeting his chest as I looked at Justin as he played the song that Garrett had mentioned Hannah was working on for her pop showcase.
I told Garrett that I was going to walk outside to cool off and to get myself together, walking by Logan as he was talking with someone, that helmet basically glued to his hand for donations.
As I leaned against the wall, I thought about why I was crying. Was it for little Logan, who had to rely on fundraisers like these for money just so that he could play the sport he loves. Was it for grown Logan, who still has to rely on his family’s garage and little jobs around campus because, as he said, scholarship money only goes so far? Or was it for me and Garrett, somewhat used to having handouts and money because of our dad?
The door to Malone’s opened and closed as I sniffled, two arms going around me a second later.
“Hey, what’s wrong?”
Sobbing, I replied, “Garrett and I got mad at Logan for calling our dad when Gare asked him not to, which turned into a small argument and talks about money getting thrown back in our faces.” Looking into a pair of blue eyes, I asked, “What if we just broke up? I don’t think I’ll be able to deal with that, Dean.”
“Oh, Little Graham,” Dean said, pulling me tighter into a hug. “He’s an idiot if he ever breaks up with you. You’re a fucking catch, babe.”
I chuckled, despite myself. “You’re not so bad yourself.”
“Listen, let’s go back inside because one, it’s fucking freezing out here, and two, we have to announce the silent auction winners.”
“We?” I wondered, wiping my tears.
“You’re gonna help me,” he smiled.
“Okay. Oh, uhm, before I forget; I know about you and Allie,” I whispered. He went to ask or say something, but I held up a hand to his chest. “I just put the pieces together when Justin sang U + Ur Hand.”
“Fuck me,” he mumbled.
“See, if you would’ve offered months ago, I would have.”
He looked at me with a deadpan expression before we both fell into a fit of laughter, his arm going over my shoulders as he led me back inside the warmth that Malone’s and to the stage, where we both started announcing the silent auction winners.
With the helmet in his hand, Dean held it out to me, my hand going inside to grab a random piece of paper.
Standing on my tiptoes, I said into the mic, “And in first place…” Everyone drummed on the tables as I read from the paper. “Grace Ivers. Please collect your prizes from Della at the bar.”
“Congratulations to all of our lucky winners tonight,” Dean said. “A lot of people got what they wanted, but not all of us.”
I gave him a confused look, somber eyes meeting mine before he added, “So, if there’s any last minute requests, changes of heart, remember that the photobooth is out of order.”
“Deany, Baby” I whispered.
“Okay, yeah, uh, good night!”
Dean and I left the stage, my feet stopping near Logan, our eyes meeting before I walked off to the table that Beau and Tucker sat at.
“He’s been weird tonight, right?” Tucker asked.
“So weird,” Beau agreed.
“Okay, you two are acting like high school girls,” I voiced.
They looked at each other before looking back at me.
I held up my hands and said, “Okay, I’m out,” before slapping them on the table and scooting out of the booth, my eyes finding Hannah sitting at a table by herself, a pen in her hand.
Walking up to her, I pointed and asked, “Mind if I sit? I can be your… muse or whatever.”
She chuckled and nodded before going back to her writing as I just sat there, looking at Logan from afar, those damn tears starting to well up again.
“This is a party,” Garrett said, Hannah and I looking up at him. “Parties are supposed to be fun.” He looked at me and whispered, “Scoot.”
“Are you having fun?” Hannah asked.
“Not really. You? Sis?”
“Yeah, not really.”
“Nope. I want to go home. Which home is the better question to ask,” I said, sighing and leaning my head on Gare’s shoulder, his lips quickly kissing the top of my head.
“Justin and I broke up,” Hannah said, with finality.
“Oh, not words I was expecting to hear from my girlfriend about another guy,” Gare sarcastically said.
“I have two weeks to write another song.”
“There’s plenty of time.”
“You two and Logan gonna be okay?”
“We’ll be fine,” Garrett said. “I’m not so sure about my sister over here.”
“Little G?” Hannah probed.
Sighing, I looked at her, though she looked a little sideways from where my head was resting on Garrett’s shoulder still. “I wanna be okay. I mean… I love him, so. I don’t wanna break up because of… I don’t know, a misunderstanding and miscommunication.”
“He looks at you like you hung the stars,” Garrett softly said. “You’re gonna be fine.”
“Yesterday when he asked about you guys’ dad, it could’ve been an opening to tell him,” Hannah stated.
“Phil’s a dick,” Garrett told Hannah. “Logan knows that. Everybody does. That’s all they have to know.”
“Hann, about what? The abuse?” I asked.
She nodded.
“I… already told him.” I could feel Garrett’s stare on me, so I picked my head up and informed him, “Look, you had told me on speakerphone at my request when you called me on Thanksgiving. He went to get me out of the truck, but saw the look on my face. So, I confided in him, and told him.”
“Guys,” Hannah said, bringing us back into the moment. “What happens when Phil shows up to a game?”
“When I win,” Garrett said. “He nods. And when I lose, he says nothing.”
“He’s a man of words, that Phil Graham,” I muttered.
“He won’t be that hard to ignore.”
“Yeah, for you. You don’t have to sit with him.”
“I think you should tell someone,” Hannah voiced. “Jensen, Logan… again. They care about you. The both of you.”
“I don’t need them, or wanted them, to know,” Garrett replied. Reaching for her hand, he added, “That’s why I have you. I trust you.”
“You guys are making me sick,” I whispered.
“You wanna go home?”
“Yes.”
“I wish,” Hannah said. “I told Della I’d oversee cleanup, and I really should get started on the song.” The three of us got out of the booth before she added, “You two go. I’ll stay at my place tonight.”
“I’m gonna go grab my coat,” I voiced, moving to hug Hannah. Turning to Garrett, I added, “I’ll be outside.” Not waiting for a reply, I walked off to find my coat. Once I did, I quickly put it on, Logan’s scent lingering on it.
Sighing, I walked outside, breathing in the fresh air. Garrett walked outside not long after, putting his arm around my shoulders. “I’m not mad at you, ya’know,” he stated. “Just surprised.”
“I know,” I replied. “In all honesty, it all just came out. Like word vomit.”
“Don’t ever say that again,” he chuckled.
I chucked along with him. “Deal.”
“Ew, I hate that word.”
Garrett opened the Jeep door for me, closing it after I got in. He had asked me where I wanted to go and I could only think of one place; Hawks House.
When he and I made it back, it felt like I blacked out because one minute I was entering the House and the next, I was sitting up in Logan’s bed, my laptop resting on my legs as a movie played.
Waking up the next morning, I felt more… drained than I did rested. I was laying on my side facing Logan’s side, the sheets undisturbed. The door opened and I picked my head up, the devil himself walking inside of his room.
“Lo,” I whispered, sitting up.
“Morning, princess. How’d you sleep?”
“Like shit.”
“Yep. Me, too.” He looked at me for a moment after he grabbed what he needed for the day. “I’ll see you at the game.”
“Wait! Can’t you just talk to me for one fucking second?”
“I have practice. I can’t be late.”
Logan walked out of his room, closing the door. I jumped from the bed, almost tripping over my own feet, and yanked the door open. “Logan!” I ran down the stairs, stopping as the door shut. “Logan!” I yelled.
I made it outside just in time to see his truck pulling away, tears streaming down my face once again.
“Come on, love.”
I felt an arm go under my legs and on my back, my body being picked up bridal style. “He won’t talk to me, Dean.”
“Yo, Garrett!” Dean yelled.
He came down the stairs, all dressed for his practice. “What’s up– Sis?”
“He won’t talk to me,” I cried. “He didn’t come to bed last night, and he just -” I sobbed more. “Won’t talk to me.”
“Hey, hey,” Garrett said, my body shifting between two bodies as my arms wrapped around his neck. “I’ll talk to him, okay?”
“We all will, Little Graham,” Dean agreed.
“What’s going on?” Tucker asked.
Garrett explained everything that happened last night at the fundraiser, Tucker nodding his head as he looked at me.
“We’ll talk to him.”
“Just meet us in front of the arena in about an hour, okay?” Garrett asked, to which I nodded.
He set me down and I went back up the stairs, laying down in Logan’s bed once again.
When I finally stopped crying, I took a shower and put on one of his shirts that I tucked into a pair of jeans I had packed, and my Converse shoes on my feet, grabbing my purse before walking out of the House. Since it was about a fifteen minute walk to the arena, I did just that; walked.
As a charter bus pulled up, I stopped in front of the steps of the arena. Footsteps sounded behind me as Garrett, Logan, Tucker, Dean, Birdie and Simms all stopped to watch the St. Anthony’s hockey team get off the bus.
“Look at those smug motherfuckers,” Dean said.
“Their ten-game streak ends now,” Tucker added.
Logan blew out a breath. “Not if their new center has anything to say about it.”
I turned and looked at him, his eyes looking from the St. A’s players, down to me. When his arm moved a little, I looked down at it, seeing his palm facing me. I took that as my invitation to glue myself to his side. When I breathed a sigh of relief, his scent filled my nostrils as my cheek met the right side of his chest.
“Please, he’s been skating in fucking cornfields,” Dean remarked. “Iowa, or whatever.”
“Indiana,” Birdie corrected. “Kid’s fast as fuck. Physical, too.”
“I don’t like the look of him,” I observed. “He looks… cocky and arrogant.”
“Doesn’t matter, nothing’s getting past us,” Dean announced.
Simms said something in his native tongue of Czech, the words sounding like complete gibberish to me.
“Yeah, see? Simms gets it,” Dean stated.
When the St. A’s team started walking inside, Garrett said, “Fuck yeah, let’s go,” before they all started moving.
Logan removed his arm from around me, and I felt disappointed, but happy and a little shocked when his hand met mine, our fingers interlacing.
“Wait,” I whispered. “I can’t go in there. Jensen’ll kick me out.”
“No he won’t,” Logan replied. “He knows about your skates, so we’ll just tell him you’re gonna practice before we have to hit the ice.”
I didn’t question it further as I raised my brows, continuing to walk by his side.
When we walked in, I almost stopped dead in my tracks at seeing Dad standing there, talking with Jensen. My breaths were a little heavy as I looked at the back of Garrett’s head.
“Shit,” Tucker quietly said. “Papa Graham’s mad early. No pressure, guys.” He, Dean, Birdie and Simms walked off towards the locker rooms.
Logan stayed by my side for a second, turning to face me. “Come to the locker room,” he whispered, my answer being a nod. He kissed me before saying, “I love you.”
“I love you, too.” All the warmth that he gave me quickly turned cold when he let go of my hand to follow the other four as Dad walked up to Garrett and I as he wrapped his arm around my shoulders in a protective manner. My own arm went around his back, my fist clutching his hoodie.
“Garrett,” Dad said, before looking at me to say my name. “Good to see the two of you.” He looked at me again, saying, “We missed you at Thanksgiving.”
“Yeah, well, like I said, I had plans,” I answered.
Garrett didn’t say anything, he just sighed.
“Looks like you got a tough one out there today,” Dad noted. “Feeling good?”
“You know what? Don’t worry about me. I’m ready,” Garrett insisted, almost in a deadpan tone.
My eyes widened when Cindy approached, smiling at Dad while informing him, “Sorry. I left my phone in the car.” She looked at us, that smile still present as she greeted Garrett and I.
I could feel his anger starting to rise as he squeezed me a little tighter. “Cindy,” we both said in unison.
As if she gathered up all the smugness in the world, she looked at Garrett, saying, “Good luck out there today.” She looked at me and added, “We’re looking forward to watching the game with you today.”
Garrett thanked her as my words failed me. How could she fucking stay with Dad after what Garrett told me and after what I heard on the phone?
My brother whispered, “Let’s go,” before all but pulling me into the direction of the locker rooms, stopping to pull his phone out to text Hannah, asking if he can see her before the game.
A/N 2: hi, friends! let me know what you thought about! again, please do not hesitate to reblog and give some feedback, whether it be in the reblogs, comments, or my inbox.
Additional Notes: i'm open to writing for more off campus characters if this does well.
John Logan Taglist: @gingerihardlyknowher17 @meetmeinthefamilyvideo @peacefrogloverr @f4ll-for-you @melsunshine
If you’re tagged and didn’t want to be, please let me know.
Italics wouldn’t let me tag!
~~~
*Please don’t post my writing anywhere else without my consent. The author of this work will always and forever be @harringtonstilinski.
All characters, story lines, and plot aside from y/n and her storyline & plot, are all of the work of Elle Kennedy, author of the Off Campus book series.
*These works contain material protected under International and Federal Copyright Laws and Treaties. Any unauthorized reprint or use of this material is prohibited.
No part of these works may be reproduced in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system without express written permission from the author / publisher.
Author: @harringtonstilinski
Characters: John Logan x Graham!Reader (Little G, Little Graham, LG)
Word Count: 18.9k (i know y'all wanted a long fic, but tumblr isn't letting me upload more than 1,000 block lines or whatever. i guess 50.8k is just too much for a single upload, lol)
Warnings: whole season rewrite of sorts, fluff, lil' angst, nicknames (little g, little graham, lg, princess), mentions of dv, mentions of blood on hands, lg is almost anywhere and everywhere so if that's not your speed then kindly keep scrolling, loosely using hannah and garrett's storyline so if that not your cup of tea please keep scrolling, these warning won't be changing at all during the series, lol
Requested: no | yes;
Smut: no | yes; 18+ MINORS DNI: mutual masturbation, oral (m+f receiving), fingering (f receiving), protected & unprotected m+f (unprotected is one scene. always wrap before you tap. thanks.), these aint changing, lol
A/N: Hi, friends! A couple of scene rewrites turned this... book. Little spoiler; the info about his background was received from Google at the time of writing. Anyway. If you like this, please do not hesitate to reblog and give some feedback, whether it be in the reblogs, comments, or my inbox. As always, read at your own risk and enjoy 😊
Logan and I were laughing about something as we sat in a booth at Malone’s, our burgers and fries half eaten. I couldn’t even tell you what the conversation was about because I was just having the time of my life.
I looked down at my plate, humming Baby Now That I Found You to myself, not realizing that Logan could hear me.
“You must really love that song,” he observed.
I nodded my head a little while smiling to myself. “Mom used to play Garrett and I all kinds of music.”
“She sounds cool.”
“Yeah. Yeah, she was. She had this huge record collection, and would let Garrett and I pick one out when our dad… got too…” I stopped my words, thinking about how much information I wanted to give. “Intense, would be the word, I guess.”
Looking up at him, all I saw was softness in his orbs. “Do you feel any type of way when you listen to it?”
Thinking about my words for a moment, I brought the corner of my mouth up a little in a soft, thoughtful smirk. “Happy. Protected. Free.”
His phone started going off with either text messages or Snapchats, I wasn’t sure.
Sighing, I put my napkin on the table before standing. “Uhm, it’s-it’s getting late. I should head back to my place. I’ve got classes and stuff in the morning, so…”
He went to stand, saying, “Let me give you a ride back.”
“No, that’s okay. It’s not far. I’ll manage.” Before I could let him reply, I said, “I’ll see you later,” before I walked out of Malone’s, unshed tears lining my eyes.
I knew this night was going too well to be true, while knowing something like this would happen to me while with my crush.
~~~
I ended up calling Garrett, telling him about my dilemma. “The night was so perfect, Gare. Why did his stupid phone have to ruin it?”
“Are you sure I’m the one you should be talking to about this?”
“Don’t deflect, Garrett Graham. I’m your little sister trying to vent about your stupid fucking best friend.”
“Speaking of that best friend, he just walked into the House, seeming a little pissed off.”
“Good!” I exclaimed. “Maybe tonight taught him a valuable lesson; turn the phone off when having dinner with a girl you just made come through mutual masturbation.”
“Ew!” Garrett exclaimed, saying my first name. “I didn’t need to fucking know that!”
“What; like you don’t make girls come when I’m in the House?” He was quiet for a moment before I said. “It’s equally disgusting, trust me.”
Garrett sighed on his end of the phone before asking, “Do you want me to talk to him?”
“If you want to. I’m not gonna make you.”
We talked a little more about almost anything and everything before getting off the phone. After I took a shower, I got Logan’s shirt back on, even though I was still mad at him before I crawled into bed and started reading some of my book.
I woke up the next morning to a text from Logan.
I’m really sorry. I haven’t had much contact with any girl in a few weeks.
Wait. That came out wrong.
Point is, I’m sorry.
I shook my head and got up from my bed, going into the bathroom to brush my teeth before getting ready for the day. My phone rang as I was putting stuff in my backpack. “Hello?” I answered, trying to shove one last thing in my backpack.
“Come to practice. I’m sure Jensen will let you sit in on it.”
“Yeah, I’m not so sure he’s too fond of me anymore.”
“Come on. I’m sure he’ll let you if I talk to him.”
“You wanting to influence him doesn’t have anything to do with our last name, does it?”
Garrett was quiet for a moment before he stuttered, “N-no.”
I chuckled. “As much as I would love to, I have class at the same as your practice.”
“Damn.” He sighed. “Alright. I’ll see you sometime after?”
“Yup.”
We said our goodbyes before we hung up, and I went to my classes for the day.
It wasn’t until later in the afternoon when I was greeted with a text from Garrett.
Hannah’s going to Drunk Shakespeare, and I’ve been roped into going. Come with?
Shaking my head a little, I smiled and replied back;
nope. i’m not old enough to drink, remember? think i’ll go skate for a little bit at the rink. you have fun, though.
As soon as I sent the text, my phone started ringing, Dean’s name and picture popping up. “Deany Baby,” I answered.
“Come to Drunk Shakespeare,” he said in greeting.
“I can’t. Still underage for alcohol,” I chuckled. “You have fun, though, okay? Drink for me.”
Dean sighed on his end of the line before answering, “We’re gonna miss you, Little Graham.”
Laughing, I threw my head back just the littlest bit before I said, “I’ll miss you guys, too. Bye, Deany Baby.”
“Bye, Little Graham.”
After hanging up, I went back to my apartment and put my things on my desk, opting to get some homework done before closing my books and heading to the hockey rink.
When I walked in the locker room, I noticed that something was off. Looking around the stalls; one of the practice uniforms was missing. Shrugging it off, I grabbed my skates, switching my shoes out for them.
After I walked my way to the ice, I could faintly hear skating, but I didn’t think anything of it as I walked to the players bench and took off my skate guards before getting onto the ice.
As I started my skating, I looked and saw a Hawks player on the ice, but I didn’t care enough to look at the number on the back of the jersey. I let him have his side of the ice while I used my side.
I was so lost in my own mind that I didn’t notice until the last second a body standing in between the players benches and the Hawks player skating up to him, taking off his helmet.
My heart just about fell out of my butt when the player flipped his hair back. There’s only one person in this whole world that I knew did that… and that person was John Logan. As I skated closer, I noticed that the other person was my brother, Garrett.
“Garrett?” I asked, coming to a stop. “What are you doing here?”
“Came to talk to Logan,” he said, pointing at his best friend.
I nodded once, looking at Logan for a moment, our eyes meeting before I said, “Okay. I’ll leave you to it, then.” Turning around to leave, I closed my eyes for a moment before a husky voice stopped me.
“Stay.”
After turning my head over my shoulder to look at Logan, I let out an audible breath before nodding my head again, following him and my brother to the players bench.
“You’re getting some good power behind the shot,” Garrett said.
“Still going wide,” Logan answered.
“Well, as long as you keep hitting the rink.” Garrett turned his head to me, our eyes meeting. “Your turns are getting better.”
I smiled a little before nudging his arm with my shoulder. “Thanks, G.”
He went back to his conversation with Logan, who chuckled. “Remember Eastwood? Freshman year?”
“Yeah,” Logan replied. “That wasn’t on me, alright? Birdie took the shot. It just deflected off my stick.”
Garrett looked back at me with a confused, but amused look, which caused me to softly laugh before he looked back at Logan to say, “And Bragg’s teeth.”
“I bought him a beer; he’s fine.”
They both laughed at the memory as I soft smiled again and laid my head on Garrett’s shoulder.
“Hey, sorry I couldn’t make the Shakespeare thing,” Logan said.
“Me, too,” I said, tilting my head back to look up at him.
“It’s okay,” Garrett replied. “You two didn’t miss much.”
After a moment, Logan said, “So… you and Hannah?”
There went my heart again, sinking into my butt. Even though we had a good night, or what I thought was a good night, he was still asking about and pining over Hannah. I loved the girl, don’t get me wrong, but… why is he asking about her the night after we… had a good time? I fucking masturbated in front of him, for crying out loud!
I stood up as Garrett sighed to make my way to the other bleachers next to us for guards before he said, “I don’t know what I was thinking. I don’t have time for a girlfriend.”
There’s those damn tears again.
Get it together, Graham. You’ve never cried over a boy. Why are you crying over one now?
“Hey, I’m sorry, man,” Logan said. “I know you were really into her.”
“It’s fine,” Garrett said. “There’s a plan in place for me. Team captain, Frozen Four, Bruins. All I gotta do is follow through.”
“That’s a good plan. People would kill to have that plan.”
They both quickly chuckled before Garrett said, “Yeah, right, exactly.” He was quiet for a moment before he said, “Hannah was just a distraction.”
“Coulda fooled me,” I mumbled, sitting down to put my guards on.
“Yeah, I mean…” Logan said. “Sometimes you don’t get everything you want. But you’re Garrett Graham.” He and I locked eyes as he said, “And you’re Little Graham, aka LG. Alright. Things are gonna work out for the two of you. They always do.”
“Yeah, well, for you, too, man,” Garrett said. “It’s me and you on the Bruins. That’s the dream, right?”
“Yeah, that’s the dream.” Looking at my brother, Logan added. “Anyway, I was gonna hit Malone’s, if you two wanted to join. You two look like you could use it.”
My cheeks freaking heated at the invitation, and I’m sure the look on my face wasn’t any better.
“That’s alright,” Gare said. “I’m gonna stay.” Looking at me, he added, “You can go, though.”
“I don’t know,” I whispered.
“We can talk,” Logan mentioned. “I miss talking to you.”
“It’s been a day.”
“Doesn’t matter.” He got up after saying his goodbye’s to my brother before looking at me to say, “My truck is outside if you change your mind.”
After I made it back to Gare’s stall and changed back into my regular shoes, my mind kept swirling around at the idea of being with Logan again. Granted, it’d been 24 hours, but still. I missed him.
I guess my heart did, too, because next thing I knew, I was walking up to his truck, a little surprised to see him leaning against it, his phone in his hand, the screen lighting up his face.
Turning his head to look at me, Logan smirked that damn John Logan smirk that I bet had every girl falling to their knees. Before I could say anything, I heard Baby Now That I Found You playing through his phone speaker.
With a surprised laugh, I slowly walked up to him, watching as he set his phone on the edge of his truck bed before reaching out for me. Dropping my purse that I had grabbed on the way out of my apartment earlier, I wrapped my arms around his neck at the same moment his arms wrapped around my waist.
The tears that had formed earlier were back, a few sliding down my cheeks.
With a heavy sigh, Logan said, “I’m so sorry, princess. I mean what I said in my texts. When I meant much contact, I really meant no contact.”
“Shut up,” I said, pulling back to cup his cheeks.
Even though I was initiating the kiss, when he went to place his lips on mine, I backed away. “Wait.”
“Wait?”
“Are we on the same page here?”
Pointing to his truck with his thumb, he said, “Don’t you hear the song playing? I was trying to be romantic here. You’ve broken my heart, LG.”
I giggled before I said, “I just don’t wanna be your friend, John.”
“Ouch. First name. This is serious.”
“As a fucking heart attack.”
“This isn’t how you kiss your friends, Little G.”
“Ew, no. LG or princess from you, please. Oh, for the love of hockey, please no more Snaps or texts.”
“I shall ask for the unsexiest of Snaps and texts.”
Laughing, I playfully shoved his shoulder and said, “You’re so stupid.”
He didn’t reply. He just placed his lips on mine, and one minute, the both of us were making out like stupid teenagers in high school, and the next we were entering his bedroom, lips attached while clothes were being shed, and the door was being kicked shut.
Logan picked me up and walked me to his bed, a shriek and giggle escaping me before my back met the mattress, his lips right back on mine. Absolutely no words were said between us as I felt him unclasp my bra before he guided his lips from mine to my jaw, my neck and to my nipples, where gave each one the same amount of love; sucking, gently biting and pinching, sending more sparks down to my core.
“Fuck, Logan,” I whispered, threading my hands into his hair.
He chuckled before moving his lips to my stomach, kissing his way down until he reached the top of my panties, looking into my eyes as he slowly guided the material down my legs, a sly smirk on his face.
“If you don’t put that damn mouth to uuuuuuuu- ohmygod.” I moaned loudly as he finally put his mouth where I needed him most. His tongue went from licking stripes up my core to giving my clit attention.
When he inserted a finger into me, I was just about done for. Logan hit that spot inside me before adding a second finger, the sensation driving me wild. As his tongue and his fingers worked in tandem, I threaded my fingers through his hair right before I came without warning.
As I started to come down from my high, Logan kissed his way back up my stomach before his mouth met mine again, my own taste on my tongue. It felt very erotic, kissing him after he went down on me.
“Fuck, that was hot,” I breathed.
“Oh, princess, there’s a lot more where that came from.”
Wrapping my legs around his waist, I surprised both of us by flipping him over. “My turn.” I kissed his lips before moving to his jaw, neck and chest, kissing my way down his stomach.
He helped me by removing his boxers, his cock standing a full mast.
“Ooohhhhh, fuck me,” I muttered.
“Oh, I will, trust me,” Logan said, winking when I looked at him.
“Arrogant little fucker.” When I wrapped my hand around his shaft, he hissed in a breath, letting out a moan after I put my lips around the head of his cock, taking as much of him in my mouth as I could without setting my gag reflex off.
“Fuck, princess,” he groaned. “Keep doing that and I’ll down your throat.”
I smiled at him after releasing him from my mouth with a small pop. “I’m counting on it.”
He grabbed at me, laughter spilling through the room as he wrapped his arms around me, lifted his head to connect our lips again before flipping me back over, reaching over to his nightstand to grab a condom out of the drawer. I watched as he looked down to roll the rubber down from tip to base before he grabbed himself, guiding the tip to my entrance.
Looking back at me, he said, “Once I start, I won’t stop.”
Shaking my head, I replied, “I don’t ever want you to.”
He kissed me again before slowly pushing his cock into pussy, my gasp filling the room. “Fuck, princess.”
“Ohmygodohmygodohmygod.” I moaned when he bottomed and was still for a moment. I knew he was letting me adjust to him. My eyes locked on his chocolate ones that were laced with concern. “I’m okay. Please move.”
Kissing me again, he started to move his hips at a slow pace before I wrapped my legs around him, urging him to move faster. When he did, I was a moaning freaking mess. The last time I had sex, I moaned quietly, as to not disturb anyone else, but with Logan? Fuck it, I didn’t care. I didn’t care if Garrett walked in the House and heard me. That’s how good Logan was making me feel.
With each thrust, my heart fell harder and deeper for this man above me. He shifted a little, letting himself rub my clit as he fucked me into freaking oblivion.
“Oh, my - Lo, I’m gonna come. Please don’t stop.”
“Wasn’t planning on it,” he rasped, grunting at the end of his sentence. “I’m gonna come, too.”
With two more thrusts, we were both goners, coming together. He stayed hovering over to me, making sure everything emptied into the condom before slowly pulled out of me to stand and discard the used rubber.
Logan got back into his bed, wrapping his arms around me to pull me into him. I turned over, putting us face to face a moment before I reached up and gently placed my hand on his cheek.
A smile tugged at his lips at the action. “I could do that and this all day.”
“What?”
“Fuck you, and then watch you watch me.”
My own lips tugged into a smile at his words. “I’m counting on it.” I couldn’t help the laugh that bubbled up a few seconds prior to hearing Garrett’s name being called. “Please tell me–”
“Yup. Both Graham’s have gotten or is getting fucking right now.”
Burying my face in his chest, I groaned while he laughed.
A sound that soon became my new favorite.
~~~
Being with Logan these last few weeks has been an amazing experience. I sat in on his practice; Hannah beside me, of course, for Garrett. She and I even somewhat sat together at the games, cheering for our boys and all that. Ya’know, being good girlfriends and shit.
Logan’s arm was always around my shoulders at parties, where I got to see him thrive as an individual.
We helped each other study for tests and quizzes. I helped him with his hockey when he asked.
It was like living a fairytale. And, yes, the sex was just as amazing as the first time, if not better every single time.
That didn’t make sense. Just go with it.
Today was no different for sex, except we were at the Hawks House instead of my apartment. I don’t think we realized that we were switching off every time we had sex.
We all but bust the door down when entering his bedroom, backpacks and clothes being shed. My back met the mattress as he shed his tank off as I shimmied out of my jeans and panties.
My bra was the last thing to be shed prior to him hovering over me to place his lips on mine. At one point, I heard the front door slam closed, so Logan took that as we needed to get under the sheets in case someone came busting into his room… again.
Before I knew it, his fingers were inside me, bringing me to orgasm before he quickly hovered over me to sheath himself inside me, fucking me to the pace that was almost humanly impossible.
It was a good thing he had just spilled into his condom because someone came pounding on the door, announcing that the food was going to be finished cooking soon.
We looked from the door to each other before breaking out into laughter. Our laughter died down a few moments later, our clothes back on our backs before I walked out of the room and down the stairs to the kitchen.
Logan and I had agreed when we started dating that we would do our best to keep it on the down low so that Jules wouldn’t suspect anything and end up posting it to Fifth Line. So, when we were at the House, one of us had to leave the bedroom first before the other came down about a minute or so later.
Instinct kicked in as I asked what I needed to do to help, Hannah putting me in charge of getting all the sides we’d need out. As I did what she asked, I saw movement from the corner of my eye; Logan moving about the kitchen with a fucking backward caps on.
I swear the science behind that needs to be studied because hotdamn. Hot face emoji.
Dean and Jules came into the kitchen as Tucker set a place on the island, Logan laid out the silverware, and Hannah set a pan of lasagna on the island… next to two other pans. These boys and their appetites, I swear.
Jules made us get together for a group picture, Dean standing in between Logan and myself, squishing me in between him and Hannah, all of us smiling or whatever at the camera.
After they all ate the lasagna, and I ate what Tuck had helped Hannah modify for me, we were all sitting on the couch while the boys played their hockey video game. I had laid down at one point, putting my head on Logan’s lap. I woke up the next morning with his head between my legs.
My hand instantly went to head to hold in place, the release I was feeling came up on me without any sort of warning before that freaking dam burst. I had to lean on my elbow to try and get him to stop because the sensitivity was becoming too much… right before I came again.
Logan crawled up my body, placing kisses where he could before appearing above me. “Morning.”
“I hate you.”
Shaking his head, he said, “No, you don’t,” before kissing me, never minding the fact that neither of us had brushed our teeth yet.
We flipped over, and somehow his head was hanging off the side of the bed, my mouth going straight for his cock that was standing at almost full mast. Once I took him in, I wrapped my hand around what couldn’t fit before starting to bob my head up and down.
I wasn’t doing it for very long before he flipped us back over, my own head hanging off the side as he fucked me senseless, always making sure that he was wrapped before he tapped.
As we laid in his bed coming down from our highs, he turned his head to look at me, asking breathlessly, “Do you wanna come to the Liquid IV shoot with me today?”
“I’ll do anything you ask me to at this point.” I looked over at him before bursting into laughter. “Yes, John Logan, I will come with you to the shoot.”
After we dressed and had some breakfast, thankful no one was in the House, we made our way to the arena, walking hand in hand down the stalls. Before we walked in, he turned towards me, placing his lips on mine before walking into the locker room.
Hannah and Garrett showed up a few minutes later, the two doing the same thing Logan and I just did before my brother turned to me, surprised to see me, but gave me a hug anyway before walking to his stall.
Us girls chatted for a moment before the photographer and other people on set told us we could sit in the room and watch them do the photoshoot.
My eyes were trained on Logan the entire time, wishing that I could replace the lip of the bottle with my own; which pair, I didn’t care.
The makeup artist for the shoot went over to Garrett to put some more face powder on his face to not make him so shiny while Hannah’s eyes never left him. I almost gagged when he winked at her.
Logan looked at me with that damn smirk on his face before he cast his eyes to Wellsy. Did I hate it? Yes. Was I scared that he’d leave me for her? Heck no. Not when Hannah and Garrett seemed to be super happy with each other.
When the photoshoot was over, I walked out with Gare and Wellsy as he offered me a ride, but I declined, saying that I would either walk or see if Logan would give me one.
And…. a ride he gave me… or rather, I gave him because we didn’t make it out of the parking lot before I climbed into his lap and rode him like there’s no tomorrow. When we came down from our highs, he drove us back to the Hawks House, where we laid in his bed and watched a movie on my laptop.
What movie? Dirty Dancing, of course.
After that, it was different little dates; me sitting on the curb while he worked on his truck, skating together at the rink - me trying to teach him how to figure skating things, and he trying to let me hit pucks in the net. Just… having an amazing time.
~~~
With my head hanging over the side of the bed, I moaned loudly to the point where I literally thought I’d shake the house down as Logan hovered over me. I had no idea what the fuck I was reaching for, but I grabbed something as I heard Logan grunt before stilling.
“Uh… sis?”
“Did you hear that?” I asked.
“Princess, I think the whole house and campus heard that,” Logan answered.
Picking my head up, I looked at him with a deadpan expression. “Fucking rude. That’s not what–”
“Sis! You there?”
“Garrett?”
“Where the hell are you?”
“U-uh. My apartment…”
“What are you doing in your apartment?”
I was quiet for a moment before I looked at Logan and said, “M-masturbating?” Looking in the direction of my phone, I gave it an offended look at hearing the beeps, indicating that Garrett had, in fact, hung up on me. “Asshole.”
Logan and I quickly got dressed before I called him back, his greeting being, “If you say that again, I will cut my own ears off.”
“Sorry,” I said. “What’s up, big bro?”
“You still coming over Friendgiving?”
“Uhm, yes, I wouldn’t miss it for the world. A chance to have Tuck’s cooking? Hello, I’m always down.”
“Even if he makes you cook or chop something?”
“I live for it, Gare!” I chuckled before adding, “Okay, maybe that was sarcastic, but I really do like helping him.”
He was quiet for a minute before I scrunched my brows and said, “Gare? What’s wrong? You just went radio silent on me.”
“Dad just texted. Said he’s stopping by practice, and wants us to talk to him.”
Sighing, I pinched the bridge of my nose. “Do I have to? I’d rather punch him in the face or cut off his dick.” I was quiet for a moment, a thought coming to my mind. “Or both.”
Very faintly on his end, I heard a woman ask how many people are going to be at our Friendsgiving.
“Uhm, who is that?” I asked.
“Hannah’s mom,” he whispered before saying louder, “Hi, Mrs. Wells.”
“Who’s on the phone? Am I interrupting?”
“No, ma’am. Just my sister.”
“Ooh, ooh, put me on speaker!” I waited a couple of seconds before saying, “Hi, Mrs. Wells!”
“Hi, sweetheart. Han, what do you guys call her?”
“Oh, uhm, Little Graham, Little G, LG, or just her name,” Hannah said, chuckling at the end. She told her mom my first name, to which I was greeted with by Mrs. Wells.
“You two call me Carrie,” Mrs. Wells said. “You weren’t exaggerating, Hannah. He is so handsome.”
“Gag me with a spoon,” I said at the same time Hannah said, “Okay, hanging up now.”
“Garrett, Hannah’s dad is going to be so jealous I met you first,” Carrie said. “He’s been bragging about you to all of our friends. He posted about your game last night.”
The game that they, unfortunately, lost. I felt the bed dip behind me, legs appearing on either side of me while two arms went around my waist.
“He wanted to tag you, but don’t worry. I didn’t let him. Just know that you have a super fan over here.”
Hannah voiced that they had lost last night, and I could just feel his face fall at her words after Carrie said that her husband was still proud. Dad never said anything like to him growing up. All Dad cares about is winning and nothing else.
I was brought back when Carrie said, “It was nice to meet you, Garrett and…” She paused for a moment before saying, “Little G.”
“Nice to meet you, too, Carrie,” Garrett and I said together.
“Sorry, little sis. Uhm, I gotta go. I’m sorry.”
“No, it’s okay. Uhm… Gare?”
“Yeah?”
I sighed before saying, “I love you.” We don’t say it often to each other, only when we feel the other needs it.
“Love you, too.”
We hung up without another word, my head leaning on Logan’s shoulder.
“What was that about?” he asked, placing a kiss to my own shoulder.
I took a deep breath and released it, saying, “Garrett asking about Friendsgiving. Then Hannah’s mom asked about it, so.” Turning my head, I looked at his profile before he turned his head to look at me.
Logan gave me a quick kiss before I asked, “Don’t you have practice this afternoon?”
“Yeah. Come with?”
Letting out an exasperated sigh, I turned my head to face forward. “I kinda have to. Phil is going to be there and, apparently, wants to talk to me and Garrett. About what? Only God knows that.”
He took his own deep breath, releasing it as he squeezed me a little and said, “I’m sure it’ll be fine, and if not, just look for me, okay? I’ll come to your rescue.”
I looked at him again, a smile on my face. “My knight in shining armor?”
“Always, princess. Always.”
Logan and I walked out of the house together and rode in his truck together, not caring if anyone saw us. His hand was glued to my thigh the entire ride to the arena, and our fingers laced as we walked inside.
Garrett had texted me and asked that I meet him in the tunnels, so before I walked off to find my brother, I turned my head and kissed Logan before making my way to where he’d ask to meet.
Seeing my brother, I walked up to him, giving him a look that said Let’s get this over with just seconds prior to us walking towards the players benches, stopping halfway for Garrett to drop his duffle, signaling to our dad that we were in his presence.
He turned around, walking to us with his arms out for a few steps before coming to a stop in front of us. “I didn’t know how else to get you two to talk to me.”
“Awkward,” I sang, trying to relieve the awkward silence.
“I want you two to come home for Thanksgiving,” Dad said.
“No, thanks, I have plans.”
Dad looked at me, saying my first name with a hint of a growl, Garrett’s arm going in front of me for protection before looking at me, his expression reading, Do you believe what he’s asking?
“Are you serious?” Garrett asked.
“Cindy still really wants to meet you before the wedding,” Dad mentioned. Looking at me, he added, “And to give you a second chance.” Putting his eyes back on Garrett, he continued, “I would appreciate it, as well.”
Garrett and I just looked at each other, not knowing what to really say. Looking back at our dad, he said, “Look, I don’t know what kind of bullshit game you’re playing, but I don’t–”
“It’s not a game, Garrett. I’m really trying here.”
“Yeah. Okay,” I muttered.
“I’m a different man now, and I don’t expect you to understand this, but Cindy… she’s chosen to trust me. And I want to be someone worthy of that trust.”
“Yeah, well, Cindy fucking chose wrong.”
Garrett whispered my name, looking down at me. I apologized with a look that only Garrett knew before he looked back at the man we call Dad.
“Kids, please. Just think about it.”
“I already have plans,” I repeated.
Garrett moved his arm from in front to me to around my shoulders, leaning back against the wall behind us before Dad walked away.
After a few moments, I sighed and wrapped my arm around Garrett’s middle before walking back to the parking lot, my feet carrying me to Logan’s truck, where I sat in the passenger seat until he came back out.
“Hey, princess,” he said, closing his door. Not sure if he could sense my mood change, but as I looked at him, his smile dropped. “Hey, what’s the matter?”
Shaking my head, I said, “Dad wants Gare and I to go back home for Thanksgiving, but I told him I already had plans. I’m making him think that I’m thinking about it. My mind is already set, though.”
“Would you want to go back home?” Logan asked.
“Hell no. Things with him are not good at all. Like, they’re complicated.”
“He’s still your dad, though. Even if he is a hard-ass.”
Shaking my head, slowly, I replied, “He seemed… I don’t know, different before practice.”
“Good or bad.”
Setting my eyes on a random spot outside of the truck, I said, “Definitely not good ‘cause his ass isn’t capable of that, but… I guess, I hope so? I mean, people can change if they want to, but it’s just a matter of if he wants to.” Looking back at him, I asked, “Do you think I should give him another chance?”
“If that’s what you want, princess.”
“I don’t want to,” I whispered, my vision going a little blurry. Scooting closer to him, I said, “I wanna be with you, Tuck, and Dean, if he’s not going to New York. Hell, even Jules.”
He kissed me before whispering, “Okay,” giving me another, longer one after. “Hey, I’m, uhm, gonna go back inside. Wanna come? You look like you could use a skate session.”
Nodding, I wiped my cheeks. “Yeah, but I might skip the ice. Just watch you.”
About a half hour later, I was standing in the players bench section with Jules, watching Logan practice his freaking heart out. He stopped in front of us, taking his helmet off and flipping his hair back.
“Damn, that’s fucking sexy,” I muttered as he landed his arms on either side of me.
“Am I getting faster?” he asked, out of breath.
I looked over at Jules, who had wide eyes, as they said, “Oh, I lost interest in that.” They looked at me and said, “Little Graham?”
My brows just about met my hairline as I asked, “Was I supposed to be paying attention to that?” Putting my eyes on Logan’s, I added, “I was too busy looking at your ass.”
“Gross,” Jules muttered. They held up their phone, saying, “You look good,” while showing a picture from the photoshoot Logan did with Garrett. “Mean.”
“Like ‘tough’ mean or ‘you’ mean?” Logan asked.
Jules thought about it for a second before saying, “Zdeno Chara mean. You could never pull off ‘me’ mean.”
“You’re way hotter than Zdeno Chara,” I whispered, looking up at Logan.
He chuckled before saying, “I’ll take it.”
“By these pictures, I’d assume you weren’t into Garrett’s girlfriend,” Jules said.
Logan and I looked at each other, our expressions reading sadness at the fact that we’re still hiding our relationship from his sibling.
“Because I’m not!” he quietly exclaimed.
“Right.”
He scoffed, that smile I loved so much appearing on his face.
Jules’ phone started vibrating, indicating that someone was calling them, Hastings Rehab Center appearing on their screen.
“Looks like you drew the short straw.”
My brows furrowed, a thought in my head making its way to the forefront; who was in Hastings Rehab?
Logan moved a couple of inches away from me as Jules asked, “Want me to put it on speaker?”
“I’d rather keep skating suicides.”
“She’s probably having a hard time right now.”
“Because she’ll be alone on Thanksgiving? She did that to herself.”
“Wait, back up; who’s in rehab?” I asked.
Ignoring me, they both continued their conversation.
“She’s trying, dude,” Jules said.
“She’s always ‘trying’,” he answered. “Better get that.” He flipped his hair back before putting his helmet back on. He avoided my eyes as he turned and skated to the middle of the rink.
Jules looked at me before answering the phone. “Hi, mom.”
Okay, so, he’s keeping something from me. I’ll get it out of him one way or another.
~~~
The next morning, there was a little bit of tension between Logan and I as we both were in the kitchen with Dean and Tucker. I wanted to confront him about what went down at the rink last night, but thought better of it.
He’d tell me when he’s ready.
“This, gentlemen and Little G, is 25 pounds of pure poultry perfection,” Tuck said, setting a turkey on the counter, Dean, Logan and myself jumping a little at the thud it made.
“Tuck!” I whined. “I almost spilled my coffee.”
“Sorry, Little G.”
“That’s a big ass turkey,” Logan said.
“Damn straight.” Tuck pointed at his first name twin. “We’re gonna kill Thanksgiving.” He looked at me and added, “Unlike last year when everyone ‘brought’ something and all we had was a turkey and 300 Miller High Life’s.”
I chuckled into my mug as Dean said, “Champagne of beers.”
“I actually wanna remember my Thanksgiving this year,” Tuck said, pointing at Dean. “Which is why I’ve taken it upon myself to handle all food preparations because this year is going to be the best Thanksgiving. The perfect Thanksgiving.” He looked at me and asked, “Wanna help?”
I sighed, placing my mug on the counter. “Uhm, I’m thinking about changing my mind this year and heading to Phil’s this year.”
“Why?”
Looking up, my eyes met Logan’s brown ones. Shaking my head a little while shrugging, I mumbled, “Just a thought.” Looking at Tuck, I said, “Again, just a thought. If you need help, I’ll stay.”
“Perfect. One small favor; can you move over there?” Tuck pointed at the space between Dean and Logan.
Grabbing my mug, I moved over to where he asked, my body stiffing at the hand on the back of my thigh.
I almost choked on my coffee when Tuck opened the fridge; a shit ton of food staring back at us.
“Holy shit,” Dean said at the same time Logan voiced, “Fucking hell,” with my own “Oh, my god,” laced in there.
“Since I can’t go home,” Tucker said. “I’ve decided to make all my mama’s hits from scratch.”
I looked at each man beside me while Tucker continued, “We’ve got three kinds of pie, two kinds of cranberry sauces, and more sweet potatoes than you can shake a stick at.”
Tuck closed the fridge as he said, “And the piece de resistance,” before kissing his fingers. “The Tucker family deep-fried turkey. All rights reserved, 1985.”
I just about spit my coffee out all over the plastic covered turkey when he slapped the damn thing before feeling a tap on my shoulder, looking over the culprit.
“Can I go work out now?” Dean asked.
“I don’t think he’s done,” Logan and I answered.
I looked at him, taking a deep, quiet breath.
“No, Little Graham, I am very much not done,” Tuck said. “A general is only as good as his troops, okay? Where is your brother?”
“I’ve no fucking clue,” I answered, pulling my head back some with a raised brow and shoulder.
“Are we supposed to be your troops?” Dean chuckled.
“I’m not leaving anything up to chance,” Tucker answered. “This, my friends, will be a military operation. You all have jobs to do.”
Dean and Logan chuckled from either side of me, a smile on my face as I tried to hold back my own laughter.
“Little G, where the fuck is your brother?”
“What’s up?” Garrett said.
“Oh, my goodness, Gare, save me,” I said, walking over to him, where he embraced me in a side hug. “Thanks for joining, big bro.”
“You and Wellsy will handle the pie crust from Della’s backstock,” Tuck said.
“For?” Garrett wondered.
Tucker pointed at the turkey at the same time Logan and I said, “Thanksgiving.”
“Oh, right. Sorry, Tuck. Hannah and I are going to my dad’s place in Boston. Can’t make it.”
After I punched Garrett in the stomach, I exclaimed, “You decided to go and you didn’t fucking tell me?”
“Sorry. I didn’t think you’d want to go, or even know. It was a last minute decision.”
I heard Tuck sigh before he said, “Okay. No problem, no problem.” I could see him starting to stress out, so I moved from beside Garrett to Dean’s side, wrapping my arms around his neck. “Deany Baby, can you handle all of Gare’s stuff?”
“Little Graham, I’d be all over that, but I’m road-tripping down to New York with Bella.”
“Who the fuck is Bella?” I asked, more to myself. “Deany Baby, why are you leaving me?”
He chuckled and stood, placing a kiss to the top of my head before he looked at Tucker and said, “Blackout Wednesday, dude. Drinksgivng? Why would I be drunk here when I can be drunk there? Sorry, bro.” Looking back at me, he said, “I’ll see you next year.”
Dean and Garrett walked off, leaving Tuck, Logan and I in the kitchen.
“So the friends are abandoning Friendsgiving,” Tuck said.
I walked up to him, wrapping my arms around his waist, giving him a side hug. “Don’t worry, Tuck. I won’t abandon you.”
“You’re not leaving?” Tuck and Logan asked.
Shaking my head, I said, “Nope. I don’t want to be around Phil anyway.”
“Who needs them?” Logan said. “Jules and I are still here, too. It’s gonna be the perfect fucking Thanksgiving. What do you need?”
Taking his phone out of his pocket, while jostling me around in the process, Tuck said, “I’ll send you my to-do list,” before tapping the top of his phone to Logan’s, whose phone pinged with a notification.
It was quiet for a moment before Logan said, “Damn.”
“I know.”
“What?” I asked.
“Come look at this, prin– LG,” Logan said.
I moved from beside Tuck to stand beside Logan, my eyes almost bulging out of their sockets.
“It’s glorious,” Tuck said.
Logan and I looked at each other before looking at Tuck.
Over the next couple of days, Logan and I got almost everything done on Tuck’s list, albeit a little awkwardly. I mean, we made small talk, but that was about it. Not even one kiss was shared between us.
I walked down the stairs in my best outfit; cute, and comfortable enough to help with whatever Tuck needed.
“425 for how long?” Tuck asked.
“Thirty minutes.”
I smiled before saying, “Hello, Mama Tucker.”
“Hello, Little Graham. John, use that time to prep the turkey before it has to go in, and don’t forget to–”
“Pat dry the bird,” Tuck said. “I know. I know. Can’t be wet.”
“Unless you want a crispy turkey and no eyebrows like Uncle Pete.”
I walked over to Logan, standing beside him as he attempted to chop up some almonds. Sighing, I asked, “Do you need some help?”
He looked up at me, a look I couldn’t decipher on his face before his expression softened. “Thanks, princess,” he whispered.
“Slivers,” Tuck said. “Dude, slivers.”
Softly chuckling, I said, “I got it, Tuck.”
Logan and I switched places, our hands grazing as he passed me the knife. I started to sliver the almonds at Tuck’s request. Feeling a kiss to the top of my head, I breathed deeply, feeling his lips move as he whispered, “I miss you, princess.”
Stopping for a moment so that I didn’t chop a finger off, I looked at him and whispered my reply. “I miss you, too, Lo.”
Feeling another body to my left, I looked at Jules, a sly smile on their face as they tried to take an almond off the chopping board. “Don’t think about it,” I said. “I’ll cut ya.” Chuckling, I moved my hand with the knife, careful not to get too close to their hand.
I looked back at Logan, seeing an almond in front of my face. Taking in my mouth, I made sure to wrap my lips around his fingers, my eyes locked on his as I did so. That look that I loved so much when he got hard crossed his face as he put his hand on my waist.
“Careful,” I whispered. “Don’t wanna spill our secrets.”
“Perfect,” Tuck whispered, Logan and I quickly separating. “Yes. Yes. Where were the marshmallows?”
I quickly looked over at Tuck, seeing the distress on his face.
“I just saw them five seconds ago. Where could they possibly go? One, two, three. They were just here.”
I set the knife down and went over to Tuck, placing my hands on his back and arm. “Don’t worry, Tuck. We’ll find it. If I have to, I’ll go to the store and buy another bag, okay?”
“What are you doing?” I faintly heard Logan ask.
“Little Graham, they were just here. The marshmallows were just here.”
“Do you want me to go to the store?”
“Uhm, maybe.”
“Party people,” a voice said. “Happy Thanksgiving.”
I looked over towards the living room, seeing Birdie walking through. “Birdie!” I squealed, running to give him a hug, a laugh spilling from him as he picked me up.
Birdie was one of the first people I bonded with when I first started at Briar. I’m not sure if Garrett put him up to it or what, but I remember waiting for Garrett after practice one day, looking like a lost sheep. Birdie walked up to me and started talking to me.
So, Birdie was technically the first friend I made here at Briar. Dean, Logan and Tucker followed not long after in the friendship department, followed by a major crush on Logan.
Birdie set me down by Logan, and I looked into his eyes. “Tuck’s making a shit ton of food, so thank goodness you guys decided to come.”
“We brought friends,” Birdie said, moving further into the kitchen to give Tuck one of those handshake hugs.
“And we brought wine.”
I gave Kendall the death glare after she walked in between Logan and I before he followed her into the kitchen.
“Little Graham,” Tuck said, gaining my attention. “Is it possible to double a sweet potato casserole into one dish?”
“If you want it runny.”
He quietly whimpered.
“Hey, Tuck. It’s okay. We’ll just leave it in the oven for a little longer than needed, and check it often with a toothpick.”
“Great idea. You-” Tuck kissed me on the head like normal. “Are the best.”
~~~
I heard a knock on the front door, pieces of my hair falling into my face as I worked in the kitchen for and with Tuck. “That better not be more fucking people.”
“Hey, look, Tuck, Little Graham, more people,” Jules said.
I looked over my shoulder at Birdie and Logan. “Fucking kill me now.” The oven behind me started beeping, Tuck’s voice following not long after.
“Why is the stuffing not in the oven yet?” he asked.
“Oh, because the corn stuffing and green bean casserole are already in there,” Logan said, moving towards the island with a Sport Write Drill Board in his hand. Please consult the oven schedule.”
I could feel the overwhelm about to burst out of me and Tuck.
Logan took the cap of the Expo marker off with his teeth before blowing it out of his mouth.
Hot as fucking hell.
“I did all the math–”
“Oh, you can actually do math?” I joked as the board appeared at my head.
Ignoring me, Logan said, “The stuffing needs to hang out in the neutral zone. It only takes 30 minutes.”
“I’m gonna scream,” I muttered to myself. “I’m gonna fucking scream.”
“If you guys were half as good at hockey,” Jules said.
Slamming my hands on the counter, I took in a deep breath as two hands went to my shoulders. “Jules, we can’t right now,” Tucker said. “Little Graham is about to have a breakdown.”
“Gravy,” Birdie said. “Somebody please try this.”
I watched Logan as he tasted what was on the spoon in front of his face.
“If you need a break,” Tuck started to say.
“What I need is everyone out of my–” I took a deep breath, feeling the anger that I was deathly afraid of building. “The kitchen. I’m just getting a little overwhelmed.” Taking the apron off from around my neck, I folded and wrung it between my hands, moving to the chairs that we set aside earlier to set the material on before I walked to the stairs, taking them up to the room I felt most safe in.
I closed my eyes and wrapped my arms around my middle, taking a deep breath, letting his scent fill my senses and calm me down. I didn’t even register the opening and closing a few seconds before hands landed on my arms.
“You okay?”
I nodded my head. “Yeah. Just got overwhelmed with all the people showing up, and everyone gathering in the kitchen. Too many things happening at once.” I turned and faced him, looking down at a random spot on his shirt. “Maybe I should’ve gone to Boston.”
“Hell no. I’m glad you stayed.”
It was quiet for a couple of minutes until I took a breath to say what was on my mind. “When our mom died, Garrett ended up going to a boarding school. We talked as often as we could through either phone calls or letters. Dad wouldn’t take his anger out on me, but I was still scared of him. He ended up turning Gare’s room into, like, a storage room for all his shit he would take to sign for mall appearances. Trying to keep the stupid legend alive. His best years are behind him.”
Feeling myself being lifted, I rested my head on Logan’s shoulder, both of our bodies being lowered a moment later. “Tell me more,” he said.
“You have to tell me what you’re hiding from me,” I whispered.
It was quiet again, so I decided to try and get off his lap, his hold tightening on me.
“My mom’s an alcoholic,” Logan said. “Been in and out of rehab for… a while.”
Resting my elbow on the back of the chair he sat us in, I threaded my fingers in his hair, scrunching my brows in sadness. “I’m so sorry, Lo,” I whispered.
“The only people Jules and I had to rely on were each other. That’s why we’re so close. Mom was hardly there for holidays, like Thanksgiving.” His throat worked as he swallowed. “We didn’t grow up like most you guys did. I had to help out at the garage while working multiple jobs to just try to help make ends meet.”
I turned my head away, tears sliding down my cheeks.
“Hey,” he softly said, turning my head to face him. “Don’t be sad, okay?”
Not being able to think of anything to say, I nodded, breathing a sigh of relief when our lips met in a much needed kiss.
Pressing our foreheads together, he whispered, “Tell me more about you.”
“I don’t think Dad ever wanted Gare and I to be happy with us doing our own thing. He was always… intense. When Garrett went to boarding school, it was just Dad and I for a little while. I remember bringing home a freaking A- on a test once, and he…” I took a moment to think about my words. “He didn’t hit me or anything, but he… said some things that made me question my self-worth. I mean, I graduated high school at the top of my class, but he still wasn’t satisfied.”
Standing from Logan’s lap, I walked a few inches away, wiping my cheeks free from the tears that coated them. “I, uhm, I should probably get back downstairs. I can feel Tucker become overwhelmed by the microsecond.”
Logan chuckled and stood, putting his arms around my waist from behind, resting his chin on my shoulder. “You gonna be okay?”
Turning my head over my shoulder, I said, “I’ll be perfect as long as you kiss me again,” smiling before I felt his lips capture mine in a searing kiss that had me weak in the knees. The kiss ended too soon with a soft smack as he pulled away. “I’m okay now.”
All the warmth he provided left me as he moved to stand in front of me, reaching behind his neck.
Knowing what he was doing, I shook my head a couple of times, saying, “No.”
“Yes.” Despite the protests I was giving him, he still clasped the chain around my neck. “You can wear it - for now. I will need it back.”
With a playful smirk on my face, I asked, “Before or after you see me wearing only this?”
“Princess,” he growled, a smile on his face as he picked me up and spun me around, my laughter sounding in the room.
“Okay, put me down. I need to go help Tuck.”
After we made it back downstairs and through the living room, I heard Tuck say, “Okay, we have more people here than a Walmart on Black Friday. Little Graham! Where did you go?”
“Needed a breather. I’m much better now. What do you need, General?”
“We are going to loaves and fishes this whole thing.”
“English, please.”
“Like in the Bible.”
“OH! Gotcha. Well, if anyone can make miracles happen, it’s the Big Man Upstairs-” I moved to place my hands on his shoulders. “And you, JT.”
“Thank you for those words of encouragement, LG.”
“Ew, no. Little G or Little Graham from you, please.”
“I’m gonna go get potatoes from the extra fridge, and then, uhm…”
“Did you pat-dry the bird yet?” I asked.
“Imma pat dry the bird. Thanks, Little G,” Tuck said, kissing me on the head before walking off.
Dexter showed up milliseconds after, saying, “Wait, wait, wait. There’s no marshmallows on the sweet potatoes?”
I looked over at Logan, seeing him eye his sibling after taking a sip from his beer can. Shifting my eyes from Logan to Jules, I whispered, “That was you?!”
They downcasted their eyes as Dexter said, “Okay, that’s fucking blasphemy. You’re a blasphemer.”
“I will die on this hill,” Jeremy said.
“I knew a girl whose family was from Florida who never put marshmallows on their sweet potatoes,” I said, going back to my earlier task.
“Blasphemy,” Dexter said.
“We never had marshmallows on our sweet potatoes,” Jules oh-so-not-helpfully added.
“We never had sweet potatoes,” Logan said.
There came sadness again.
“I had a sweet potato taco one year,” Jules mentioned.
“Fucking gross,” I voiced.
“Tacos? On Thanksgiving?” Jeremy asked.
I moved closer to Logan as his demeanor started to change from what we had upstairs to aggravation as Jules said, “It’s actually the best time for tacos, honestly. Especially when your big bro has a sweet sponsorship deal with Taco Shack.”
“Ah, they’re open on Thanksgiving?” Dexter asked.
“Yeah, they’re the only place open on Thanksgiving,” Logan answered, putting his arm around my shoulders. “And we learned that the hard way when our mom got drunk one year and forgot she was grilling chicken. The propane tank almost leveled the block.”
“It was a blessing, actually,” Jules said. “Mama Logan was never known for her cooking.” Looking at their big brother, Jules said, “I know. We should bring Mom Taco Shack.”
“Absolutely not.”
“Well, she’s probably surrounded by strangers eating gross rehab food right now.”
Since he was standing a little in front of me, I put my hand on his back, trying to soothe him in any way I could as he said, “So?”
“So, she needs our support.”
“Little G,” Dexter whispered. “Should the three of us be here for this?”
Even though it was the worst to know more about his family, I looked from Dexter and back to Logan as he replied, “I supported her the last time she went in, and the time before that, and the time before that.”
“Well, it’s Thanksgiving, and she’s fucking family, John,” Jules said.
“She’s in fucking rehab, Jules.”
“Exactly! She’s… she’s trying.”
“Okay, new plan,” Tuck said. “I’m gonna whip up some spinach casserole.”
“Tuck,” I whispered, looking over my shoulder at him.
“What?”
“You know what? Forget it. I’ll go myself,” Jules said, turning and walking off to grab their jacket before making their way towards the front door.
“Tucker! My friend,” Simms said. “We are here.”
Logan slipped from beside me, my eyes following him. “Lo,” I whispered. I went to follow him, but stopped when a glass broke. “That’s it. Everyone, get the fuck out. Tucker and I need space to work. Outside. Single file, please.”
Everyone grabbed their coats and moved to go outside, a sigh leaving me and Tucker at the quiet. “I’m gonna go find Logan. I’ll be right back?”
Tucker nodded and looked at the turkey.
“Don’t forget to pat dry!” I yelled.
I walked all around the house and couldn’t seem to find Logan anywhere. Feeling frustrated with myself, I walked back up the stairs into the one fucking bedroom I didn’t look, seeing him sitting on his bed.
“Lo.”
He looked up at me, and I could see the turmoil in his eyes. “Princess.”
I kneeled in front of him, rubbing my hands on his thighs. “I’m so sorry. Again.” I chuckled a little before dropping my small smile. Not knowing to say, I cupped the nape of his neck, feeling him move forward.
Our foreheads met in the middle, my eyes shutting to will the tears away that wanted to drop. “What do you wanna do?” I whispered. “Talk to me.” Picking my head up, I looked into his brown orbs. “I got you.”
He didn’t say anything, he just kissed me. “Come with me?”
“I’ll go wherever you want me to go.”
“Grab your coat. Let’s go.”
~~~
A little while later, Logan was parking his truck at the Hastings Rehabilitation Center. When he moved to get out of the truck, I grabbed his arm and said, “I don’t wanna hide anymore.”
“What?” he asked.
“I don’t want to hide us anymore. It’s exhausting.”
He smiled a little. “I have an idea. Just wait a little longer, okay?”
I groaned. “John Logan!”
Chuckling, he got out of the truck, holding his hand out to help me out. We walked into the facility, sadly not hand in hand. Stopping next to Jules, he said, “And John.”
Jules looked at me and asked, “What are you doing here?”
“Moral support,” I answered.
I guess they accepted my bullshit answer because Jules turned to their brother and said, “Excuse me. I paid for this with my hard-earned cash.”
“Well, I’ll Venmo you,” Logan said. “Jules and John.” Turning to the receptionist, he added, “Thank you.”
“Such a gentleman,” I said, sarcastically.
“Any particular message?” the receptionist asked. “Happy Thanksgiving, or…?”
“Actually, uh, contraband, please,” Logan said, waiting as Jules pulled the missing bag of marshmallows from under their hoodie, handing it to Logan. He took one out of the bag, whispered, “Yeah,” and placed it on top of the Taco Shack box. “It’s a family tradition. She’ll get it.”
“Thank you,” Jules said. “It’ll mean a lot to her.”
“Well, I’m here because it means a lot to you. And you’re right. She is trying.” He looked at me for a moment before wrapping an arm around my shoulders. “So, what do you say we hit the hardware store on the way back?”
Confused, I asked, “Hardware store? For what?”
“For real?” Jules asked.
“I mean, we gotta shore up our supplies if we’re gonna spread the Logan love this holiday season,” Logan said, putting his arm around Jules’ shoulders.
“I’m so confused,” I voiced.
As we started walking towards the exit, Jules said, “In that case, we’d better hit the Stop’N’Shop, too. One bag of marshmallows ain’t gonna cut it.”
Logan snapped his fingers, my confused expression still on my face. “Let’s go. Come on.”
After we got everything Logan and Jules needed from the hardware store and Stop’N’Shop, I was laughing at something they were talking about as I sat in the cab of the truck when my phone started to ring while they were putting something together in the parking lot of the arena.
“Hey, Gare. Happy Thanksgiving,” I greeted, a smile on my face.
“No, no, it’s not fucking happy.”
“Everything okay? What happened?”
“He’s at it again. Cindy. She has… she has fucking bruises on her wrist.”
I froze, Logan and Jules’ laughter and voices becoming background noise.
“She said it was an accident and that he felt sorry after.”
“When the fuck has ever felt sorry for anything?”
He said my first name, causing me to quiet down, a female voice in the background coming through the ears speaker.
“Put me on speaker. I wanna hear what she’s saying.”
Garrett let Cindy know that I was on speaker phone, hearing everything between them.
“It’s not who he is,” Cindy said.
“It’s exactly who he is. He says it’s not gonna happen again, right? He makes promises, he says he’ll change. It’s all a lie. It’s all a fucking lie. He doesn’t care about you. He doesn’t care about me and my sister. All he cares about is Phil fucking Graham. That’s it. Listen to me. Our mom didn’t have the chance to get out. But you do.”
I could hear him trying to hold back his tears as my eyes filled with unshed tears, all the fear of us turning into our dad because of our anger hitting us like a mack truck.
“Please leave,” I said. “Please.” The word came out like a beg, because… that’s what it was. A beg. A beg for this woman to get out of Phil’s grasp as soon as she could. A beg for this woman to get stuck like our mom did.
I could hear Garrett’s heavy breathing in the silence before Cindy said, “It’s complicated.”
It was quiet for a moment before I asked, “Gare?” At his silence, I sighed, wiping a tear that had fallen down my cheek. “I’ll, uhm… I’ll call you later, okay? I love you.” I didn’t give him a chance to reply before I hung up.
Logan came to the door a few seconds later. “Hey, we’re ready.” At my silence, he said, “LG?”
Again, I didn’t say anything. I felt his hand on my knee, a quiet “Princess,” coming from his mouth. “Hey, you okay?”
“Yeah, I’m-I’m fine,” I whispered.
I felt the truck move before a door closed. “Jules can’t hear. They’re walking toward the building,” Logan whispered. “And no, you’re not.” He went to move his arm to wrap around my shoulders, but I moved to the passenger door to get out, but Logan’s voice stopped me as he said my name.
“Princess, talk to me.”
I held my breath for a moment, trying to hold back the tears as I looked at my shaking hands. “I couldn’t.”
“It’s okay, princess. You’re okay.”
“I-I couldn’t protect her. Mine and Garrett’s mom, she… we tried, but…” I took a breath, the tears lining my waterline, threatening to spill over. “We couldn’t fight back.”
“Princess.” I looked over at him before he asked, “Did he hit you? Either of you?”
If at all possible, more unshed tears blurred my vision. “Once, but it was my fault. But, what if I’m just like him? What if Garrett is?”
“Hey, you’re not,” Logan replied, voice a little stern. Cupping my cheek, he added, “Neither of you are like him. You nor Garrett would ever hurt someone like that.”
“She was scared of Garret; Cindy,” I whispered. “The way I could feel her looking at Gare with such fear. Lo, it’s the same way I look at myself when I get angry. I can see Phil in my features, and that scares me.”
“She doesn’t know either of you, princess.” I could tell he was trying to reason with me about what I heard and could feel through the phone. He put his arm around my shoulders, my body scooting closer to his as I buried my face in his chest, letting all the fear come out in my tears.
“I’m sorry,” I sobbed. “I should’ve told you everything.”
“It’s okay,” he said, voice muffled with his mouth near the top of my head.
“I should’ve told you the truth.”
“You did.” He lifted my chin, trapping my top lip between his for a moment before he pulled away, resting his forehead against mine. “What do you need, princess?”
“A Logan family Thanksgiving tradition.”
Despite my sad emotion, I chuckled as a smile turned up his lips, a chuckle spilling from him, as well. As a thought occurred, I slightly sat up straighter. “You don’t think–”
“Nah, Jules was walking away, remember? I don’t think they’d turn back.”
Sighing, I cupped his cheek, bringing his lips back to mine. “Let’s go. Teach me your tradition.”
Logan, Jules and I walked inside the arena with marshmallow guns, making our way to the rink. They both showed me how to use it right before we snuck our way to the players benches.
They both looked at me, holding up their guns before looking at the rink. I brought the PVC up to my mouth, a marshmallow already loaded, and blew into the pipe, sending a marshmallow flying at Tuck’s cheek.
“It’s a Logan Thanksgiving, motherfuckers!” Jules yelled.
Logan cheered, loading another one into my gun as I laughed.
We laughed and launched marshmallows at everyone until the bag was empty, those same marshmallows making their way back to us as everyone threw them.
Logan looked at me, a happy smile on his face as he said, “Ready for my plan?”
“Uhm, sure,” I said, more like a question.
He wrapped an arm around my waist, everyone taking shocking breaths before he kissed me, my hand making its way to cheek to gently hold it, our lips moving in sync as everyone cheered.
When everyone went to put the hockey equipment up, Logan took me off to the side, what felt like permanent smiles on our faces.
“Hey, Lo?”
“Yeah, princess?”
“Thank you.”
He chuckled. “It’s just marshmallows.”
I chuckled back for a moment before sighing and wrapping my arms around his neck. “Still. Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.”
Our lips met in a sweet kiss, footsteps sounding down the hallway. I pulled away and took in a sharp breath. “Let’s call Gare and Wellsy.”
“Good idea,” he answered. Looking over my head, he said, “Hey, we’re gonna call Garrett and Hannah.” He brought out his phone as we walked to meet everyone in the middle, bringing up Garrett’s number.
Logan held the phone up to get everyone in the shot, his arm around my shoulders while my arms went around his waist.
Garrett answered the FaceTime call, Tuck greeting him with “Hey, lovebirds. Glad we caught you.”
“Happy Thanksgiving,” Jules said.
“Happy Thanksgiving,” Hannah and Garrett answered.
“Hey, add Deany Baby,” I said, looking at Logan. “Get the whole fam in here.”
Logan looked at me with a smile before adding Dean into the call, who popped up just a few seconds later, sans shirt.
“Hello?” Dean greeted.
“Deany Baby, did we wake you?” I asked.
“It’s called tryptophan, Little Graham.”
“That kind of rhymed.” I chuckled as Hannah asked, “Where are you?”
“He’s in fucking New York,” Tuck answered. “On Thanksgiving.”
“Yankees suck!” Logan said, loudly, all of joining in with a chant, Garrett giving someone the middle finger.
“Well, at least I’m not freezing my ass off at the rink,” Dean said.
“I don’t know,” Logan said. “Last time I checked, my ass was perfectly intact.” He turned to show off said ass, Tuck and I slapped it.
“Can confirm,” Tuck said.
“Yup, and it’s glorious,” I added, laughing at everyone’s own reaction.
“You guys are so dumb,” Garrett said. “And my sister and I will be having a conversation later.”
“Dean, do you never have a shirt on?” Hannah asked.
“Wellsy, don’t stoop to their level,” Dean answered, bringing the phone closer.
“Happy Thanksgiving,” Hannah and Garrett said.
“Good night.”
“Happy Thanksgiving,” Logan, Jules, Tuck, myself and the rest of our little crew shouted.
“Yes, happy Thanksgiving, dorks,” Dean said before hanging up, Garrett and Hannah hanging up right after.
“Why do you call him Deany Baby?” Jules asked as everyone walked away.
“Because it rhymes with Beany Baby,” I answered.
They were quiet for a moment before saying, “Ya’know, I kind of put the pieces together about you and John.” My eyes must’ve been as wide as saucers because they chuckled and said, “It’s fine. I promise I won’t post anything about the two of you on Fifth Line unless you tell me to.”
“But what pieces did you put together?” I wondered.
“Well, after you disappeared upstairs earlier, he followed you. You have his necklace on. And I may have seen you two kissing at the hardware store.”
Facepalming, I muttered, “Oh, my goodness.”
Jules placed a hand on my back, saying, “It’s okay. Like I said, it’s fine. I approve.”
“Wow. That means a lot coming from you.”
They chuckled before adding, “Yeah. You also weren’t that great at hiding your crush on him, and he wasn’t that great at hiding his crush on you, either.”
“Spill.”
“Karaoke night? He said he was supposed to drive you, but you ended up leaving with Dean. John said he was busy pacing his room trying to think of how to talk to you after the ‘amazing’ night you two had. After you walked out with Garrett and Hannah, he told me about his crush on you, and how he was masking it with a crush on Hannah.”
“I heard he had one on her after he fixed her car at your family’s garage.”
“Yes, but it stopped when he saw you for the first time at their first home game our Freshman year.”
I remember that game like it was yesterday; Briar was playing one of their biggest rivals at the time. Dad and I were sitting in the audience, watching the game. I had looked over to look at Garrett when a set of brown eyes were already on me. When the game was finished, Dad and I went to stand by the locker rooms, waiting for Garrett, and that’s when Logan walked out with Dean and Tuck, and introduced himself. I was a goner.
“Yeah, I remember that game, and after. John got my number that night after he and Garrett took me home,” I said with a smile.
“Speaking of home,” a voice said. “Let’s get you there.”
I turned to stare into the eyes of voice, Logan wrapping his arms around me in a playful growl before spinning me around. I pressed my lips to his, a smile on my face as I did so. “Let’s go home.”
~~~
“Oh, my god, I’m so freaking mentally drained,” I said, walking to Logan’s room at the Hawks House a few days later. I dropped my backpack on the floor as I walked over to his bed, falling onto my back to stare up at the ceiling. “If I have to look at another test or quiz paper or even homework, I’m going to scream.”
Logan’s chuckle came into the bedroom as he closed the door behind him.
I picked my head up, looking at him before moving to rest on my elbows. “How was practice?”
“Fine,” he said, walking over to hover over me, pressing his lips to mine. “Garrett’s still sulking about the fact that we never told him about us before Thanksgiving.”
“He’s a big boy,” I said, kissing him once more. “He’ll get over it.”
Logan laid next to me on his stomach, his eyes closing.
I turned to lean on one elbow, bringing my now free hand up to trace random shapes on his back. As I did so, I could picture myself back on the ice figure skating. When my mom’s smile flashed into my mind, I smiled a little before sighing.
“Why’d you stop?” Logan asked.
I hadn’t even realized I stopped moving my hand. “I didn’t realize.” Looking at him, I soft furrowed my brows. “You look exhausted.”
“I like feeling you trace whatever that was on my back. It’s relaxing.”
“Well, if you like it, I’ll keep doing it,” I said, chuckling. Looking at the door, I heard a guitar faintly playing. “Sounds like Hannah's trying to write a song.”
He took a deep breath before saying, “Yeah, she’s doing some pop showcase thing to get a scholarship so that she can stay at Briar.”
I dropped my hand and my smile all together at his words. “How come I never knew that? And how do you know that?”
“Because Garrett and I talked one night when you weren’t here.” He opened his eyes at my silence. “Princess?”
I stood and put my hands on my hips, turning to face him. “Was this when you were masking your feelings for me? Because even though you and I are a thing, there’s a little voice in the back of my mind that’s telling me you’ve got this massive crush on her, and you’re using me to get to her.”
“Baby, no. No, not at all. I’m with you because I like you. I’ve liked you for over a year. Are we really having this conversation right now or am I just tired?”
“Nope. We’re really having it.”
“Why are you giving me shit about a crush I had two fucking years ago?”
I sighed. “Forget it.” I turned to walk a couple of feet away from him.
“No. No, we’re not gonna forget it. Why are you giving me shit about it?”
“I don’t know, John. I don’t know.”
“Wow,” he scoffed. “First name basis.” We stared at each other for a moment before he asked, “Why are you giving me shit about a crush I had two years ago?”
“I really don’t know. Insecurity, maybe?”
“Why are you insecure?”
“Two words; Phil. Graham.”
“Don’t listen to that fuckers words, baby. They don’t matter.” He sighed. “What are you feeling now? Emotions and/or feelings.”
“Anxious, and/or -” My words were cut off when I faintly heard Hannah sing “‘cause he loves me!” Sighing, I closed my eyes. “Anxious because I’m not sure if you feel the same,” I whispered.
“Feel the same? What-” Logan asked, confused. “Princess, you’re not making any sense.”
Taking a deep breath, I loudly said, “I love you, John Logan. I love you. I’ve loved for a fucking while now. Like I’m so in love with you, it’s stupid.”
“Baby,” he muttered, walking up to me.
“Baby? No, no, I’m Princess.”
“Not right now you’re not,” he said, cupping my cheeks. His eyes danced between mine for a moment before he said, “Well, I love you, too. And I have since the moment I saw you at that game a year ago.”
I didn’t know what to say to that, other than to tell him that I loved him again, so I just kissed him, feeling him kiss me back instantly. Clothes were shed as he turned us to that my back was facing the mattress.
Logan hovered over me, no barriers in between us as he kissed me again, moving down to my breasts where he sucked a hardened nipple into his mouth, his hand making its way to my core. His fingers teased my clit, sending shocks all throughout my body.
He stopped all his ministrations as we both heard a moan coming from across the hall. We looked at each other, laughter bursting out of us at the moment.
“Uhm, maybe they just had the same conversation?” I inquired.
“Maybe,” Logan replied. “At this now you don’t have to be quiet.” He quickly sucked on my nipple, causing me to breathe an audible sigh. “Let me hear you, princess.” With his fingers circling my clit and his mouth on my breast, I swear I was a goner as I moaned.
I all but screamed when his fingers entered me. “Mouth,” I breathed. “I need your mouth.”
“Where, princess?”
“Pussy. Now.” I watched him slide down my body, his arms under my legs as his mouth went to where I wanted him. The stubble on his face scratched me deliciously as he lapped at my core. “Oh, my god! John! OH!”
Feeling my orgasm rising, I rested my hand on his head, threading my fingers in his brown tendrils. “I’m gonna come. Don’t stop. Don’t–” My words were cut off when my orgasm hit like a freight train; fast.
Somehow while he worked me down from my high, we had managed to flip over to where I was basically sitting on his face. “Scoot up,” I breathed, a strangled moan following. “Lo, I’m sensitive. Scoot up.”
He placed a kiss on my clit, my body jerking at the sensation as he moved his body up the bed, his head hitting the mattress as I worked my way down, my body laying between his legs.
Taking his length in my hand, I wrapped my lips around the head of his cock before taking as much of him as I could. My head and hand worked in tandem as I sucked him off, his little moans and groans making me wetter by the second.
“Baby, baby, baby, come here,” he said, grunting at the end of his words.
I kissed his tip before crawling back up his body, our lips meeting as I straddled him. Looking down, I grabbed his cock and guided the tip to my entrance.
“Wait, wait, I’m not–”
“I’m clean, and I’m on birth control.”
“I’m clean, too.”
I smiled. “Prefect.” Sliding down his length, my mouth fell open.
“Fuuuuuuck,” Logan groaned. “Damn, you feel incredible.”
“Fuck, I might not last.” Placing my hands on either side of his head, I started to move my hips, a moan spilling from me.
“FUCK!” I heard from Garrett’s room.
“That’s such a fucking turn off,” I breathed, chuckling when Logan let his own out.
“Focus on me,” Logan said.
I looked into his eyes, moving my hips a little faster. Flipping my hair over, I moved a little bit faster, Logan’s hands wrapping around my wrists. He guided my left hand to his chest before my other hand followed.
Stopping my movements, I never took my eyes off of him as I breathed heavily.
“Why’d you stop?” he asked.
“I don’t wanna hurt you,” I whispered.
“You won’t.” His hands were on my hips in a second, moving them back and forth, that delicious friction on my clit where our bodies met. “Fuck, that’s hot.” Logan released me, but I stopped again.
“I’ve never been on top before, and when we have sex, I’m always on bottom. I’m worried I’m gonna hurt you.”
He sat up a little, resting on an elbow. “We can switch then.”
I nodded and went to pull off of him, but I ended up squealing when he wrapped an arm around me and flipped us over, never one pulling out of me. Resting on his forearms, he set a pace that he knew drove me wild. “Wait, wait,” I said. “I wanna try something.”
“Okay.”
“Uhm, I was doing research on sex positions - don’t ask - and I came across one called prone bone. Uhm, it’s almost like you’re laying flat-” I was interrupted by my own moan when he went into the position. “Like that. Holy fuck.”
Logan started moving again, hitting that spot that drove me insane while rubbing against my clit. “Fuck, I might not last much longer.”
Tears from the pleasure started to slide into my hairline, Logan noticing. “Pleasure, not sadness. Keep going.” A few more thrusts and I came for a second time, Logan following not long after, coating my walls.
“Can I move now?” he asked. “I’m getting soft here.”
I laughed and nodded my head, feeling a soft material on my pussy not a few seconds later. “Did you just use a shirt to clean me up?”
“I did, and I have no regrets,” he said, climbing into the bed with me. “It can be washed.”
I curled myself against his side, resting my head on his chest, his heartbeat racing in my ear. “Your heart is beating really fast,” I whispered, a small smile on my face.
“Because I have a beautiful girl in my bed.”
Softly chuckling, I started drawing those same random shapes on his stomach. “I love you,” I whispered.
“I love you, too.”
~~~
A couple of days later, I was walking with Dean, Tucker and Logan through the campus cafeteria, trays of food in all of our hands - well… Logan was actually carrying mine for me.
Dean placed his tray in front of Hannah, saying, “Wellsy.”
“Saw you guys on Fifth Line,” Tucker said as I walked over to Garrett, giving him a hug.
Logan had my tray sitting next to Dean, so I walked around the table to sit in between them.
“Is Jules–” Hannah went to ask, but was interrupted when I said, “Everywhere? Yes. They’re everywhere.”
“Like God,” Logan said, pushing my chair in.
Garrett looked at me and said, “We’re supposed to be on a date.”
“Wow, you really splurged, G.” Logan sat down as I chuckled.
“Actually, this one was my treat,” Hannah mentioned.
“Oh, then, rescinded.”
“So, how was y’all’s break?” Tucker asked.
“First time meeting Papa Graham, right?” Dean asked.
“Do not mention that name in my presence, Deany Baby,” I said.
“Yeah, it was,” Garrett said, mouth full of food. “It was fine.”
Feeling a hand on my thigh, I looked over at Logan, his eyes already on me. “Yeah. Family. Sucks.” Looking at Garrett, he asked, “Did you at least get that signed jersey for the Hurricanes fundraiser? That Phil Graham merch room is legit.”
“Lo,” I whispered, his eyes landing on mine.
“You gotta eat?” he asked.
Opening a water bottle, Garrett said, “Uh, not this year.”
Awkward silence hit before Hannah asked, “What’s the Hurricanes?”
“It’s a local youth hockey program,” Tucker said. “We do a fundraiser for them every year.”
Reaching behind me, Dean brushed Logan’s hair back while saying, “Logan was a Lil’ Cane.”
Looking at Logan, who had a playful smile on his face, I softly said, “You never told me that.”
“Oh, is that still happening?” Tuck asked. “I thought the venue fell through?”
“Yeah, well, they double booked,” Logan said. “I’m trying to figure it out.”
Popping a fry into my mouth, I thought for a second before saying, “I can help, if you want.”
“Thanks, baby,” he whispered before looking at Garrett. “Hey, we were really counting on that Phil donation. I… I can reach out.”
Eating a bite out of my salad, I looked at Garrett before looking back at Logan.
“I’ll sign a jersey, and you can auction that,” Garrett said.
“Okay, big shot,” I said. “You’re not a pro yet.”
“I didn’t mean… I’m just trying to help.”
“Uh, what if you did it at Malone’s?” Hannah said.
“You just saved me from having to make some phones that I really didn’t wanna make,” I chuckled. “I hate making phone calls.”
“That’s…” Logan said. “Really?”
“Yeah, I can run it by Della,” Hannah replied. “I’m sure she’ll be happy to help. What kind of vibe were you thinking?”
The guys told her what the vibe they were going for was as all ate our meals. Even though Logan and I have expressed our love to each other, I still can’t help that stupid voice in the back of my mind.
I’m not even sure if they truly know about me and Logan being together. If they do, then they’re just ignoring it, which would be likely. I mean, Logan’s one of my best friends, as is Dean and Tucker, and I follow them around almost everywhere.
Maybe if I just say something or do something. I mean, Tuck already knows. He saw us kiss at the rink on Thanksgiving.
I tossed and turned all night in my bed at my apartment, not being able to sleep. Huffing and turning to lay on my back, I stared at my ceiling before grabbing my phone, seeing that the time was 2:24AM.
Tossing the covers back, I got out of my bed and packed a bag. Walking through the apartment, I heard banging and screaming, letting me know that my roommate was having a good time.
I grabbed an Uber to the Hawks House, letting myself in with the key that Garrett had made for me.
Walking the stairs, I yawned, already feeling more at home than I did at the apartment.
Standing in front of Logan’s bedroom door, I softly knocked and waited for him to answer. When he didn’t, I got a little worried, so I opened the door a little, seeing his sleeping form on the bed.
Since I didn’t change out of my pajamas, the only thing I had to shed was my jacket after putting my bag down by the bed. I slowly lifted the covers and got in the bed as quietly as I could.
Logan took a deep breath, his eyes opening just a little before he said, “Princess?”
“Hey,” I whispered, laying my head on the mattress. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to wake you.”
“That’s okay,” he whispered back, lifting his arm.
I scooted over and practically glued myself to his chest, my forehead resting against his skin. “Perfect,” I said, a yawn following after.
“Couldn’t sleep?” he asked.
“No. That little voice just wouldn’t shut up.”
“The voice I told you to ignore?” At my silence, he wrapped his arms tighter around me. “Princess-”
“I was also thinking about the fundraiser.” I looked up at him through my lashes, the view of him that greeted me was the bottom of his chin with how low I was laying on him. “Are you sure there isn’t anything I could do?”
With a very tired voice, he said, “We got it all under control.” Looking down at me, he said, “I just need you to be there on my arm, okay?”
“I’m gonna tell Jules to post us. I’m done hiding.”
He pressed his lips to my forehead. “Okay, princess.” Moving his hand down a little, he grabbed my hip and pulled me up a little. “You were too far down. I felt like I had to tilt my head all the way down just to rest my chin on your head.”
I chuckled, another yawn making its appearance. “I love you, John.”
“I love you, too, LG.”
When we woke up the next morning, it was the day of the fundraiser. We took a shower together, and I have to say I agree with Dean; shower sex is hot. Of course, Logan made sure not to clog the drain with his used condom. He and I laughed about it as we finished.
After we had gotten dressed, he stayed in his room to make a phone call while I went downstairs and made myself some coffee. Dean and Tucker talking about the fundraiser and trying to get some stuff finalized.
When Logan made his way down, all I could do was wonder what his phone call was about. I’m sure he’ll tell me.
Before we all knew it, we were at Malone’s getting everything set up for the fundraiser, and not long after that, the fundraiser began.
Hannah was able to get Justin Kohl’s band, After Hours, to play some song requests.
As After Hours was playing their first song, I walked up to Jules and told them that they go ahead and post about their brother and I.
We were about an hour into the fundraiser when After Hours played their cover of Dirty Little Secrets by The All-American Reject.
I was standing in front of Logan, his thumb in the belt loop of my jeans as we watched the band.
“Little Graham.”
I turned my head, a smile on my face. “Deany Baby!” He and I hugged before he walked up to the stage.
If I had to pick one of the Hawks that was more like a brother to me other than Garrett, it would have to be Dean. Even though he’s a fucking playboy, he’s actually really thoughtful and sweet. The girls around here just want him ‘cause he’s a good fuck. Their words, not mine.
“Give it up for After Hours, everybody,” Dean said into the microphone, the crowd cheering. “And a big round of applause to my buddy John Logan for putting on this killer event!”
I turned and clapped along with everyone else, a smile on my face as Logan held out his hands with his own smile before he looked at me and cupped my jaw with his free hand, pressing his lips to mine in a sweet kiss.
“We’re still having a conversation later,” Garrett said, making me laugh.
“Look at him,” Dean said. “Don’t get any better looking than that.”
“Sure doesn’t!” I shouted, everyone in the room laughing.
“Unfortunately, he’s taken, ladies.”
I crossed my arms and raised a brow, almost challenging him.
“And, by God, she’s the sweetest woman to ever grace our presence.”
Looking back at Logan, he raised his index finger in the air, moving it around in a circle, asking Dean to wrap it up.
“And we’ve already raised 2,000 bucks for those Lil’ Canes, but we wanna raise a hell of a lot more for those guys. So get drunk, sign up for our silent auction, and get some cool shit. Sadly, the photobooth is out of order, but there’s still a lot of fun to be had. The band is taking requests. So scan those QR codes and let them know what songs you want to hear. Alright, you guys ready?” Dean put the mic back on the stand and walked off stage after saying, “Let’s have some fun.”
As Dean went to the bar to talk to Allie about God knows what, Logan and I made our way around the room, letting people put money in the bucket and hockey helmet when they held out the bills.
We even snuck off at one point to a dark corner to make-out like horny teenagers before getting back to our tasks for raising money for the Lil’ Canes.
“Alright, we’ve got another request,” Justin said. “This one goes out to Maverick.”
“Maverick, Maverick, who’s–” I gasped, causing Logan to jump and look at me like there was something. “Oh, my god, I know who Maverick is!” Looking between Dean and Allie, I caught on to the looks they were giving each other, putting some pieces together. Pieces that I’m going to keep to myself.
As After Hours played U + Ur Hand by P!NK, I could not help but laugh, getting the message that Allie was sending Dean. At one point she even went up near the stage and danced with Hannah, who called me over to dance with the two of them.
I felt free, dancing and having a good time with these girls. Looking over at Logan, I noticed his signature smirk on his face, watching me have a good time.
Allie walked off, her phone in hand, leaving Hannah and I by ourselves. We shrugged and kept dancing along with the song as the song ended.
“Thanks,” Justin said. “This next one is for fans of One Direction.”
Hannah and I walked off, each going back to our tasks; me looking for my boyfriend to help, and her working the floor.
I spotted him as he walked up to the bar, leaning against it as he spoke to Hannah, my arms going around his middle. He looked at me and smiled, saying, “Hey, princess,” before giving me a quick kiss.
Logan looked off above my head, saying, “I need those freshmen selling raffle tickets and not listening to GHA over there talking strategy.”
Looking at the table in which Garrett and two other freshmen sat, I sigh before looking back at Hannah as she asked, “GHA?”
“General Hard Ass,” Logan and I said in unison.
After laughing, she asked, “What’s so important about this game tomorrow?”
“St. Anthony’s?” Logan said. “Ever since they beat Eastwood, they’ve been gunning for our top spot in the conference.”
“Are they close?”
“They’re on a ten-game streak.”
“Damn,” I said.
“So, they’re close,” Hannah all but wheezed.
“If we lose, they’ll be number one in the conference,” Logan noted.
“Shit,” Hannah chuckled, incredulously.
Motioning towards my brother, Logan told her, “That’s what’s in his head right now, but there’s nothing we can do about that tonight.” Holding up the helmet, he added, “We need people drunk and happy and spending money.”
The three of us laughed, as he held out the helmet, asking, “Can you help?”
She grabbed the head protection and said, “Aye aye, Captain,” before he handed her the raffle tickets.
“Oh, and uh… thanks for all this.”
“What are friends for?” she smiled.
Logan chuckled and moved us to the people standing behind Hannah, talking to them about anything and everything, while also asking about the money for the fundraiser.
I got bored about halfway through the conversation, kissing him on the cheek before I walked over to Garrett and the freshmen, a yawn taking over for a moment.
“Was it Logan?” one of the freshmen asked as I walked up.
“Yes, it was Logan,” I answered before adding with a chuckle, “Now go.”
Hannah laughed before sitting down next to my brother, saying, “This is a party.”
“And?” Garrett asked.
“And parties are supposed to be fun.”
“So is winning.”
“Okay, you guys are boring,” I said before a yawn. “I’m just gonna - yeah.” They laughed as I walked away, standing at a table for the silent auction.
Right before the band ended the song, Logan walked up to me with a smile on his face, a sigh leaving my lips as he said, “There you are, princess,” while wrapping his arms around my middle, my own arms going around his neck.
He set me down after picking me up for a second, our eyes locking. “Are you having fun?”
“I’m getting tired, to be honest,” I answered.
“We’ll leave as soon as this is over,” he promised.
“Oh, my goodness, I’m looking forward to it,” I smiled, a cymbal crash sounding not a second after.
Logan guided me to stand in front of him with his arms wrapped around my middle as Dean’s voice said into the mic, “Okay, party people. A few of our silent auction items are currently going for way undervalue, so if you act fast, you could get them for a steal. A steal. Now, I know there are mostly Boston fans in the house.”
“That’s right!” Logan shouted, making me laugh.
“And as a born and bred New Yorker,” Dean continued after cheers, “I happen to think those people are living in a sad, desperate existence–”
Beau interrupted Dean, saying, “Ow! New York!”
“Get outta here,” Della said in her Boston accent.
“Hey, Della,” Dean said. “We love you, but this one… this one. This one’s part of the family. I have box seats to a New York Rangers game, and a meet and greet with the legend himself, Phil Graham.”
The smile on my face fell at Dean’s words, my brows scrunching and the grip I had on Logan’s arms around me loosening. I looked over at Garrett, seeing the anger in his eyes as he said something to Hannah before he walked over to us.
Turning around, I looked at Logan and asked, “Did you call our fucking dad?”
He looked at me for a moment before he turned to the guy he was talking to, saying, “Hey, I hope your son enjoys the camp,” while shaking his hand.
I felt Garrett walk up behind me, and I only knew it was Garrett by the way he was breathing, and the same anger that was rolling off of me was rolling off of him.
“Baby, what the hell?” Logan asked. “He just donated.”
“Did you call our dad?” Garrett asked.
Logan looked away for a second before looking back at us, saying, “Look, Phil gives something every year. Alright?” Looking above my head at Garrett, he added, “You obviously just didn’t ask him right.”
“Ask him right?” I scoffed at the same time Garrett said, “That’s not– he’s-”
“A self-centered pompous asshole? Yeah, my mom’s in rehab for the fifth time. I get it. Okay?”
Damn it. Here I go feeling bad.
“But who cares, alright? It’s for a good cause.”
“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” Garrett said.
“Logan, did you ever consider why we, or just Garrett, didn’t want you to call?” I asked, crossing my arms.
“Princess-” Logan said.
“Don’t fucking ‘princess’ me.”
Looking between the two of us, Logan asked, “Are you two kidding?” Looking back at Garrett, he added, “All we ever do is think about what you want. Do either of you know how much hockey costs? Genuine question. ‘Cause these kids need the money. I needed the money. This fundraiser’s the only fucking reason I’m here.”
My vision blurred with unshed tears at his words, Garrett’s voice behind me saying, “We know it’s not all about money.”
“Spoken like a couple of people with a shit ton of it.” Logan looked at me for a second before walking off.
“Logan,” I sobbed, turning to face his back.
“Give it up for After Hours,” Dean said.
Garrett wrapped me in a hug, my tears flowing down my cheeks like a waterfall as I sobbed into his shoulder.
“We’re gonna take a break from requests,” Justin said into the mic. “We’re gonna play something brand new for you, it’s an original. Written with the one and only Hannah Wells.”
Garrett turned toward the stage, my cheek meeting his chest as I looked at Justin as he played the song that Garrett had mentioned Hannah was working on for her pop showcase.
I told Garrett that I was going to walk outside to cool off and to get myself together, walking by Logan as he was talking with someone, that helmet basically glued to his hand for donations.
As I leaned against the wall, I thought about why I was crying. Was it for little Logan, who had to rely on fundraisers like these for money just so that he could play the sport he loves. Was it for grown Logan, who still has to rely on his family’s garage and little jobs around campus because, as he said, scholarship money only goes so far? Or was it for me and Garrett, somewhat used to having handouts and money because of our dad?
The door to Malone’s opened and closed as I sniffled, two arms going around me a second later.
“Hey, what’s wrong?”
Sobbing, I replied, “Garrett and I got mad at Logan for calling our dad when Gare asked him not to, which turned into a small argument and talks about money getting thrown back in our faces.” Looking into a pair of blue eyes, I asked, “What if we just broke up? I don’t think I’ll be able to deal with that, Dean.”
“Oh, Little Graham,” Dean said, pulling me tighter into a hug. “He’s an idiot if he ever breaks up with you. You’re a fucking catch, babe.”
I chuckled, despite myself. “You’re not so bad yourself.”
“Listen, let’s go back inside because one, it’s fucking freezing out here, and two, we have to announce the silent auction winners.”
“We?” I wondered, wiping my tears.
“You’re gonna help me,” he smiled.
“Okay. Oh, uhm, before I forget; I know about you and Allie,” I whispered. He went to ask or say something, but I held up a hand to his chest. “I just put the pieces together when Justin sang U + Ur Hand.”
“Fuck me,” he mumbled.
“See, if you would’ve offered months ago, I would have.”
He looked at me with a deadpan expression before we both fell into a fit of laughter, his arm going over my shoulders as he led me back inside the warmth that Malone’s and to the stage, where we both started announcing the silent auction winners.
With the helmet in his hand, Dean held it out to me, my hand going inside to grab a random piece of paper.
Standing on my tiptoes, I said into the mic, “And in first place…” Everyone drummed on the tables as I read from the paper. “Grace Ivers. Please collect your prizes from Della at the bar.”
“Congratulations to all of our lucky winners tonight,” Dean said. “A lot of people got what they wanted, but not all of us.”
I gave him a confused look, somber eyes meeting mine before he added, “So, if there’s any last minute requests, changes of heart, remember that the photobooth is out of order.”
“Deany, Baby” I whispered.
“Okay, yeah, uh, good night!”
Dean and I left the stage, my feet stopping near Logan, our eyes meeting before I walked off to the table that Beau and Tucker sat at.
“He’s been weird tonight, right?” Tucker asked.
“So weird,” Beau agreed.
“Okay, you two are acting like high school girls,” I voiced.
They looked at each other before looking back at me.
I held up my hands and said, “Okay, I’m out,” before slapping them on the table and scooting out of the booth, my eyes finding Hannah sitting at a table by herself, a pen in her hand.
Walking up to her, I pointed and asked, “Mind if I sit? I can be your… muse or whatever.”
She chuckled and nodded before going back to her writing as I just sat there, looking at Logan from afar, those damn tears starting to well up again.
“This is a party,” Garrett said, Hannah and I looking up at him. “Parties are supposed to be fun.” He looked at me and whispered, “Scoot.”
“Are you having fun?” Hannah asked.
“Not really. You? Sis?”
“Yeah, not really.”
“Nope. I want to go home. Which home is the better question to ask,” I said, sighing and leaning my head on Gare’s shoulder, his lips quickly kissing the top of my head.
“Justin and I broke up,” Hannah said, with finality.
“Oh, not words I was expecting to hear from my girlfriend about another guy,” Gare sarcastically said.
“I have two weeks to write another song.”
“There’s plenty of time.”
“You two and Logan gonna be okay?”
“We’ll be fine,” Garrett said. “I’m not so sure about my sister over here.”
“Little G?” Hannah probed.
Sighing, I looked at her, though she looked a little sideways from where my head was resting on Garrett’s shoulder still. “I wanna be okay. I mean… I love him, so. I don’t wanna break up because of… I don’t know, a misunderstanding and miscommunication.”
“He looks at you like you hung the stars,” Garrett softly said. “You’re gonna be fine.”
“Yesterday when he asked about you guys’ dad, it could’ve been an opening to tell him,” Hannah stated.
“Phil’s a dick,” Garrett told Hannah. “Logan knows that. Everybody does. That’s all they have to know.”
“Hann, about what? The abuse?” I asked.
She nodded.
“I… already told him.” I could feel Garrett’s stare on me, so I picked my head up and informed him, “Look, you had told me on speakerphone at my request when you called me on Thanksgiving. He went to get me out of the truck, but saw the look on my face. So, I confided in him, and told him.”
“Guys,” Hannah said, bringing us back into the moment. “What happens when Phil shows up to a game?”
“When I win,” Garrett said. “He nods. And when I lose, he says nothing.”
“He’s a man of words, that Phil Graham,” I muttered.
“He won’t be that hard to ignore.”
“Yeah, for you. You don’t have to sit with him.”
“I think you should tell someone,” Hannah voiced. “Jensen, Logan… again. They care about you. The both of you.”
“I don’t need them, or wanted them, to know,” Garrett replied. Reaching for her hand, he added, “That’s why I have you. I trust you.”
“You guys are making me sick,” I whispered.
“You wanna go home?”
“Yes.”
“I wish,” Hannah said. “I told Della I’d oversee cleanup, and I really should get started on the song.” The three of us got out of the booth before she added, “You two go. I’ll stay at my place tonight.”
“I’m gonna go grab my coat,” I voiced, moving to hug Hannah. Turning to Garrett, I added, “I’ll be outside.” Not waiting for a reply, I walked off to find my coat. Once I did, I quickly put it on, Logan’s scent lingering on it.
Sighing, I walked outside, breathing in the fresh air. Garrett walked outside not long after, putting his arm around my shoulders. “I’m not mad at you, ya’know,” he stated. “Just surprised.”
“I know,” I replied. “In all honesty, it all just came out. Like word vomit.”
“Don’t ever say that again,” he chuckled.
I chucked along with him. “Deal.”
“Ew, I hate that word.”
Garrett opened the Jeep door for me, closing it after I got in. He had asked me where I wanted to go and I could only think of one place; Hawks House.
When he and I made it back, it felt like I blacked out because one minute I was entering the House and the next, I was sitting up in Logan’s bed, my laptop resting on my legs as a movie played.
Waking up the next morning, I felt more… drained than I did rested. I was laying on my side facing Logan’s side, the sheets undisturbed. The door opened and I picked my head up, the devil himself walking inside of his room.
“Lo,” I whispered, sitting up.
“Morning, princess. How’d you sleep?”
“Like shit.”
“Yep. Me, too.” He looked at me for a moment after he grabbed what he needed for the day. “I’ll see you at the game.”
“Wait! Can’t you just talk to me for one fucking second?”
“I have practice. I can’t be late.”
Logan walked out of his room, closing the door. I jumped from the bed, almost tripping over my own feet, and yanked the door open. “Logan!” I ran down the stairs, stopping as the door shut. “Logan!” I yelled.
I made it outside just in time to see his truck pulling away, tears streaming down my face once again.
“Come on, love.”
I felt an arm go under my legs and on my back, my body being picked up bridal style. “He won’t talk to me, Dean.”
“Yo, Garrett!” Dean yelled.
He came down the stairs, all dressed for his practice. “What’s up– Sis?”
“He won’t talk to me,” I cried. “He didn’t come to bed last night, and he just -” I sobbed more. “Won’t talk to me.”
“Hey, hey,” Garrett said, my body shifting between two bodies as my arms wrapped around his neck. “I’ll talk to him, okay?”
“We all will, Little Graham,” Dean agreed.
“What’s going on?” Tucker asked.
Garrett explained everything that happened last night at the fundraiser, Tucker nodding his head as he looked at me.
“We’ll talk to him.”
“Just meet us in front of the arena in about an hour, okay?” Garrett asked, to which I nodded.
He set me down and I went back up the stairs, laying down in Logan’s bed once again.
When I finally stopped crying, I took a shower and put on one of his shirts that I tucked into a pair of jeans I had packed, and my Converse shoes on my feet, grabbing my purse before walking out of the House. Since it was about a fifteen minute walk to the arena, I did just that; walked.
As a charter bus pulled up, I stopped in front of the steps of the arena. Footsteps sounded behind me as Garrett, Logan, Tucker, Dean, Birdie and Simms all stopped to watch the St. Anthony’s hockey team get off the bus.
“Look at those smug motherfuckers,” Dean said.
“Their ten-game streak ends now,” Tucker added.
Logan blew out a breath. “Not if their new center has anything to say about it.”
I turned and looked at him, his eyes looking from the St. A’s players, down to me. When his arm moved a little, I looked down at it, seeing his palm facing me. I took that as my invitation to glue myself to his side. When I breathed a sigh of relief, his scent filled my nostrils as my cheek met the right side of his chest.
“Please, he’s been skating in fucking cornfields,” Dean remarked. “Iowa, or whatever.”
“Indiana,” Birdie corrected. “Kid’s fast as fuck. Physical, too.”
“I don’t like the look of him,” I observed. “He looks… cocky and arrogant.”
“Doesn’t matter, nothing’s getting past us,” Dean announced.
Simms said something in his native tongue of Czech, the words sounding like complete gibberish to me.
“Yeah, see? Simms gets it,” Dean stated.
When the St. A’s team started walking inside, Garrett said, “Fuck yeah, let’s go,” before they all started moving.
Logan removed his arm from around me, and I felt disappointed, but happy and a little shocked when his hand met mine, our fingers interlacing.
“Wait,” I whispered. “I can’t go in there. Jensen’ll kick me out.”
“No he won’t,” Logan replied. “He knows about your skates, so we’ll just tell him you’re gonna practice before we have to hit the ice.”
I didn’t question it further as I raised my brows, continuing to walk by his side.
When we walked in, I almost stopped dead in my tracks at seeing Dad standing there, talking with Jensen. My breaths were a little heavy as I looked at the back of Garrett’s head.
“Shit,” Tucker quietly said. “Papa Graham’s mad early. No pressure, guys.” He, Dean, Birdie and Simms walked off towards the locker rooms.
Logan stayed by my side for a second, turning to face me. “Come to the locker room,” he whispered, my answer being a nod. He kissed me before saying, “I love you.”
“I love you, too.” All the warmth that he gave me quickly turned cold when he let go of my hand to follow the other four as Dad walked up to Garrett and I as he wrapped his arm around my shoulders in a protective manner. My own arm went around his back, my fist clutching his hoodie.
“Garrett,” Dad said, before looking at me to say my name. “Good to see the two of you.” He looked at me again, saying, “We missed you at Thanksgiving.”
“Yeah, well, like I said, I had plans,” I answered.
Garrett didn’t say anything, he just sighed.
“Looks like you got a tough one out there today,” Dad noted. “Feeling good?”
“You know what? Don’t worry about me. I’m ready,” Garrett insisted, almost in a deadpan tone.
My eyes widened when Cindy approached, smiling at Dad while informing him, “Sorry. I left my phone in the car.” She looked at us, that smile still present as she greeted Garrett and I.
I could feel his anger starting to rise as he squeezed me a little tighter. “Cindy,” we both said in unison.
As if she gathered up all the smugness in the world, she looked at Garrett, saying, “Good luck out there today.” She looked at me and added, “We’re looking forward to watching the game with you today.”
Garrett thanked her as my words failed me. How could she fucking stay with Dad after what Garrett told me and after what I heard on the phone?
My brother whispered, “Let’s go,” before all but pulling me into the direction of the locker rooms, stopping to pull his phone out to text Hannah, asking if he can see her before the game.
A/N 2: hi, friends! let me know what you thought about! again, please do not hesitate to reblog and give some feedback, whether it be in the reblogs, comments, or my inbox.
Additional Notes: i'm open to writing for more off campus characters if this does well.
John Logan Taglist: @gingerihardlyknowher17 @meetmeinthefamilyvideo @peacefrogloverr @f4ll-for-you @melsunshine
If you’re tagged and didn’t want to be, please let me know.
Italics wouldn’t let me tag!
~~~
*Please don’t post my writing anywhere else without my consent. The author of this work will always and forever be @harringtonstilinski.
All characters, story lines, and plot aside from y/n and her storyline & plot, are all of the work of Elle Kennedy, author of the Off Campus book series.
*These works contain material protected under International and Federal Copyright Laws and Treaties. Any unauthorized reprint or use of this material is prohibited.
No part of these works may be reproduced in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system without express written permission from the author / publisher.
Author: @harringtonstilinski
Characters: John Logan x Graham!Reader (Little G, Little Graham, LG)
Word Count: 18.9k (i know y'all wanted a long fic, but tumblr isn't letting me upload more than 1,000 block lines or whatever. i guess 50.8k is just too much for a single upload, lol)
Warnings: whole season rewrite of sorts, fluff, lil' angst, nicknames (little g, little graham, lg, princess), mentions of dv, mentions of blood on hands, lg is almost anywhere and everywhere so if that's not your speed then kindly keep scrolling, loosely using hannah and garrett's storyline so if that not your cup of tea please keep scrolling, these warning won't be changing at all during the series, lol
Requested: no | yes;
Smut: no | yes; 18+ MINORS DNI: mutual masturbation, oral (m+f receiving), fingering (f receiving), protected & unprotected m+f (unprotected is one scene. always wrap before you tap. thanks.), these aint changing, lol
A/N: Hi, friends! A couple of scene rewrites turned this... book. Little spoiler; the info about his background was received from Google at the time of writing. Anyway. If you like this, please do not hesitate to reblog and give some feedback, whether it be in the reblogs, comments, or my inbox. As always, read at your own risk and enjoy 😊
Logan and I were laughing about something as we sat in a booth at Malone’s, our burgers and fries half eaten. I couldn’t even tell you what the conversation was about because I was just having the time of my life.
I looked down at my plate, humming Baby Now That I Found You to myself, not realizing that Logan could hear me.
“You must really love that song,” he observed.
I nodded my head a little while smiling to myself. “Mom used to play Garrett and I all kinds of music.”
“She sounds cool.”
“Yeah. Yeah, she was. She had this huge record collection, and would let Garrett and I pick one out when our dad… got too…” I stopped my words, thinking about how much information I wanted to give. “Intense, would be the word, I guess.”
Looking up at him, all I saw was softness in his orbs. “Do you feel any type of way when you listen to it?”
Thinking about my words for a moment, I brought the corner of my mouth up a little in a soft, thoughtful smirk. “Happy. Protected. Free.”
His phone started going off with either text messages or Snapchats, I wasn’t sure.
Sighing, I put my napkin on the table before standing. “Uhm, it’s-it’s getting late. I should head back to my place. I’ve got classes and stuff in the morning, so…”
He went to stand, saying, “Let me give you a ride back.”
“No, that’s okay. It’s not far. I’ll manage.” Before I could let him reply, I said, “I’ll see you later,” before I walked out of Malone’s, unshed tears lining my eyes.
I knew this night was going too well to be true, while knowing something like this would happen to me while with my crush.
~~~
I ended up calling Garrett, telling him about my dilemma. “The night was so perfect, Gare. Why did his stupid phone have to ruin it?”
“Are you sure I’m the one you should be talking to about this?”
“Don’t deflect, Garrett Graham. I’m your little sister trying to vent about your stupid fucking best friend.”
“Speaking of that best friend, he just walked into the House, seeming a little pissed off.”
“Good!” I exclaimed. “Maybe tonight taught him a valuable lesson; turn the phone off when having dinner with a girl you just made come through mutual masturbation.”
“Ew!” Garrett exclaimed, saying my first name. “I didn’t need to fucking know that!”
“What; like you don’t make girls come when I’m in the House?” He was quiet for a moment before I said. “It’s equally disgusting, trust me.”
Garrett sighed on his end of the phone before asking, “Do you want me to talk to him?”
“If you want to. I’m not gonna make you.”
We talked a little more about almost anything and everything before getting off the phone. After I took a shower, I got Logan’s shirt back on, even though I was still mad at him before I crawled into bed and started reading some of my book.
I woke up the next morning to a text from Logan.
I’m really sorry. I haven’t had much contact with any girl in a few weeks.
Wait. That came out wrong.
Point is, I’m sorry.
I shook my head and got up from my bed, going into the bathroom to brush my teeth before getting ready for the day. My phone rang as I was putting stuff in my backpack. “Hello?” I answered, trying to shove one last thing in my backpack.
“Come to practice. I’m sure Jensen will let you sit in on it.”
“Yeah, I’m not so sure he’s too fond of me anymore.”
“Come on. I’m sure he’ll let you if I talk to him.”
“You wanting to influence him doesn’t have anything to do with our last name, does it?”
Garrett was quiet for a moment before he stuttered, “N-no.”
I chuckled. “As much as I would love to, I have class at the same as your practice.”
“Damn.” He sighed. “Alright. I’ll see you sometime after?”
“Yup.”
We said our goodbyes before we hung up, and I went to my classes for the day.
It wasn’t until later in the afternoon when I was greeted with a text from Garrett.
Hannah’s going to Drunk Shakespeare, and I’ve been roped into going. Come with?
Shaking my head a little, I smiled and replied back;
nope. i’m not old enough to drink, remember? think i’ll go skate for a little bit at the rink. you have fun, though.
As soon as I sent the text, my phone started ringing, Dean’s name and picture popping up. “Deany Baby,” I answered.
“Come to Drunk Shakespeare,” he said in greeting.
“I can’t. Still underage for alcohol,” I chuckled. “You have fun, though, okay? Drink for me.”
Dean sighed on his end of the line before answering, “We’re gonna miss you, Little Graham.”
Laughing, I threw my head back just the littlest bit before I said, “I’ll miss you guys, too. Bye, Deany Baby.”
“Bye, Little Graham.”
After hanging up, I went back to my apartment and put my things on my desk, opting to get some homework done before closing my books and heading to the hockey rink.
When I walked in the locker room, I noticed that something was off. Looking around the stalls; one of the practice uniforms was missing. Shrugging it off, I grabbed my skates, switching my shoes out for them.
After I walked my way to the ice, I could faintly hear skating, but I didn’t think anything of it as I walked to the players bench and took off my skate guards before getting onto the ice.
As I started my skating, I looked and saw a Hawks player on the ice, but I didn’t care enough to look at the number on the back of the jersey. I let him have his side of the ice while I used my side.
I was so lost in my own mind that I didn’t notice until the last second a body standing in between the players benches and the Hawks player skating up to him, taking off his helmet.
My heart just about fell out of my butt when the player flipped his hair back. There’s only one person in this whole world that I knew did that… and that person was John Logan. As I skated closer, I noticed that the other person was my brother, Garrett.
“Garrett?” I asked, coming to a stop. “What are you doing here?”
“Came to talk to Logan,” he said, pointing at his best friend.
I nodded once, looking at Logan for a moment, our eyes meeting before I said, “Okay. I’ll leave you to it, then.” Turning around to leave, I closed my eyes for a moment before a husky voice stopped me.
“Stay.”
After turning my head over my shoulder to look at Logan, I let out an audible breath before nodding my head again, following him and my brother to the players bench.
“You’re getting some good power behind the shot,” Garrett said.
“Still going wide,” Logan answered.
“Well, as long as you keep hitting the rink.” Garrett turned his head to me, our eyes meeting. “Your turns are getting better.”
I smiled a little before nudging his arm with my shoulder. “Thanks, G.”
He went back to his conversation with Logan, who chuckled. “Remember Eastwood? Freshman year?”
“Yeah,” Logan replied. “That wasn’t on me, alright? Birdie took the shot. It just deflected off my stick.”
Garrett looked back at me with a confused, but amused look, which caused me to softly laugh before he looked back at Logan to say, “And Bragg’s teeth.”
“I bought him a beer; he’s fine.”
They both laughed at the memory as I soft smiled again and laid my head on Garrett’s shoulder.
“Hey, sorry I couldn’t make the Shakespeare thing,” Logan said.
“Me, too,” I said, tilting my head back to look up at him.
“It’s okay,” Garrett replied. “You two didn’t miss much.”
After a moment, Logan said, “So… you and Hannah?”
There went my heart again, sinking into my butt. Even though we had a good night, or what I thought was a good night, he was still asking about and pining over Hannah. I loved the girl, don’t get me wrong, but… why is he asking about her the night after we… had a good time? I fucking masturbated in front of him, for crying out loud!
I stood up as Garrett sighed to make my way to the other bleachers next to us for guards before he said, “I don’t know what I was thinking. I don’t have time for a girlfriend.”
There’s those damn tears again.
Get it together, Graham. You’ve never cried over a boy. Why are you crying over one now?
“Hey, I’m sorry, man,” Logan said. “I know you were really into her.”
“It’s fine,” Garrett said. “There’s a plan in place for me. Team captain, Frozen Four, Bruins. All I gotta do is follow through.”
“That’s a good plan. People would kill to have that plan.”
They both quickly chuckled before Garrett said, “Yeah, right, exactly.” He was quiet for a moment before he said, “Hannah was just a distraction.”
“Coulda fooled me,” I mumbled, sitting down to put my guards on.
“Yeah, I mean…” Logan said. “Sometimes you don’t get everything you want. But you’re Garrett Graham.” He and I locked eyes as he said, “And you’re Little Graham, aka LG. Alright. Things are gonna work out for the two of you. They always do.”
“Yeah, well, for you, too, man,” Garrett said. “It’s me and you on the Bruins. That’s the dream, right?”
“Yeah, that’s the dream.” Looking at my brother, Logan added. “Anyway, I was gonna hit Malone’s, if you two wanted to join. You two look like you could use it.”
My cheeks freaking heated at the invitation, and I’m sure the look on my face wasn’t any better.
“That’s alright,” Gare said. “I’m gonna stay.” Looking at me, he added, “You can go, though.”
“I don’t know,” I whispered.
“We can talk,” Logan mentioned. “I miss talking to you.”
“It’s been a day.”
“Doesn’t matter.” He got up after saying his goodbye’s to my brother before looking at me to say, “My truck is outside if you change your mind.”
After I made it back to Gare’s stall and changed back into my regular shoes, my mind kept swirling around at the idea of being with Logan again. Granted, it’d been 24 hours, but still. I missed him.
I guess my heart did, too, because next thing I knew, I was walking up to his truck, a little surprised to see him leaning against it, his phone in his hand, the screen lighting up his face.
Turning his head to look at me, Logan smirked that damn John Logan smirk that I bet had every girl falling to their knees. Before I could say anything, I heard Baby Now That I Found You playing through his phone speaker.
With a surprised laugh, I slowly walked up to him, watching as he set his phone on the edge of his truck bed before reaching out for me. Dropping my purse that I had grabbed on the way out of my apartment earlier, I wrapped my arms around his neck at the same moment his arms wrapped around my waist.
The tears that had formed earlier were back, a few sliding down my cheeks.
With a heavy sigh, Logan said, “I’m so sorry, princess. I mean what I said in my texts. When I meant much contact, I really meant no contact.”
“Shut up,” I said, pulling back to cup his cheeks.
Even though I was initiating the kiss, when he went to place his lips on mine, I backed away. “Wait.”
“Wait?”
“Are we on the same page here?”
Pointing to his truck with his thumb, he said, “Don’t you hear the song playing? I was trying to be romantic here. You’ve broken my heart, LG.”
I giggled before I said, “I just don’t wanna be your friend, John.”
“Ouch. First name. This is serious.”
“As a fucking heart attack.”
“This isn’t how you kiss your friends, Little G.”
“Ew, no. LG or princess from you, please. Oh, for the love of hockey, please no more Snaps or texts.”
“I shall ask for the unsexiest of Snaps and texts.”
Laughing, I playfully shoved his shoulder and said, “You’re so stupid.”
He didn’t reply. He just placed his lips on mine, and one minute, the both of us were making out like stupid teenagers in high school, and the next we were entering his bedroom, lips attached while clothes were being shed, and the door was being kicked shut.
Logan picked me up and walked me to his bed, a shriek and giggle escaping me before my back met the mattress, his lips right back on mine. Absolutely no words were said between us as I felt him unclasp my bra before he guided his lips from mine to my jaw, my neck and to my nipples, where gave each one the same amount of love; sucking, gently biting and pinching, sending more sparks down to my core.
“Fuck, Logan,” I whispered, threading my hands into his hair.
He chuckled before moving his lips to my stomach, kissing his way down until he reached the top of my panties, looking into my eyes as he slowly guided the material down my legs, a sly smirk on his face.
“If you don’t put that damn mouth to uuuuuuuu- ohmygod.” I moaned loudly as he finally put his mouth where I needed him most. His tongue went from licking stripes up my core to giving my clit attention.
When he inserted a finger into me, I was just about done for. Logan hit that spot inside me before adding a second finger, the sensation driving me wild. As his tongue and his fingers worked in tandem, I threaded my fingers through his hair right before I came without warning.
As I started to come down from my high, Logan kissed his way back up my stomach before his mouth met mine again, my own taste on my tongue. It felt very erotic, kissing him after he went down on me.
“Fuck, that was hot,” I breathed.
“Oh, princess, there’s a lot more where that came from.”
Wrapping my legs around his waist, I surprised both of us by flipping him over. “My turn.” I kissed his lips before moving to his jaw, neck and chest, kissing my way down his stomach.
He helped me by removing his boxers, his cock standing a full mast.
“Ooohhhhh, fuck me,” I muttered.
“Oh, I will, trust me,” Logan said, winking when I looked at him.
“Arrogant little fucker.” When I wrapped my hand around his shaft, he hissed in a breath, letting out a moan after I put my lips around the head of his cock, taking as much of him in my mouth as I could without setting my gag reflex off.
“Fuck, princess,” he groaned. “Keep doing that and I’ll down your throat.”
I smiled at him after releasing him from my mouth with a small pop. “I’m counting on it.”
He grabbed at me, laughter spilling through the room as he wrapped his arms around me, lifted his head to connect our lips again before flipping me back over, reaching over to his nightstand to grab a condom out of the drawer. I watched as he looked down to roll the rubber down from tip to base before he grabbed himself, guiding the tip to my entrance.
Looking back at me, he said, “Once I start, I won’t stop.”
Shaking my head, I replied, “I don’t ever want you to.”
He kissed me again before slowly pushing his cock into pussy, my gasp filling the room. “Fuck, princess.”
“Ohmygodohmygodohmygod.” I moaned when he bottomed and was still for a moment. I knew he was letting me adjust to him. My eyes locked on his chocolate ones that were laced with concern. “I’m okay. Please move.”
Kissing me again, he started to move his hips at a slow pace before I wrapped my legs around him, urging him to move faster. When he did, I was a moaning freaking mess. The last time I had sex, I moaned quietly, as to not disturb anyone else, but with Logan? Fuck it, I didn’t care. I didn’t care if Garrett walked in the House and heard me. That’s how good Logan was making me feel.
With each thrust, my heart fell harder and deeper for this man above me. He shifted a little, letting himself rub my clit as he fucked me into freaking oblivion.
“Oh, my - Lo, I’m gonna come. Please don’t stop.”
“Wasn’t planning on it,” he rasped, grunting at the end of his sentence. “I’m gonna come, too.”
With two more thrusts, we were both goners, coming together. He stayed hovering over to me, making sure everything emptied into the condom before slowly pulled out of me to stand and discard the used rubber.
Logan got back into his bed, wrapping his arms around me to pull me into him. I turned over, putting us face to face a moment before I reached up and gently placed my hand on his cheek.
A smile tugged at his lips at the action. “I could do that and this all day.”
“What?”
“Fuck you, and then watch you watch me.”
My own lips tugged into a smile at his words. “I’m counting on it.” I couldn’t help the laugh that bubbled up a few seconds prior to hearing Garrett’s name being called. “Please tell me–”
“Yup. Both Graham’s have gotten or is getting fucking right now.”
Burying my face in his chest, I groaned while he laughed.
A sound that soon became my new favorite.
~~~
Being with Logan these last few weeks has been an amazing experience. I sat in on his practice; Hannah beside me, of course, for Garrett. She and I even somewhat sat together at the games, cheering for our boys and all that. Ya’know, being good girlfriends and shit.
Logan’s arm was always around my shoulders at parties, where I got to see him thrive as an individual.
We helped each other study for tests and quizzes. I helped him with his hockey when he asked.
It was like living a fairytale. And, yes, the sex was just as amazing as the first time, if not better every single time.
That didn’t make sense. Just go with it.
Today was no different for sex, except we were at the Hawks House instead of my apartment. I don’t think we realized that we were switching off every time we had sex.
We all but bust the door down when entering his bedroom, backpacks and clothes being shed. My back met the mattress as he shed his tank off as I shimmied out of my jeans and panties.
My bra was the last thing to be shed prior to him hovering over me to place his lips on mine. At one point, I heard the front door slam closed, so Logan took that as we needed to get under the sheets in case someone came busting into his room… again.
Before I knew it, his fingers were inside me, bringing me to orgasm before he quickly hovered over me to sheath himself inside me, fucking me to the pace that was almost humanly impossible.
It was a good thing he had just spilled into his condom because someone came pounding on the door, announcing that the food was going to be finished cooking soon.
We looked from the door to each other before breaking out into laughter. Our laughter died down a few moments later, our clothes back on our backs before I walked out of the room and down the stairs to the kitchen.
Logan and I had agreed when we started dating that we would do our best to keep it on the down low so that Jules wouldn’t suspect anything and end up posting it to Fifth Line. So, when we were at the House, one of us had to leave the bedroom first before the other came down about a minute or so later.
Instinct kicked in as I asked what I needed to do to help, Hannah putting me in charge of getting all the sides we’d need out. As I did what she asked, I saw movement from the corner of my eye; Logan moving about the kitchen with a fucking backward caps on.
I swear the science behind that needs to be studied because hotdamn. Hot face emoji.
Dean and Jules came into the kitchen as Tucker set a place on the island, Logan laid out the silverware, and Hannah set a pan of lasagna on the island… next to two other pans. These boys and their appetites, I swear.
Jules made us get together for a group picture, Dean standing in between Logan and myself, squishing me in between him and Hannah, all of us smiling or whatever at the camera.
After they all ate the lasagna, and I ate what Tuck had helped Hannah modify for me, we were all sitting on the couch while the boys played their hockey video game. I had laid down at one point, putting my head on Logan’s lap. I woke up the next morning with his head between my legs.
My hand instantly went to head to hold in place, the release I was feeling came up on me without any sort of warning before that freaking dam burst. I had to lean on my elbow to try and get him to stop because the sensitivity was becoming too much… right before I came again.
Logan crawled up my body, placing kisses where he could before appearing above me. “Morning.”
“I hate you.”
Shaking his head, he said, “No, you don’t,” before kissing me, never minding the fact that neither of us had brushed our teeth yet.
We flipped over, and somehow his head was hanging off the side of the bed, my mouth going straight for his cock that was standing at almost full mast. Once I took him in, I wrapped my hand around what couldn’t fit before starting to bob my head up and down.
I wasn’t doing it for very long before he flipped us back over, my own head hanging off the side as he fucked me senseless, always making sure that he was wrapped before he tapped.
As we laid in his bed coming down from our highs, he turned his head to look at me, asking breathlessly, “Do you wanna come to the Liquid IV shoot with me today?”
“I’ll do anything you ask me to at this point.” I looked over at him before bursting into laughter. “Yes, John Logan, I will come with you to the shoot.”
After we dressed and had some breakfast, thankful no one was in the House, we made our way to the arena, walking hand in hand down the stalls. Before we walked in, he turned towards me, placing his lips on mine before walking into the locker room.
Hannah and Garrett showed up a few minutes later, the two doing the same thing Logan and I just did before my brother turned to me, surprised to see me, but gave me a hug anyway before walking to his stall.
Us girls chatted for a moment before the photographer and other people on set told us we could sit in the room and watch them do the photoshoot.
My eyes were trained on Logan the entire time, wishing that I could replace the lip of the bottle with my own; which pair, I didn’t care.
The makeup artist for the shoot went over to Garrett to put some more face powder on his face to not make him so shiny while Hannah’s eyes never left him. I almost gagged when he winked at her.
Logan looked at me with that damn smirk on his face before he cast his eyes to Wellsy. Did I hate it? Yes. Was I scared that he’d leave me for her? Heck no. Not when Hannah and Garrett seemed to be super happy with each other.
When the photoshoot was over, I walked out with Gare and Wellsy as he offered me a ride, but I declined, saying that I would either walk or see if Logan would give me one.
And…. a ride he gave me… or rather, I gave him because we didn’t make it out of the parking lot before I climbed into his lap and rode him like there’s no tomorrow. When we came down from our highs, he drove us back to the Hawks House, where we laid in his bed and watched a movie on my laptop.
What movie? Dirty Dancing, of course.
After that, it was different little dates; me sitting on the curb while he worked on his truck, skating together at the rink - me trying to teach him how to figure skating things, and he trying to let me hit pucks in the net. Just… having an amazing time.
~~~
With my head hanging over the side of the bed, I moaned loudly to the point where I literally thought I’d shake the house down as Logan hovered over me. I had no idea what the fuck I was reaching for, but I grabbed something as I heard Logan grunt before stilling.
“Uh… sis?”
“Did you hear that?” I asked.
“Princess, I think the whole house and campus heard that,” Logan answered.
Picking my head up, I looked at him with a deadpan expression. “Fucking rude. That’s not what–”
“Sis! You there?”
“Garrett?”
“Where the hell are you?”
“U-uh. My apartment…”
“What are you doing in your apartment?”
I was quiet for a moment before I looked at Logan and said, “M-masturbating?” Looking in the direction of my phone, I gave it an offended look at hearing the beeps, indicating that Garrett had, in fact, hung up on me. “Asshole.”
Logan and I quickly got dressed before I called him back, his greeting being, “If you say that again, I will cut my own ears off.”
“Sorry,” I said. “What’s up, big bro?”
“You still coming over Friendgiving?”
“Uhm, yes, I wouldn’t miss it for the world. A chance to have Tuck’s cooking? Hello, I’m always down.”
“Even if he makes you cook or chop something?”
“I live for it, Gare!” I chuckled before adding, “Okay, maybe that was sarcastic, but I really do like helping him.”
He was quiet for a minute before I scrunched my brows and said, “Gare? What’s wrong? You just went radio silent on me.”
“Dad just texted. Said he’s stopping by practice, and wants us to talk to him.”
Sighing, I pinched the bridge of my nose. “Do I have to? I’d rather punch him in the face or cut off his dick.” I was quiet for a moment, a thought coming to my mind. “Or both.”
Very faintly on his end, I heard a woman ask how many people are going to be at our Friendsgiving.
“Uhm, who is that?” I asked.
“Hannah’s mom,” he whispered before saying louder, “Hi, Mrs. Wells.”
“Who’s on the phone? Am I interrupting?”
“No, ma’am. Just my sister.”
“Ooh, ooh, put me on speaker!” I waited a couple of seconds before saying, “Hi, Mrs. Wells!”
“Hi, sweetheart. Han, what do you guys call her?”
“Oh, uhm, Little Graham, Little G, LG, or just her name,” Hannah said, chuckling at the end. She told her mom my first name, to which I was greeted with by Mrs. Wells.
“You two call me Carrie,” Mrs. Wells said. “You weren’t exaggerating, Hannah. He is so handsome.”
“Gag me with a spoon,” I said at the same time Hannah said, “Okay, hanging up now.”
“Garrett, Hannah’s dad is going to be so jealous I met you first,” Carrie said. “He’s been bragging about you to all of our friends. He posted about your game last night.”
The game that they, unfortunately, lost. I felt the bed dip behind me, legs appearing on either side of me while two arms went around my waist.
“He wanted to tag you, but don’t worry. I didn’t let him. Just know that you have a super fan over here.”
Hannah voiced that they had lost last night, and I could just feel his face fall at her words after Carrie said that her husband was still proud. Dad never said anything like to him growing up. All Dad cares about is winning and nothing else.
I was brought back when Carrie said, “It was nice to meet you, Garrett and…” She paused for a moment before saying, “Little G.”
“Nice to meet you, too, Carrie,” Garrett and I said together.
“Sorry, little sis. Uhm, I gotta go. I’m sorry.”
“No, it’s okay. Uhm… Gare?”
“Yeah?”
I sighed before saying, “I love you.” We don’t say it often to each other, only when we feel the other needs it.
“Love you, too.”
We hung up without another word, my head leaning on Logan’s shoulder.
“What was that about?” he asked, placing a kiss to my own shoulder.
I took a deep breath and released it, saying, “Garrett asking about Friendsgiving. Then Hannah’s mom asked about it, so.” Turning my head, I looked at his profile before he turned his head to look at me.
Logan gave me a quick kiss before I asked, “Don’t you have practice this afternoon?”
“Yeah. Come with?”
Letting out an exasperated sigh, I turned my head to face forward. “I kinda have to. Phil is going to be there and, apparently, wants to talk to me and Garrett. About what? Only God knows that.”
He took his own deep breath, releasing it as he squeezed me a little and said, “I’m sure it’ll be fine, and if not, just look for me, okay? I’ll come to your rescue.”
I looked at him again, a smile on my face. “My knight in shining armor?”
“Always, princess. Always.”
Logan and I walked out of the house together and rode in his truck together, not caring if anyone saw us. His hand was glued to my thigh the entire ride to the arena, and our fingers laced as we walked inside.
Garrett had texted me and asked that I meet him in the tunnels, so before I walked off to find my brother, I turned my head and kissed Logan before making my way to where he’d ask to meet.
Seeing my brother, I walked up to him, giving him a look that said Let’s get this over with just seconds prior to us walking towards the players benches, stopping halfway for Garrett to drop his duffle, signaling to our dad that we were in his presence.
He turned around, walking to us with his arms out for a few steps before coming to a stop in front of us. “I didn’t know how else to get you two to talk to me.”
“Awkward,” I sang, trying to relieve the awkward silence.
“I want you two to come home for Thanksgiving,” Dad said.
“No, thanks, I have plans.”
Dad looked at me, saying my first name with a hint of a growl, Garrett’s arm going in front of me for protection before looking at me, his expression reading, Do you believe what he’s asking?
“Are you serious?” Garrett asked.
“Cindy still really wants to meet you before the wedding,” Dad mentioned. Looking at me, he added, “And to give you a second chance.” Putting his eyes back on Garrett, he continued, “I would appreciate it, as well.”
Garrett and I just looked at each other, not knowing what to really say. Looking back at our dad, he said, “Look, I don’t know what kind of bullshit game you’re playing, but I don’t–”
“It’s not a game, Garrett. I’m really trying here.”
“Yeah. Okay,” I muttered.
“I’m a different man now, and I don’t expect you to understand this, but Cindy… she’s chosen to trust me. And I want to be someone worthy of that trust.”
“Yeah, well, Cindy fucking chose wrong.”
Garrett whispered my name, looking down at me. I apologized with a look that only Garrett knew before he looked back at the man we call Dad.
“Kids, please. Just think about it.”
“I already have plans,” I repeated.
Garrett moved his arm from in front to me to around my shoulders, leaning back against the wall behind us before Dad walked away.
After a few moments, I sighed and wrapped my arm around Garrett’s middle before walking back to the parking lot, my feet carrying me to Logan’s truck, where I sat in the passenger seat until he came back out.
“Hey, princess,” he said, closing his door. Not sure if he could sense my mood change, but as I looked at him, his smile dropped. “Hey, what’s the matter?”
Shaking my head, I said, “Dad wants Gare and I to go back home for Thanksgiving, but I told him I already had plans. I’m making him think that I’m thinking about it. My mind is already set, though.”
“Would you want to go back home?” Logan asked.
“Hell no. Things with him are not good at all. Like, they’re complicated.”
“He’s still your dad, though. Even if he is a hard-ass.”
Shaking my head, slowly, I replied, “He seemed… I don’t know, different before practice.”
“Good or bad.”
Setting my eyes on a random spot outside of the truck, I said, “Definitely not good ‘cause his ass isn’t capable of that, but… I guess, I hope so? I mean, people can change if they want to, but it’s just a matter of if he wants to.” Looking back at him, I asked, “Do you think I should give him another chance?”
“If that’s what you want, princess.”
“I don’t want to,” I whispered, my vision going a little blurry. Scooting closer to him, I said, “I wanna be with you, Tuck, and Dean, if he’s not going to New York. Hell, even Jules.”
He kissed me before whispering, “Okay,” giving me another, longer one after. “Hey, I’m, uhm, gonna go back inside. Wanna come? You look like you could use a skate session.”
Nodding, I wiped my cheeks. “Yeah, but I might skip the ice. Just watch you.”
About a half hour later, I was standing in the players bench section with Jules, watching Logan practice his freaking heart out. He stopped in front of us, taking his helmet off and flipping his hair back.
“Damn, that’s fucking sexy,” I muttered as he landed his arms on either side of me.
“Am I getting faster?” he asked, out of breath.
I looked over at Jules, who had wide eyes, as they said, “Oh, I lost interest in that.” They looked at me and said, “Little Graham?”
My brows just about met my hairline as I asked, “Was I supposed to be paying attention to that?” Putting my eyes on Logan’s, I added, “I was too busy looking at your ass.”
“Gross,” Jules muttered. They held up their phone, saying, “You look good,” while showing a picture from the photoshoot Logan did with Garrett. “Mean.”
“Like ‘tough’ mean or ‘you’ mean?” Logan asked.
Jules thought about it for a second before saying, “Zdeno Chara mean. You could never pull off ‘me’ mean.”
“You’re way hotter than Zdeno Chara,” I whispered, looking up at Logan.
He chuckled before saying, “I’ll take it.”
“By these pictures, I’d assume you weren’t into Garrett’s girlfriend,” Jules said.
Logan and I looked at each other, our expressions reading sadness at the fact that we’re still hiding our relationship from his sibling.
“Because I’m not!” he quietly exclaimed.
“Right.”
He scoffed, that smile I loved so much appearing on his face.
Jules’ phone started vibrating, indicating that someone was calling them, Hastings Rehab Center appearing on their screen.
“Looks like you drew the short straw.”
My brows furrowed, a thought in my head making its way to the forefront; who was in Hastings Rehab?
Logan moved a couple of inches away from me as Jules asked, “Want me to put it on speaker?”
“I’d rather keep skating suicides.”
“She’s probably having a hard time right now.”
“Because she’ll be alone on Thanksgiving? She did that to herself.”
“Wait, back up; who’s in rehab?” I asked.
Ignoring me, they both continued their conversation.
“She’s trying, dude,” Jules said.
“She’s always ‘trying’,” he answered. “Better get that.” He flipped his hair back before putting his helmet back on. He avoided my eyes as he turned and skated to the middle of the rink.
Jules looked at me before answering the phone. “Hi, mom.”
Okay, so, he’s keeping something from me. I’ll get it out of him one way or another.
~~~
The next morning, there was a little bit of tension between Logan and I as we both were in the kitchen with Dean and Tucker. I wanted to confront him about what went down at the rink last night, but thought better of it.
He’d tell me when he’s ready.
“This, gentlemen and Little G, is 25 pounds of pure poultry perfection,” Tuck said, setting a turkey on the counter, Dean, Logan and myself jumping a little at the thud it made.
“Tuck!” I whined. “I almost spilled my coffee.”
“Sorry, Little G.”
“That’s a big ass turkey,” Logan said.
“Damn straight.” Tuck pointed at his first name twin. “We’re gonna kill Thanksgiving.” He looked at me and added, “Unlike last year when everyone ‘brought’ something and all we had was a turkey and 300 Miller High Life’s.”
I chuckled into my mug as Dean said, “Champagne of beers.”
“I actually wanna remember my Thanksgiving this year,” Tuck said, pointing at Dean. “Which is why I’ve taken it upon myself to handle all food preparations because this year is going to be the best Thanksgiving. The perfect Thanksgiving.” He looked at me and asked, “Wanna help?”
I sighed, placing my mug on the counter. “Uhm, I’m thinking about changing my mind this year and heading to Phil’s this year.”
“Why?”
Looking up, my eyes met Logan’s brown ones. Shaking my head a little while shrugging, I mumbled, “Just a thought.” Looking at Tuck, I said, “Again, just a thought. If you need help, I’ll stay.”
“Perfect. One small favor; can you move over there?” Tuck pointed at the space between Dean and Logan.
Grabbing my mug, I moved over to where he asked, my body stiffing at the hand on the back of my thigh.
I almost choked on my coffee when Tuck opened the fridge; a shit ton of food staring back at us.
“Holy shit,” Dean said at the same time Logan voiced, “Fucking hell,” with my own “Oh, my god,” laced in there.
“Since I can’t go home,” Tucker said. “I’ve decided to make all my mama’s hits from scratch.”
I looked at each man beside me while Tucker continued, “We’ve got three kinds of pie, two kinds of cranberry sauces, and more sweet potatoes than you can shake a stick at.”
Tuck closed the fridge as he said, “And the piece de resistance,” before kissing his fingers. “The Tucker family deep-fried turkey. All rights reserved, 1985.”
I just about spit my coffee out all over the plastic covered turkey when he slapped the damn thing before feeling a tap on my shoulder, looking over the culprit.
“Can I go work out now?” Dean asked.
“I don’t think he’s done,” Logan and I answered.
I looked at him, taking a deep, quiet breath.
“No, Little Graham, I am very much not done,” Tuck said. “A general is only as good as his troops, okay? Where is your brother?”
“I’ve no fucking clue,” I answered, pulling my head back some with a raised brow and shoulder.
“Are we supposed to be your troops?” Dean chuckled.
“I’m not leaving anything up to chance,” Tucker answered. “This, my friends, will be a military operation. You all have jobs to do.”
Dean and Logan chuckled from either side of me, a smile on my face as I tried to hold back my own laughter.
“Little G, where the fuck is your brother?”
“What’s up?” Garrett said.
“Oh, my goodness, Gare, save me,” I said, walking over to him, where he embraced me in a side hug. “Thanks for joining, big bro.”
“You and Wellsy will handle the pie crust from Della’s backstock,” Tuck said.
“For?” Garrett wondered.
Tucker pointed at the turkey at the same time Logan and I said, “Thanksgiving.”
“Oh, right. Sorry, Tuck. Hannah and I are going to my dad’s place in Boston. Can’t make it.”
After I punched Garrett in the stomach, I exclaimed, “You decided to go and you didn’t fucking tell me?”
“Sorry. I didn’t think you’d want to go, or even know. It was a last minute decision.”
I heard Tuck sigh before he said, “Okay. No problem, no problem.” I could see him starting to stress out, so I moved from beside Garrett to Dean’s side, wrapping my arms around his neck. “Deany Baby, can you handle all of Gare’s stuff?”
“Little Graham, I’d be all over that, but I’m road-tripping down to New York with Bella.”
“Who the fuck is Bella?” I asked, more to myself. “Deany Baby, why are you leaving me?”
He chuckled and stood, placing a kiss to the top of my head before he looked at Tucker and said, “Blackout Wednesday, dude. Drinksgivng? Why would I be drunk here when I can be drunk there? Sorry, bro.” Looking back at me, he said, “I’ll see you next year.”
Dean and Garrett walked off, leaving Tuck, Logan and I in the kitchen.
“So the friends are abandoning Friendsgiving,” Tuck said.
I walked up to him, wrapping my arms around his waist, giving him a side hug. “Don’t worry, Tuck. I won’t abandon you.”
“You’re not leaving?” Tuck and Logan asked.
Shaking my head, I said, “Nope. I don’t want to be around Phil anyway.”
“Who needs them?” Logan said. “Jules and I are still here, too. It’s gonna be the perfect fucking Thanksgiving. What do you need?”
Taking his phone out of his pocket, while jostling me around in the process, Tuck said, “I’ll send you my to-do list,” before tapping the top of his phone to Logan’s, whose phone pinged with a notification.
It was quiet for a moment before Logan said, “Damn.”
“I know.”
“What?” I asked.
“Come look at this, prin– LG,” Logan said.
I moved from beside Tuck to stand beside Logan, my eyes almost bulging out of their sockets.
“It’s glorious,” Tuck said.
Logan and I looked at each other before looking at Tuck.
Over the next couple of days, Logan and I got almost everything done on Tuck’s list, albeit a little awkwardly. I mean, we made small talk, but that was about it. Not even one kiss was shared between us.
I walked down the stairs in my best outfit; cute, and comfortable enough to help with whatever Tuck needed.
“425 for how long?” Tuck asked.
“Thirty minutes.”
I smiled before saying, “Hello, Mama Tucker.”
“Hello, Little Graham. John, use that time to prep the turkey before it has to go in, and don’t forget to–”
“Pat dry the bird,” Tuck said. “I know. I know. Can’t be wet.”
“Unless you want a crispy turkey and no eyebrows like Uncle Pete.”
I walked over to Logan, standing beside him as he attempted to chop up some almonds. Sighing, I asked, “Do you need some help?”
He looked up at me, a look I couldn’t decipher on his face before his expression softened. “Thanks, princess,” he whispered.
“Slivers,” Tuck said. “Dude, slivers.”
Softly chuckling, I said, “I got it, Tuck.”
Logan and I switched places, our hands grazing as he passed me the knife. I started to sliver the almonds at Tuck’s request. Feeling a kiss to the top of my head, I breathed deeply, feeling his lips move as he whispered, “I miss you, princess.”
Stopping for a moment so that I didn’t chop a finger off, I looked at him and whispered my reply. “I miss you, too, Lo.”
Feeling another body to my left, I looked at Jules, a sly smile on their face as they tried to take an almond off the chopping board. “Don’t think about it,” I said. “I’ll cut ya.” Chuckling, I moved my hand with the knife, careful not to get too close to their hand.
I looked back at Logan, seeing an almond in front of my face. Taking in my mouth, I made sure to wrap my lips around his fingers, my eyes locked on his as I did so. That look that I loved so much when he got hard crossed his face as he put his hand on my waist.
“Careful,” I whispered. “Don’t wanna spill our secrets.”
“Perfect,” Tuck whispered, Logan and I quickly separating. “Yes. Yes. Where were the marshmallows?”
I quickly looked over at Tuck, seeing the distress on his face.
“I just saw them five seconds ago. Where could they possibly go? One, two, three. They were just here.”
I set the knife down and went over to Tuck, placing my hands on his back and arm. “Don’t worry, Tuck. We’ll find it. If I have to, I’ll go to the store and buy another bag, okay?”
“What are you doing?” I faintly heard Logan ask.
“Little Graham, they were just here. The marshmallows were just here.”
“Do you want me to go to the store?”
“Uhm, maybe.”
“Party people,” a voice said. “Happy Thanksgiving.”
I looked over towards the living room, seeing Birdie walking through. “Birdie!” I squealed, running to give him a hug, a laugh spilling from him as he picked me up.
Birdie was one of the first people I bonded with when I first started at Briar. I’m not sure if Garrett put him up to it or what, but I remember waiting for Garrett after practice one day, looking like a lost sheep. Birdie walked up to me and started talking to me.
So, Birdie was technically the first friend I made here at Briar. Dean, Logan and Tucker followed not long after in the friendship department, followed by a major crush on Logan.
Birdie set me down by Logan, and I looked into his eyes. “Tuck’s making a shit ton of food, so thank goodness you guys decided to come.”
“We brought friends,” Birdie said, moving further into the kitchen to give Tuck one of those handshake hugs.
“And we brought wine.”
I gave Kendall the death glare after she walked in between Logan and I before he followed her into the kitchen.
“Little Graham,” Tuck said, gaining my attention. “Is it possible to double a sweet potato casserole into one dish?”
“If you want it runny.”
He quietly whimpered.
“Hey, Tuck. It’s okay. We’ll just leave it in the oven for a little longer than needed, and check it often with a toothpick.”
“Great idea. You-” Tuck kissed me on the head like normal. “Are the best.”
~~~
I heard a knock on the front door, pieces of my hair falling into my face as I worked in the kitchen for and with Tuck. “That better not be more fucking people.”
“Hey, look, Tuck, Little Graham, more people,” Jules said.
I looked over my shoulder at Birdie and Logan. “Fucking kill me now.” The oven behind me started beeping, Tuck’s voice following not long after.
“Why is the stuffing not in the oven yet?” he asked.
“Oh, because the corn stuffing and green bean casserole are already in there,” Logan said, moving towards the island with a Sport Write Drill Board in his hand. Please consult the oven schedule.”
I could feel the overwhelm about to burst out of me and Tuck.
Logan took the cap of the Expo marker off with his teeth before blowing it out of his mouth.
Hot as fucking hell.
“I did all the math–”
“Oh, you can actually do math?” I joked as the board appeared at my head.
Ignoring me, Logan said, “The stuffing needs to hang out in the neutral zone. It only takes 30 minutes.”
“I’m gonna scream,” I muttered to myself. “I’m gonna fucking scream.”
“If you guys were half as good at hockey,” Jules said.
Slamming my hands on the counter, I took in a deep breath as two hands went to my shoulders. “Jules, we can’t right now,” Tucker said. “Little Graham is about to have a breakdown.”
“Gravy,” Birdie said. “Somebody please try this.”
I watched Logan as he tasted what was on the spoon in front of his face.
“If you need a break,” Tuck started to say.
“What I need is everyone out of my–” I took a deep breath, feeling the anger that I was deathly afraid of building. “The kitchen. I’m just getting a little overwhelmed.” Taking the apron off from around my neck, I folded and wrung it between my hands, moving to the chairs that we set aside earlier to set the material on before I walked to the stairs, taking them up to the room I felt most safe in.
I closed my eyes and wrapped my arms around my middle, taking a deep breath, letting his scent fill my senses and calm me down. I didn’t even register the opening and closing a few seconds before hands landed on my arms.
“You okay?”
I nodded my head. “Yeah. Just got overwhelmed with all the people showing up, and everyone gathering in the kitchen. Too many things happening at once.” I turned and faced him, looking down at a random spot on his shirt. “Maybe I should’ve gone to Boston.”
“Hell no. I’m glad you stayed.”
It was quiet for a couple of minutes until I took a breath to say what was on my mind. “When our mom died, Garrett ended up going to a boarding school. We talked as often as we could through either phone calls or letters. Dad wouldn’t take his anger out on me, but I was still scared of him. He ended up turning Gare’s room into, like, a storage room for all his shit he would take to sign for mall appearances. Trying to keep the stupid legend alive. His best years are behind him.”
Feeling myself being lifted, I rested my head on Logan’s shoulder, both of our bodies being lowered a moment later. “Tell me more,” he said.
“You have to tell me what you’re hiding from me,” I whispered.
It was quiet again, so I decided to try and get off his lap, his hold tightening on me.
“My mom’s an alcoholic,” Logan said. “Been in and out of rehab for… a while.”
Resting my elbow on the back of the chair he sat us in, I threaded my fingers in his hair, scrunching my brows in sadness. “I’m so sorry, Lo,” I whispered.
“The only people Jules and I had to rely on were each other. That’s why we’re so close. Mom was hardly there for holidays, like Thanksgiving.” His throat worked as he swallowed. “We didn’t grow up like most you guys did. I had to help out at the garage while working multiple jobs to just try to help make ends meet.”
I turned my head away, tears sliding down my cheeks.
“Hey,” he softly said, turning my head to face him. “Don’t be sad, okay?”
Not being able to think of anything to say, I nodded, breathing a sigh of relief when our lips met in a much needed kiss.
Pressing our foreheads together, he whispered, “Tell me more about you.”
“I don’t think Dad ever wanted Gare and I to be happy with us doing our own thing. He was always… intense. When Garrett went to boarding school, it was just Dad and I for a little while. I remember bringing home a freaking A- on a test once, and he…” I took a moment to think about my words. “He didn’t hit me or anything, but he… said some things that made me question my self-worth. I mean, I graduated high school at the top of my class, but he still wasn’t satisfied.”
Standing from Logan’s lap, I walked a few inches away, wiping my cheeks free from the tears that coated them. “I, uhm, I should probably get back downstairs. I can feel Tucker become overwhelmed by the microsecond.”
Logan chuckled and stood, putting his arms around my waist from behind, resting his chin on my shoulder. “You gonna be okay?”
Turning my head over my shoulder, I said, “I’ll be perfect as long as you kiss me again,” smiling before I felt his lips capture mine in a searing kiss that had me weak in the knees. The kiss ended too soon with a soft smack as he pulled away. “I’m okay now.”
All the warmth he provided left me as he moved to stand in front of me, reaching behind his neck.
Knowing what he was doing, I shook my head a couple of times, saying, “No.”
“Yes.” Despite the protests I was giving him, he still clasped the chain around my neck. “You can wear it - for now. I will need it back.”
With a playful smirk on my face, I asked, “Before or after you see me wearing only this?”
“Princess,” he growled, a smile on his face as he picked me up and spun me around, my laughter sounding in the room.
“Okay, put me down. I need to go help Tuck.”
After we made it back downstairs and through the living room, I heard Tuck say, “Okay, we have more people here than a Walmart on Black Friday. Little Graham! Where did you go?”
“Needed a breather. I’m much better now. What do you need, General?”
“We are going to loaves and fishes this whole thing.”
“English, please.”
“Like in the Bible.”
“OH! Gotcha. Well, if anyone can make miracles happen, it’s the Big Man Upstairs-” I moved to place my hands on his shoulders. “And you, JT.”
“Thank you for those words of encouragement, LG.”
“Ew, no. Little G or Little Graham from you, please.”
“I’m gonna go get potatoes from the extra fridge, and then, uhm…”
“Did you pat-dry the bird yet?” I asked.
“Imma pat dry the bird. Thanks, Little G,” Tuck said, kissing me on the head before walking off.
Dexter showed up milliseconds after, saying, “Wait, wait, wait. There’s no marshmallows on the sweet potatoes?”
I looked over at Logan, seeing him eye his sibling after taking a sip from his beer can. Shifting my eyes from Logan to Jules, I whispered, “That was you?!”
They downcasted their eyes as Dexter said, “Okay, that’s fucking blasphemy. You’re a blasphemer.”
“I will die on this hill,” Jeremy said.
“I knew a girl whose family was from Florida who never put marshmallows on their sweet potatoes,” I said, going back to my earlier task.
“Blasphemy,” Dexter said.
“We never had marshmallows on our sweet potatoes,” Jules oh-so-not-helpfully added.
“We never had sweet potatoes,” Logan said.
There came sadness again.
“I had a sweet potato taco one year,” Jules mentioned.
“Fucking gross,” I voiced.
“Tacos? On Thanksgiving?” Jeremy asked.
I moved closer to Logan as his demeanor started to change from what we had upstairs to aggravation as Jules said, “It’s actually the best time for tacos, honestly. Especially when your big bro has a sweet sponsorship deal with Taco Shack.”
“Ah, they’re open on Thanksgiving?” Dexter asked.
“Yeah, they’re the only place open on Thanksgiving,” Logan answered, putting his arm around my shoulders. “And we learned that the hard way when our mom got drunk one year and forgot she was grilling chicken. The propane tank almost leveled the block.”
“It was a blessing, actually,” Jules said. “Mama Logan was never known for her cooking.” Looking at their big brother, Jules said, “I know. We should bring Mom Taco Shack.”
“Absolutely not.”
“Well, she’s probably surrounded by strangers eating gross rehab food right now.”
Since he was standing a little in front of me, I put my hand on his back, trying to soothe him in any way I could as he said, “So?”
“So, she needs our support.”
“Little G,” Dexter whispered. “Should the three of us be here for this?”
Even though it was the worst to know more about his family, I looked from Dexter and back to Logan as he replied, “I supported her the last time she went in, and the time before that, and the time before that.”
“Well, it’s Thanksgiving, and she’s fucking family, John,” Jules said.
“She’s in fucking rehab, Jules.”
“Exactly! She’s… she’s trying.”
“Okay, new plan,” Tuck said. “I’m gonna whip up some spinach casserole.”
“Tuck,” I whispered, looking over my shoulder at him.
“What?”
“You know what? Forget it. I’ll go myself,” Jules said, turning and walking off to grab their jacket before making their way towards the front door.
“Tucker! My friend,” Simms said. “We are here.”
Logan slipped from beside me, my eyes following him. “Lo,” I whispered. I went to follow him, but stopped when a glass broke. “That’s it. Everyone, get the fuck out. Tucker and I need space to work. Outside. Single file, please.”
Everyone grabbed their coats and moved to go outside, a sigh leaving me and Tucker at the quiet. “I’m gonna go find Logan. I’ll be right back?”
Tucker nodded and looked at the turkey.
“Don’t forget to pat dry!” I yelled.
I walked all around the house and couldn’t seem to find Logan anywhere. Feeling frustrated with myself, I walked back up the stairs into the one fucking bedroom I didn’t look, seeing him sitting on his bed.
“Lo.”
He looked up at me, and I could see the turmoil in his eyes. “Princess.”
I kneeled in front of him, rubbing my hands on his thighs. “I’m so sorry. Again.” I chuckled a little before dropping my small smile. Not knowing to say, I cupped the nape of his neck, feeling him move forward.
Our foreheads met in the middle, my eyes shutting to will the tears away that wanted to drop. “What do you wanna do?” I whispered. “Talk to me.” Picking my head up, I looked into his brown orbs. “I got you.”
He didn’t say anything, he just kissed me. “Come with me?”
“I’ll go wherever you want me to go.”
“Grab your coat. Let’s go.”
~~~
A little while later, Logan was parking his truck at the Hastings Rehabilitation Center. When he moved to get out of the truck, I grabbed his arm and said, “I don’t wanna hide anymore.”
“What?” he asked.
“I don’t want to hide us anymore. It’s exhausting.”
He smiled a little. “I have an idea. Just wait a little longer, okay?”
I groaned. “John Logan!”
Chuckling, he got out of the truck, holding his hand out to help me out. We walked into the facility, sadly not hand in hand. Stopping next to Jules, he said, “And John.”
Jules looked at me and asked, “What are you doing here?”
“Moral support,” I answered.
I guess they accepted my bullshit answer because Jules turned to their brother and said, “Excuse me. I paid for this with my hard-earned cash.”
“Well, I’ll Venmo you,” Logan said. “Jules and John.” Turning to the receptionist, he added, “Thank you.”
“Such a gentleman,” I said, sarcastically.
“Any particular message?” the receptionist asked. “Happy Thanksgiving, or…?”
“Actually, uh, contraband, please,” Logan said, waiting as Jules pulled the missing bag of marshmallows from under their hoodie, handing it to Logan. He took one out of the bag, whispered, “Yeah,” and placed it on top of the Taco Shack box. “It’s a family tradition. She’ll get it.”
“Thank you,” Jules said. “It’ll mean a lot to her.”
“Well, I’m here because it means a lot to you. And you’re right. She is trying.” He looked at me for a moment before wrapping an arm around my shoulders. “So, what do you say we hit the hardware store on the way back?”
Confused, I asked, “Hardware store? For what?”
“For real?” Jules asked.
“I mean, we gotta shore up our supplies if we’re gonna spread the Logan love this holiday season,” Logan said, putting his arm around Jules’ shoulders.
“I’m so confused,” I voiced.
As we started walking towards the exit, Jules said, “In that case, we’d better hit the Stop’N’Shop, too. One bag of marshmallows ain’t gonna cut it.”
Logan snapped his fingers, my confused expression still on my face. “Let’s go. Come on.”
After we got everything Logan and Jules needed from the hardware store and Stop’N’Shop, I was laughing at something they were talking about as I sat in the cab of the truck when my phone started to ring while they were putting something together in the parking lot of the arena.
“Hey, Gare. Happy Thanksgiving,” I greeted, a smile on my face.
“No, no, it’s not fucking happy.”
“Everything okay? What happened?”
“He’s at it again. Cindy. She has… she has fucking bruises on her wrist.”
I froze, Logan and Jules’ laughter and voices becoming background noise.
“She said it was an accident and that he felt sorry after.”
“When the fuck has ever felt sorry for anything?”
He said my first name, causing me to quiet down, a female voice in the background coming through the ears speaker.
“Put me on speaker. I wanna hear what she’s saying.”
Garrett let Cindy know that I was on speaker phone, hearing everything between them.
“It’s not who he is,” Cindy said.
“It’s exactly who he is. He says it’s not gonna happen again, right? He makes promises, he says he’ll change. It’s all a lie. It’s all a fucking lie. He doesn’t care about you. He doesn’t care about me and my sister. All he cares about is Phil fucking Graham. That’s it. Listen to me. Our mom didn’t have the chance to get out. But you do.”
I could hear him trying to hold back his tears as my eyes filled with unshed tears, all the fear of us turning into our dad because of our anger hitting us like a mack truck.
“Please leave,” I said. “Please.” The word came out like a beg, because… that’s what it was. A beg. A beg for this woman to get out of Phil’s grasp as soon as she could. A beg for this woman to get stuck like our mom did.
I could hear Garrett’s heavy breathing in the silence before Cindy said, “It’s complicated.”
It was quiet for a moment before I asked, “Gare?” At his silence, I sighed, wiping a tear that had fallen down my cheek. “I’ll, uhm… I’ll call you later, okay? I love you.” I didn’t give him a chance to reply before I hung up.
Logan came to the door a few seconds later. “Hey, we’re ready.” At my silence, he said, “LG?”
Again, I didn’t say anything. I felt his hand on my knee, a quiet “Princess,” coming from his mouth. “Hey, you okay?”
“Yeah, I’m-I’m fine,” I whispered.
I felt the truck move before a door closed. “Jules can’t hear. They’re walking toward the building,” Logan whispered. “And no, you’re not.” He went to move his arm to wrap around my shoulders, but I moved to the passenger door to get out, but Logan’s voice stopped me as he said my name.
“Princess, talk to me.”
I held my breath for a moment, trying to hold back the tears as I looked at my shaking hands. “I couldn’t.”
“It’s okay, princess. You’re okay.”
“I-I couldn’t protect her. Mine and Garrett’s mom, she… we tried, but…” I took a breath, the tears lining my waterline, threatening to spill over. “We couldn’t fight back.”
“Princess.” I looked over at him before he asked, “Did he hit you? Either of you?”
If at all possible, more unshed tears blurred my vision. “Once, but it was my fault. But, what if I’m just like him? What if Garrett is?”
“Hey, you’re not,” Logan replied, voice a little stern. Cupping my cheek, he added, “Neither of you are like him. You nor Garrett would ever hurt someone like that.”
“She was scared of Garret; Cindy,” I whispered. “The way I could feel her looking at Gare with such fear. Lo, it’s the same way I look at myself when I get angry. I can see Phil in my features, and that scares me.”
“She doesn’t know either of you, princess.” I could tell he was trying to reason with me about what I heard and could feel through the phone. He put his arm around my shoulders, my body scooting closer to his as I buried my face in his chest, letting all the fear come out in my tears.
“I’m sorry,” I sobbed. “I should’ve told you everything.”
“It’s okay,” he said, voice muffled with his mouth near the top of my head.
“I should’ve told you the truth.”
“You did.” He lifted my chin, trapping my top lip between his for a moment before he pulled away, resting his forehead against mine. “What do you need, princess?”
“A Logan family Thanksgiving tradition.”
Despite my sad emotion, I chuckled as a smile turned up his lips, a chuckle spilling from him, as well. As a thought occurred, I slightly sat up straighter. “You don’t think–”
“Nah, Jules was walking away, remember? I don’t think they’d turn back.”
Sighing, I cupped his cheek, bringing his lips back to mine. “Let’s go. Teach me your tradition.”
Logan, Jules and I walked inside the arena with marshmallow guns, making our way to the rink. They both showed me how to use it right before we snuck our way to the players benches.
They both looked at me, holding up their guns before looking at the rink. I brought the PVC up to my mouth, a marshmallow already loaded, and blew into the pipe, sending a marshmallow flying at Tuck’s cheek.
“It’s a Logan Thanksgiving, motherfuckers!” Jules yelled.
Logan cheered, loading another one into my gun as I laughed.
We laughed and launched marshmallows at everyone until the bag was empty, those same marshmallows making their way back to us as everyone threw them.
Logan looked at me, a happy smile on his face as he said, “Ready for my plan?”
“Uhm, sure,” I said, more like a question.
He wrapped an arm around my waist, everyone taking shocking breaths before he kissed me, my hand making its way to cheek to gently hold it, our lips moving in sync as everyone cheered.
When everyone went to put the hockey equipment up, Logan took me off to the side, what felt like permanent smiles on our faces.
“Hey, Lo?”
“Yeah, princess?”
“Thank you.”
He chuckled. “It’s just marshmallows.”
I chuckled back for a moment before sighing and wrapping my arms around his neck. “Still. Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.”
Our lips met in a sweet kiss, footsteps sounding down the hallway. I pulled away and took in a sharp breath. “Let’s call Gare and Wellsy.”
“Good idea,” he answered. Looking over my head, he said, “Hey, we’re gonna call Garrett and Hannah.” He brought out his phone as we walked to meet everyone in the middle, bringing up Garrett’s number.
Logan held the phone up to get everyone in the shot, his arm around my shoulders while my arms went around his waist.
Garrett answered the FaceTime call, Tuck greeting him with “Hey, lovebirds. Glad we caught you.”
“Happy Thanksgiving,” Jules said.
“Happy Thanksgiving,” Hannah and Garrett answered.
“Hey, add Deany Baby,” I said, looking at Logan. “Get the whole fam in here.”
Logan looked at me with a smile before adding Dean into the call, who popped up just a few seconds later, sans shirt.
“Hello?” Dean greeted.
“Deany Baby, did we wake you?” I asked.
“It’s called tryptophan, Little Graham.”
“That kind of rhymed.” I chuckled as Hannah asked, “Where are you?”
“He’s in fucking New York,” Tuck answered. “On Thanksgiving.”
“Yankees suck!” Logan said, loudly, all of joining in with a chant, Garrett giving someone the middle finger.
“Well, at least I’m not freezing my ass off at the rink,” Dean said.
“I don’t know,” Logan said. “Last time I checked, my ass was perfectly intact.” He turned to show off said ass, Tuck and I slapped it.
“Can confirm,” Tuck said.
“Yup, and it’s glorious,” I added, laughing at everyone’s own reaction.
“You guys are so dumb,” Garrett said. “And my sister and I will be having a conversation later.”
“Dean, do you never have a shirt on?” Hannah asked.
“Wellsy, don’t stoop to their level,” Dean answered, bringing the phone closer.
“Happy Thanksgiving,” Hannah and Garrett said.
“Good night.”
“Happy Thanksgiving,” Logan, Jules, Tuck, myself and the rest of our little crew shouted.
“Yes, happy Thanksgiving, dorks,” Dean said before hanging up, Garrett and Hannah hanging up right after.
“Why do you call him Deany Baby?” Jules asked as everyone walked away.
“Because it rhymes with Beany Baby,” I answered.
They were quiet for a moment before saying, “Ya’know, I kind of put the pieces together about you and John.” My eyes must’ve been as wide as saucers because they chuckled and said, “It’s fine. I promise I won’t post anything about the two of you on Fifth Line unless you tell me to.”
“But what pieces did you put together?” I wondered.
“Well, after you disappeared upstairs earlier, he followed you. You have his necklace on. And I may have seen you two kissing at the hardware store.”
Facepalming, I muttered, “Oh, my goodness.”
Jules placed a hand on my back, saying, “It’s okay. Like I said, it’s fine. I approve.”
“Wow. That means a lot coming from you.”
They chuckled before adding, “Yeah. You also weren’t that great at hiding your crush on him, and he wasn’t that great at hiding his crush on you, either.”
“Spill.”
“Karaoke night? He said he was supposed to drive you, but you ended up leaving with Dean. John said he was busy pacing his room trying to think of how to talk to you after the ‘amazing’ night you two had. After you walked out with Garrett and Hannah, he told me about his crush on you, and how he was masking it with a crush on Hannah.”
“I heard he had one on her after he fixed her car at your family’s garage.”
“Yes, but it stopped when he saw you for the first time at their first home game our Freshman year.”
I remember that game like it was yesterday; Briar was playing one of their biggest rivals at the time. Dad and I were sitting in the audience, watching the game. I had looked over to look at Garrett when a set of brown eyes were already on me. When the game was finished, Dad and I went to stand by the locker rooms, waiting for Garrett, and that’s when Logan walked out with Dean and Tuck, and introduced himself. I was a goner.
“Yeah, I remember that game, and after. John got my number that night after he and Garrett took me home,” I said with a smile.
“Speaking of home,” a voice said. “Let’s get you there.”
I turned to stare into the eyes of voice, Logan wrapping his arms around me in a playful growl before spinning me around. I pressed my lips to his, a smile on my face as I did so. “Let’s go home.”
~~~
“Oh, my god, I’m so freaking mentally drained,” I said, walking to Logan’s room at the Hawks House a few days later. I dropped my backpack on the floor as I walked over to his bed, falling onto my back to stare up at the ceiling. “If I have to look at another test or quiz paper or even homework, I’m going to scream.”
Logan’s chuckle came into the bedroom as he closed the door behind him.
I picked my head up, looking at him before moving to rest on my elbows. “How was practice?”
“Fine,” he said, walking over to hover over me, pressing his lips to mine. “Garrett’s still sulking about the fact that we never told him about us before Thanksgiving.”
“He’s a big boy,” I said, kissing him once more. “He’ll get over it.”
Logan laid next to me on his stomach, his eyes closing.
I turned to lean on one elbow, bringing my now free hand up to trace random shapes on his back. As I did so, I could picture myself back on the ice figure skating. When my mom’s smile flashed into my mind, I smiled a little before sighing.
“Why’d you stop?” Logan asked.
I hadn’t even realized I stopped moving my hand. “I didn’t realize.” Looking at him, I soft furrowed my brows. “You look exhausted.”
“I like feeling you trace whatever that was on my back. It’s relaxing.”
“Well, if you like it, I’ll keep doing it,” I said, chuckling. Looking at the door, I heard a guitar faintly playing. “Sounds like Hannah's trying to write a song.”
He took a deep breath before saying, “Yeah, she’s doing some pop showcase thing to get a scholarship so that she can stay at Briar.”
I dropped my hand and my smile all together at his words. “How come I never knew that? And how do you know that?”
“Because Garrett and I talked one night when you weren’t here.” He opened his eyes at my silence. “Princess?”
I stood and put my hands on my hips, turning to face him. “Was this when you were masking your feelings for me? Because even though you and I are a thing, there’s a little voice in the back of my mind that’s telling me you’ve got this massive crush on her, and you’re using me to get to her.”
“Baby, no. No, not at all. I’m with you because I like you. I’ve liked you for over a year. Are we really having this conversation right now or am I just tired?”
“Nope. We’re really having it.”
“Why are you giving me shit about a crush I had two fucking years ago?”
I sighed. “Forget it.” I turned to walk a couple of feet away from him.
“No. No, we’re not gonna forget it. Why are you giving me shit about it?”
“I don’t know, John. I don’t know.”
“Wow,” he scoffed. “First name basis.” We stared at each other for a moment before he asked, “Why are you giving me shit about a crush I had two years ago?”
“I really don’t know. Insecurity, maybe?”
“Why are you insecure?”
“Two words; Phil. Graham.”
“Don’t listen to that fuckers words, baby. They don’t matter.” He sighed. “What are you feeling now? Emotions and/or feelings.”
“Anxious, and/or -” My words were cut off when I faintly heard Hannah sing “‘cause he loves me!” Sighing, I closed my eyes. “Anxious because I’m not sure if you feel the same,” I whispered.
“Feel the same? What-” Logan asked, confused. “Princess, you’re not making any sense.”
Taking a deep breath, I loudly said, “I love you, John Logan. I love you. I’ve loved for a fucking while now. Like I’m so in love with you, it’s stupid.”
“Baby,” he muttered, walking up to me.
“Baby? No, no, I’m Princess.”
“Not right now you’re not,” he said, cupping my cheeks. His eyes danced between mine for a moment before he said, “Well, I love you, too. And I have since the moment I saw you at that game a year ago.”
I didn’t know what to say to that, other than to tell him that I loved him again, so I just kissed him, feeling him kiss me back instantly. Clothes were shed as he turned us to that my back was facing the mattress.
Logan hovered over me, no barriers in between us as he kissed me again, moving down to my breasts where he sucked a hardened nipple into his mouth, his hand making its way to my core. His fingers teased my clit, sending shocks all throughout my body.
He stopped all his ministrations as we both heard a moan coming from across the hall. We looked at each other, laughter bursting out of us at the moment.
“Uhm, maybe they just had the same conversation?” I inquired.
“Maybe,” Logan replied. “At this now you don’t have to be quiet.” He quickly sucked on my nipple, causing me to breathe an audible sigh. “Let me hear you, princess.” With his fingers circling my clit and his mouth on my breast, I swear I was a goner as I moaned.
I all but screamed when his fingers entered me. “Mouth,” I breathed. “I need your mouth.”
“Where, princess?”
“Pussy. Now.” I watched him slide down my body, his arms under my legs as his mouth went to where I wanted him. The stubble on his face scratched me deliciously as he lapped at my core. “Oh, my god! John! OH!”
Feeling my orgasm rising, I rested my hand on his head, threading my fingers in his brown tendrils. “I’m gonna come. Don’t stop. Don’t–” My words were cut off when my orgasm hit like a freight train; fast.
Somehow while he worked me down from my high, we had managed to flip over to where I was basically sitting on his face. “Scoot up,” I breathed, a strangled moan following. “Lo, I’m sensitive. Scoot up.”
He placed a kiss on my clit, my body jerking at the sensation as he moved his body up the bed, his head hitting the mattress as I worked my way down, my body laying between his legs.
Taking his length in my hand, I wrapped my lips around the head of his cock before taking as much of him as I could. My head and hand worked in tandem as I sucked him off, his little moans and groans making me wetter by the second.
“Baby, baby, baby, come here,” he said, grunting at the end of his words.
I kissed his tip before crawling back up his body, our lips meeting as I straddled him. Looking down, I grabbed his cock and guided the tip to my entrance.
“Wait, wait, I’m not–”
“I’m clean, and I’m on birth control.”
“I’m clean, too.”
I smiled. “Prefect.” Sliding down his length, my mouth fell open.
“Fuuuuuuck,” Logan groaned. “Damn, you feel incredible.”
“Fuck, I might not last.” Placing my hands on either side of his head, I started to move my hips, a moan spilling from me.
“FUCK!” I heard from Garrett’s room.
“That’s such a fucking turn off,” I breathed, chuckling when Logan let his own out.
“Focus on me,” Logan said.
I looked into his eyes, moving my hips a little faster. Flipping my hair over, I moved a little bit faster, Logan’s hands wrapping around my wrists. He guided my left hand to his chest before my other hand followed.
Stopping my movements, I never took my eyes off of him as I breathed heavily.
“Why’d you stop?” he asked.
“I don’t wanna hurt you,” I whispered.
“You won’t.” His hands were on my hips in a second, moving them back and forth, that delicious friction on my clit where our bodies met. “Fuck, that’s hot.” Logan released me, but I stopped again.
“I’ve never been on top before, and when we have sex, I’m always on bottom. I’m worried I’m gonna hurt you.”
He sat up a little, resting on an elbow. “We can switch then.”
I nodded and went to pull off of him, but I ended up squealing when he wrapped an arm around me and flipped us over, never one pulling out of me. Resting on his forearms, he set a pace that he knew drove me wild. “Wait, wait,” I said. “I wanna try something.”
“Okay.”
“Uhm, I was doing research on sex positions - don’t ask - and I came across one called prone bone. Uhm, it’s almost like you’re laying flat-” I was interrupted by my own moan when he went into the position. “Like that. Holy fuck.”
Logan started moving again, hitting that spot that drove me insane while rubbing against my clit. “Fuck, I might not last much longer.”
Tears from the pleasure started to slide into my hairline, Logan noticing. “Pleasure, not sadness. Keep going.” A few more thrusts and I came for a second time, Logan following not long after, coating my walls.
“Can I move now?” he asked. “I’m getting soft here.”
I laughed and nodded my head, feeling a soft material on my pussy not a few seconds later. “Did you just use a shirt to clean me up?”
“I did, and I have no regrets,” he said, climbing into the bed with me. “It can be washed.”
I curled myself against his side, resting my head on his chest, his heartbeat racing in my ear. “Your heart is beating really fast,” I whispered, a small smile on my face.
“Because I have a beautiful girl in my bed.”
Softly chuckling, I started drawing those same random shapes on his stomach. “I love you,” I whispered.
“I love you, too.”
~~~
A couple of days later, I was walking with Dean, Tucker and Logan through the campus cafeteria, trays of food in all of our hands - well… Logan was actually carrying mine for me.
Dean placed his tray in front of Hannah, saying, “Wellsy.”
“Saw you guys on Fifth Line,” Tucker said as I walked over to Garrett, giving him a hug.
Logan had my tray sitting next to Dean, so I walked around the table to sit in between them.
“Is Jules–” Hannah went to ask, but was interrupted when I said, “Everywhere? Yes. They’re everywhere.”
“Like God,” Logan said, pushing my chair in.
Garrett looked at me and said, “We’re supposed to be on a date.”
“Wow, you really splurged, G.” Logan sat down as I chuckled.
“Actually, this one was my treat,” Hannah mentioned.
“Oh, then, rescinded.”
“So, how was y’all’s break?” Tucker asked.
“First time meeting Papa Graham, right?” Dean asked.
“Do not mention that name in my presence, Deany Baby,” I said.
“Yeah, it was,” Garrett said, mouth full of food. “It was fine.”
Feeling a hand on my thigh, I looked over at Logan, his eyes already on me. “Yeah. Family. Sucks.” Looking at Garrett, he asked, “Did you at least get that signed jersey for the Hurricanes fundraiser? That Phil Graham merch room is legit.”
“Lo,” I whispered, his eyes landing on mine.
“You gotta eat?” he asked.
Opening a water bottle, Garrett said, “Uh, not this year.”
Awkward silence hit before Hannah asked, “What’s the Hurricanes?”
“It’s a local youth hockey program,” Tucker said. “We do a fundraiser for them every year.”
Reaching behind me, Dean brushed Logan’s hair back while saying, “Logan was a Lil’ Cane.”
Looking at Logan, who had a playful smile on his face, I softly said, “You never told me that.”
“Oh, is that still happening?” Tuck asked. “I thought the venue fell through?”
“Yeah, well, they double booked,” Logan said. “I’m trying to figure it out.”
Popping a fry into my mouth, I thought for a second before saying, “I can help, if you want.”
“Thanks, baby,” he whispered before looking at Garrett. “Hey, we were really counting on that Phil donation. I… I can reach out.”
Eating a bite out of my salad, I looked at Garrett before looking back at Logan.
“I’ll sign a jersey, and you can auction that,” Garrett said.
“Okay, big shot,” I said. “You’re not a pro yet.”
“I didn’t mean… I’m just trying to help.”
“Uh, what if you did it at Malone’s?” Hannah said.
“You just saved me from having to make some phones that I really didn’t wanna make,” I chuckled. “I hate making phone calls.”
“That’s…” Logan said. “Really?”
“Yeah, I can run it by Della,” Hannah replied. “I’m sure she’ll be happy to help. What kind of vibe were you thinking?”
The guys told her what the vibe they were going for was as all ate our meals. Even though Logan and I have expressed our love to each other, I still can’t help that stupid voice in the back of my mind.
I’m not even sure if they truly know about me and Logan being together. If they do, then they’re just ignoring it, which would be likely. I mean, Logan’s one of my best friends, as is Dean and Tucker, and I follow them around almost everywhere.
Maybe if I just say something or do something. I mean, Tuck already knows. He saw us kiss at the rink on Thanksgiving.
I tossed and turned all night in my bed at my apartment, not being able to sleep. Huffing and turning to lay on my back, I stared at my ceiling before grabbing my phone, seeing that the time was 2:24AM.
Tossing the covers back, I got out of my bed and packed a bag. Walking through the apartment, I heard banging and screaming, letting me know that my roommate was having a good time.
I grabbed an Uber to the Hawks House, letting myself in with the key that Garrett had made for me.
Walking the stairs, I yawned, already feeling more at home than I did at the apartment.
Standing in front of Logan’s bedroom door, I softly knocked and waited for him to answer. When he didn’t, I got a little worried, so I opened the door a little, seeing his sleeping form on the bed.
Since I didn’t change out of my pajamas, the only thing I had to shed was my jacket after putting my bag down by the bed. I slowly lifted the covers and got in the bed as quietly as I could.
Logan took a deep breath, his eyes opening just a little before he said, “Princess?”
“Hey,” I whispered, laying my head on the mattress. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to wake you.”
“That’s okay,” he whispered back, lifting his arm.
I scooted over and practically glued myself to his chest, my forehead resting against his skin. “Perfect,” I said, a yawn following after.
“Couldn’t sleep?” he asked.
“No. That little voice just wouldn’t shut up.”
“The voice I told you to ignore?” At my silence, he wrapped his arms tighter around me. “Princess-”
“I was also thinking about the fundraiser.” I looked up at him through my lashes, the view of him that greeted me was the bottom of his chin with how low I was laying on him. “Are you sure there isn’t anything I could do?”
With a very tired voice, he said, “We got it all under control.” Looking down at me, he said, “I just need you to be there on my arm, okay?”
“I’m gonna tell Jules to post us. I’m done hiding.”
He pressed his lips to my forehead. “Okay, princess.” Moving his hand down a little, he grabbed my hip and pulled me up a little. “You were too far down. I felt like I had to tilt my head all the way down just to rest my chin on your head.”
I chuckled, another yawn making its appearance. “I love you, John.”
“I love you, too, LG.”
When we woke up the next morning, it was the day of the fundraiser. We took a shower together, and I have to say I agree with Dean; shower sex is hot. Of course, Logan made sure not to clog the drain with his used condom. He and I laughed about it as we finished.
After we had gotten dressed, he stayed in his room to make a phone call while I went downstairs and made myself some coffee. Dean and Tucker talking about the fundraiser and trying to get some stuff finalized.
When Logan made his way down, all I could do was wonder what his phone call was about. I’m sure he’ll tell me.
Before we all knew it, we were at Malone’s getting everything set up for the fundraiser, and not long after that, the fundraiser began.
Hannah was able to get Justin Kohl’s band, After Hours, to play some song requests.
As After Hours was playing their first song, I walked up to Jules and told them that they go ahead and post about their brother and I.
We were about an hour into the fundraiser when After Hours played their cover of Dirty Little Secrets by The All-American Reject.
I was standing in front of Logan, his thumb in the belt loop of my jeans as we watched the band.
“Little Graham.”
I turned my head, a smile on my face. “Deany Baby!” He and I hugged before he walked up to the stage.
If I had to pick one of the Hawks that was more like a brother to me other than Garrett, it would have to be Dean. Even though he’s a fucking playboy, he’s actually really thoughtful and sweet. The girls around here just want him ‘cause he’s a good fuck. Their words, not mine.
“Give it up for After Hours, everybody,” Dean said into the microphone, the crowd cheering. “And a big round of applause to my buddy John Logan for putting on this killer event!”
I turned and clapped along with everyone else, a smile on my face as Logan held out his hands with his own smile before he looked at me and cupped my jaw with his free hand, pressing his lips to mine in a sweet kiss.
“We’re still having a conversation later,” Garrett said, making me laugh.
“Look at him,” Dean said. “Don’t get any better looking than that.”
“Sure doesn’t!” I shouted, everyone in the room laughing.
“Unfortunately, he’s taken, ladies.”
I crossed my arms and raised a brow, almost challenging him.
“And, by God, she’s the sweetest woman to ever grace our presence.”
Looking back at Logan, he raised his index finger in the air, moving it around in a circle, asking Dean to wrap it up.
“And we’ve already raised 2,000 bucks for those Lil’ Canes, but we wanna raise a hell of a lot more for those guys. So get drunk, sign up for our silent auction, and get some cool shit. Sadly, the photobooth is out of order, but there’s still a lot of fun to be had. The band is taking requests. So scan those QR codes and let them know what songs you want to hear. Alright, you guys ready?” Dean put the mic back on the stand and walked off stage after saying, “Let’s have some fun.”
As Dean went to the bar to talk to Allie about God knows what, Logan and I made our way around the room, letting people put money in the bucket and hockey helmet when they held out the bills.
We even snuck off at one point to a dark corner to make-out like horny teenagers before getting back to our tasks for raising money for the Lil’ Canes.
“Alright, we’ve got another request,” Justin said. “This one goes out to Maverick.”
“Maverick, Maverick, who’s–” I gasped, causing Logan to jump and look at me like there was something. “Oh, my god, I know who Maverick is!” Looking between Dean and Allie, I caught on to the looks they were giving each other, putting some pieces together. Pieces that I’m going to keep to myself.
As After Hours played U + Ur Hand by P!NK, I could not help but laugh, getting the message that Allie was sending Dean. At one point she even went up near the stage and danced with Hannah, who called me over to dance with the two of them.
I felt free, dancing and having a good time with these girls. Looking over at Logan, I noticed his signature smirk on his face, watching me have a good time.
Allie walked off, her phone in hand, leaving Hannah and I by ourselves. We shrugged and kept dancing along with the song as the song ended.
“Thanks,” Justin said. “This next one is for fans of One Direction.”
Hannah and I walked off, each going back to our tasks; me looking for my boyfriend to help, and her working the floor.
I spotted him as he walked up to the bar, leaning against it as he spoke to Hannah, my arms going around his middle. He looked at me and smiled, saying, “Hey, princess,” before giving me a quick kiss.
Logan looked off above my head, saying, “I need those freshmen selling raffle tickets and not listening to GHA over there talking strategy.”
Looking at the table in which Garrett and two other freshmen sat, I sigh before looking back at Hannah as she asked, “GHA?”
“General Hard Ass,” Logan and I said in unison.
After laughing, she asked, “What’s so important about this game tomorrow?”
“St. Anthony’s?” Logan said. “Ever since they beat Eastwood, they’ve been gunning for our top spot in the conference.”
“Are they close?”
“They’re on a ten-game streak.”
“Damn,” I said.
“So, they’re close,” Hannah all but wheezed.
“If we lose, they’ll be number one in the conference,” Logan noted.
“Shit,” Hannah chuckled, incredulously.
Motioning towards my brother, Logan told her, “That’s what’s in his head right now, but there’s nothing we can do about that tonight.” Holding up the helmet, he added, “We need people drunk and happy and spending money.”
The three of us laughed, as he held out the helmet, asking, “Can you help?”
She grabbed the head protection and said, “Aye aye, Captain,” before he handed her the raffle tickets.
“Oh, and uh… thanks for all this.”
“What are friends for?” she smiled.
Logan chuckled and moved us to the people standing behind Hannah, talking to them about anything and everything, while also asking about the money for the fundraiser.
I got bored about halfway through the conversation, kissing him on the cheek before I walked over to Garrett and the freshmen, a yawn taking over for a moment.
“Was it Logan?” one of the freshmen asked as I walked up.
“Yes, it was Logan,” I answered before adding with a chuckle, “Now go.”
Hannah laughed before sitting down next to my brother, saying, “This is a party.”
“And?” Garrett asked.
“And parties are supposed to be fun.”
“So is winning.”
“Okay, you guys are boring,” I said before a yawn. “I’m just gonna - yeah.” They laughed as I walked away, standing at a table for the silent auction.
Right before the band ended the song, Logan walked up to me with a smile on his face, a sigh leaving my lips as he said, “There you are, princess,” while wrapping his arms around my middle, my own arms going around his neck.
He set me down after picking me up for a second, our eyes locking. “Are you having fun?”
“I’m getting tired, to be honest,” I answered.
“We’ll leave as soon as this is over,” he promised.
“Oh, my goodness, I’m looking forward to it,” I smiled, a cymbal crash sounding not a second after.
Logan guided me to stand in front of him with his arms wrapped around my middle as Dean’s voice said into the mic, “Okay, party people. A few of our silent auction items are currently going for way undervalue, so if you act fast, you could get them for a steal. A steal. Now, I know there are mostly Boston fans in the house.”
“That’s right!” Logan shouted, making me laugh.
“And as a born and bred New Yorker,” Dean continued after cheers, “I happen to think those people are living in a sad, desperate existence–”
Beau interrupted Dean, saying, “Ow! New York!”
“Get outta here,” Della said in her Boston accent.
“Hey, Della,” Dean said. “We love you, but this one… this one. This one’s part of the family. I have box seats to a New York Rangers game, and a meet and greet with the legend himself, Phil Graham.”
The smile on my face fell at Dean’s words, my brows scrunching and the grip I had on Logan’s arms around me loosening. I looked over at Garrett, seeing the anger in his eyes as he said something to Hannah before he walked over to us.
Turning around, I looked at Logan and asked, “Did you call our fucking dad?”
He looked at me for a moment before he turned to the guy he was talking to, saying, “Hey, I hope your son enjoys the camp,” while shaking his hand.
I felt Garrett walk up behind me, and I only knew it was Garrett by the way he was breathing, and the same anger that was rolling off of me was rolling off of him.
“Baby, what the hell?” Logan asked. “He just donated.”
“Did you call our dad?” Garrett asked.
Logan looked away for a second before looking back at us, saying, “Look, Phil gives something every year. Alright?” Looking above my head at Garrett, he added, “You obviously just didn’t ask him right.”
“Ask him right?” I scoffed at the same time Garrett said, “That’s not– he’s-”
“A self-centered pompous asshole? Yeah, my mom’s in rehab for the fifth time. I get it. Okay?”
Damn it. Here I go feeling bad.
“But who cares, alright? It’s for a good cause.”
“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” Garrett said.
“Logan, did you ever consider why we, or just Garrett, didn’t want you to call?” I asked, crossing my arms.
“Princess-” Logan said.
“Don’t fucking ‘princess’ me.”
Looking between the two of us, Logan asked, “Are you two kidding?” Looking back at Garrett, he added, “All we ever do is think about what you want. Do either of you know how much hockey costs? Genuine question. ‘Cause these kids need the money. I needed the money. This fundraiser’s the only fucking reason I’m here.”
My vision blurred with unshed tears at his words, Garrett’s voice behind me saying, “We know it’s not all about money.”
“Spoken like a couple of people with a shit ton of it.” Logan looked at me for a second before walking off.
“Logan,” I sobbed, turning to face his back.
“Give it up for After Hours,” Dean said.
Garrett wrapped me in a hug, my tears flowing down my cheeks like a waterfall as I sobbed into his shoulder.
“We’re gonna take a break from requests,” Justin said into the mic. “We’re gonna play something brand new for you, it’s an original. Written with the one and only Hannah Wells.”
Garrett turned toward the stage, my cheek meeting his chest as I looked at Justin as he played the song that Garrett had mentioned Hannah was working on for her pop showcase.
I told Garrett that I was going to walk outside to cool off and to get myself together, walking by Logan as he was talking with someone, that helmet basically glued to his hand for donations.
As I leaned against the wall, I thought about why I was crying. Was it for little Logan, who had to rely on fundraisers like these for money just so that he could play the sport he loves. Was it for grown Logan, who still has to rely on his family’s garage and little jobs around campus because, as he said, scholarship money only goes so far? Or was it for me and Garrett, somewhat used to having handouts and money because of our dad?
The door to Malone’s opened and closed as I sniffled, two arms going around me a second later.
“Hey, what’s wrong?”
Sobbing, I replied, “Garrett and I got mad at Logan for calling our dad when Gare asked him not to, which turned into a small argument and talks about money getting thrown back in our faces.” Looking into a pair of blue eyes, I asked, “What if we just broke up? I don’t think I’ll be able to deal with that, Dean.”
“Oh, Little Graham,” Dean said, pulling me tighter into a hug. “He’s an idiot if he ever breaks up with you. You’re a fucking catch, babe.”
I chuckled, despite myself. “You’re not so bad yourself.”
“Listen, let’s go back inside because one, it’s fucking freezing out here, and two, we have to announce the silent auction winners.”
“We?” I wondered, wiping my tears.
“You’re gonna help me,” he smiled.
“Okay. Oh, uhm, before I forget; I know about you and Allie,” I whispered. He went to ask or say something, but I held up a hand to his chest. “I just put the pieces together when Justin sang U + Ur Hand.”
“Fuck me,” he mumbled.
“See, if you would’ve offered months ago, I would have.”
He looked at me with a deadpan expression before we both fell into a fit of laughter, his arm going over my shoulders as he led me back inside the warmth that Malone’s and to the stage, where we both started announcing the silent auction winners.
With the helmet in his hand, Dean held it out to me, my hand going inside to grab a random piece of paper.
Standing on my tiptoes, I said into the mic, “And in first place…” Everyone drummed on the tables as I read from the paper. “Grace Ivers. Please collect your prizes from Della at the bar.”
“Congratulations to all of our lucky winners tonight,” Dean said. “A lot of people got what they wanted, but not all of us.”
I gave him a confused look, somber eyes meeting mine before he added, “So, if there’s any last minute requests, changes of heart, remember that the photobooth is out of order.”
“Deany, Baby” I whispered.
“Okay, yeah, uh, good night!”
Dean and I left the stage, my feet stopping near Logan, our eyes meeting before I walked off to the table that Beau and Tucker sat at.
“He’s been weird tonight, right?” Tucker asked.
“So weird,” Beau agreed.
“Okay, you two are acting like high school girls,” I voiced.
They looked at each other before looking back at me.
I held up my hands and said, “Okay, I’m out,” before slapping them on the table and scooting out of the booth, my eyes finding Hannah sitting at a table by herself, a pen in her hand.
Walking up to her, I pointed and asked, “Mind if I sit? I can be your… muse or whatever.”
She chuckled and nodded before going back to her writing as I just sat there, looking at Logan from afar, those damn tears starting to well up again.
“This is a party,” Garrett said, Hannah and I looking up at him. “Parties are supposed to be fun.” He looked at me and whispered, “Scoot.”
“Are you having fun?” Hannah asked.
“Not really. You? Sis?”
“Yeah, not really.”
“Nope. I want to go home. Which home is the better question to ask,” I said, sighing and leaning my head on Gare’s shoulder, his lips quickly kissing the top of my head.
“Justin and I broke up,” Hannah said, with finality.
“Oh, not words I was expecting to hear from my girlfriend about another guy,” Gare sarcastically said.
“I have two weeks to write another song.”
“There’s plenty of time.”
“You two and Logan gonna be okay?”
“We’ll be fine,” Garrett said. “I’m not so sure about my sister over here.”
“Little G?” Hannah probed.
Sighing, I looked at her, though she looked a little sideways from where my head was resting on Garrett’s shoulder still. “I wanna be okay. I mean… I love him, so. I don’t wanna break up because of… I don’t know, a misunderstanding and miscommunication.”
“He looks at you like you hung the stars,” Garrett softly said. “You’re gonna be fine.”
“Yesterday when he asked about you guys’ dad, it could’ve been an opening to tell him,” Hannah stated.
“Phil’s a dick,” Garrett told Hannah. “Logan knows that. Everybody does. That’s all they have to know.”
“Hann, about what? The abuse?” I asked.
She nodded.
“I… already told him.” I could feel Garrett’s stare on me, so I picked my head up and informed him, “Look, you had told me on speakerphone at my request when you called me on Thanksgiving. He went to get me out of the truck, but saw the look on my face. So, I confided in him, and told him.”
“Guys,” Hannah said, bringing us back into the moment. “What happens when Phil shows up to a game?”
“When I win,” Garrett said. “He nods. And when I lose, he says nothing.”
“He’s a man of words, that Phil Graham,” I muttered.
“He won’t be that hard to ignore.”
“Yeah, for you. You don’t have to sit with him.”
“I think you should tell someone,” Hannah voiced. “Jensen, Logan… again. They care about you. The both of you.”
“I don’t need them, or wanted them, to know,” Garrett replied. Reaching for her hand, he added, “That’s why I have you. I trust you.”
“You guys are making me sick,” I whispered.
“You wanna go home?”
“Yes.”
“I wish,” Hannah said. “I told Della I’d oversee cleanup, and I really should get started on the song.” The three of us got out of the booth before she added, “You two go. I’ll stay at my place tonight.”
“I’m gonna go grab my coat,” I voiced, moving to hug Hannah. Turning to Garrett, I added, “I’ll be outside.” Not waiting for a reply, I walked off to find my coat. Once I did, I quickly put it on, Logan’s scent lingering on it.
Sighing, I walked outside, breathing in the fresh air. Garrett walked outside not long after, putting his arm around my shoulders. “I’m not mad at you, ya’know,” he stated. “Just surprised.”
“I know,” I replied. “In all honesty, it all just came out. Like word vomit.”
“Don’t ever say that again,” he chuckled.
I chucked along with him. “Deal.”
“Ew, I hate that word.”
Garrett opened the Jeep door for me, closing it after I got in. He had asked me where I wanted to go and I could only think of one place; Hawks House.
When he and I made it back, it felt like I blacked out because one minute I was entering the House and the next, I was sitting up in Logan’s bed, my laptop resting on my legs as a movie played.
Waking up the next morning, I felt more… drained than I did rested. I was laying on my side facing Logan’s side, the sheets undisturbed. The door opened and I picked my head up, the devil himself walking inside of his room.
“Lo,” I whispered, sitting up.
“Morning, princess. How’d you sleep?”
“Like shit.”
“Yep. Me, too.” He looked at me for a moment after he grabbed what he needed for the day. “I’ll see you at the game.”
“Wait! Can’t you just talk to me for one fucking second?”
“I have practice. I can’t be late.”
Logan walked out of his room, closing the door. I jumped from the bed, almost tripping over my own feet, and yanked the door open. “Logan!” I ran down the stairs, stopping as the door shut. “Logan!” I yelled.
I made it outside just in time to see his truck pulling away, tears streaming down my face once again.
“Come on, love.”
I felt an arm go under my legs and on my back, my body being picked up bridal style. “He won’t talk to me, Dean.”
“Yo, Garrett!” Dean yelled.
He came down the stairs, all dressed for his practice. “What’s up– Sis?”
“He won’t talk to me,” I cried. “He didn’t come to bed last night, and he just -” I sobbed more. “Won’t talk to me.”
“Hey, hey,” Garrett said, my body shifting between two bodies as my arms wrapped around his neck. “I’ll talk to him, okay?”
“We all will, Little Graham,” Dean agreed.
“What’s going on?” Tucker asked.
Garrett explained everything that happened last night at the fundraiser, Tucker nodding his head as he looked at me.
“We’ll talk to him.”
“Just meet us in front of the arena in about an hour, okay?” Garrett asked, to which I nodded.
He set me down and I went back up the stairs, laying down in Logan’s bed once again.
When I finally stopped crying, I took a shower and put on one of his shirts that I tucked into a pair of jeans I had packed, and my Converse shoes on my feet, grabbing my purse before walking out of the House. Since it was about a fifteen minute walk to the arena, I did just that; walked.
As a charter bus pulled up, I stopped in front of the steps of the arena. Footsteps sounded behind me as Garrett, Logan, Tucker, Dean, Birdie and Simms all stopped to watch the St. Anthony’s hockey team get off the bus.
“Look at those smug motherfuckers,” Dean said.
“Their ten-game streak ends now,” Tucker added.
Logan blew out a breath. “Not if their new center has anything to say about it.”
I turned and looked at him, his eyes looking from the St. A’s players, down to me. When his arm moved a little, I looked down at it, seeing his palm facing me. I took that as my invitation to glue myself to his side. When I breathed a sigh of relief, his scent filled my nostrils as my cheek met the right side of his chest.
“Please, he’s been skating in fucking cornfields,” Dean remarked. “Iowa, or whatever.”
“Indiana,” Birdie corrected. “Kid’s fast as fuck. Physical, too.”
“I don’t like the look of him,” I observed. “He looks… cocky and arrogant.”
“Doesn’t matter, nothing’s getting past us,” Dean announced.
Simms said something in his native tongue of Czech, the words sounding like complete gibberish to me.
“Yeah, see? Simms gets it,” Dean stated.
When the St. A’s team started walking inside, Garrett said, “Fuck yeah, let’s go,” before they all started moving.
Logan removed his arm from around me, and I felt disappointed, but happy and a little shocked when his hand met mine, our fingers interlacing.
“Wait,” I whispered. “I can’t go in there. Jensen’ll kick me out.”
“No he won’t,” Logan replied. “He knows about your skates, so we’ll just tell him you’re gonna practice before we have to hit the ice.”
I didn’t question it further as I raised my brows, continuing to walk by his side.
When we walked in, I almost stopped dead in my tracks at seeing Dad standing there, talking with Jensen. My breaths were a little heavy as I looked at the back of Garrett’s head.
“Shit,” Tucker quietly said. “Papa Graham’s mad early. No pressure, guys.” He, Dean, Birdie and Simms walked off towards the locker rooms.
Logan stayed by my side for a second, turning to face me. “Come to the locker room,” he whispered, my answer being a nod. He kissed me before saying, “I love you.”
“I love you, too.” All the warmth that he gave me quickly turned cold when he let go of my hand to follow the other four as Dad walked up to Garrett and I as he wrapped his arm around my shoulders in a protective manner. My own arm went around his back, my fist clutching his hoodie.
“Garrett,” Dad said, before looking at me to say my name. “Good to see the two of you.” He looked at me again, saying, “We missed you at Thanksgiving.”
“Yeah, well, like I said, I had plans,” I answered.
Garrett didn’t say anything, he just sighed.
“Looks like you got a tough one out there today,” Dad noted. “Feeling good?”
“You know what? Don’t worry about me. I’m ready,” Garrett insisted, almost in a deadpan tone.
My eyes widened when Cindy approached, smiling at Dad while informing him, “Sorry. I left my phone in the car.” She looked at us, that smile still present as she greeted Garrett and I.
I could feel his anger starting to rise as he squeezed me a little tighter. “Cindy,” we both said in unison.
As if she gathered up all the smugness in the world, she looked at Garrett, saying, “Good luck out there today.” She looked at me and added, “We’re looking forward to watching the game with you today.”
Garrett thanked her as my words failed me. How could she fucking stay with Dad after what Garrett told me and after what I heard on the phone?
My brother whispered, “Let’s go,” before all but pulling me into the direction of the locker rooms, stopping to pull his phone out to text Hannah, asking if he can see her before the game.
A/N 2: hi, friends! let me know what you thought about! again, please do not hesitate to reblog and give some feedback, whether it be in the reblogs, comments, or my inbox.
Additional Notes: i'm open to writing for more off campus characters if this does well.
John Logan Taglist: @gingerihardlyknowher17 @meetmeinthefamilyvideo @peacefrogloverr @f4ll-for-you @melsunshine
If you’re tagged and didn’t want to be, please let me know.
Italics wouldn’t let me tag!
~~~
*Please don’t post my writing anywhere else without my consent. The author of this work will always and forever be @harringtonstilinski.
All characters, story lines, and plot aside from y/n and her storyline & plot, are all of the work of Elle Kennedy, author of the Off Campus book series.
*These works contain material protected under International and Federal Copyright Laws and Treaties. Any unauthorized reprint or use of this material is prohibited.
No part of these works may be reproduced in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system without express written permission from the author / publisher.
Author: @harringtonstilinski
Characters: John Logan x Graham!Reader (Little G, Little Graham, LG)
Word Count: 18.6k (i know y'all wanted a long fic, but tumblr isn't letting me upload more than 1,000 block lines or whatever. i guess 50.8k is just too much for a single upload, lol)
Warnings: whole season rewrite of sorts, fluff, lil' angst, nicknames (little g, little graham, lg, princess), mentions of dv, mentions of blood on hands, lg is almost anywhere and everywhere so if that's not your speed then kindly keep scrolling, loosely using hannah and garrett's storyline so if that not your cup of tea please keep scrolling,
Requested: no | yes;
Smut: no | yes; 18+ MINORS DNI: mutual masturbation, oral (m+f receiving), fingering (f receiving), protected & unprotected m+f (unprotected is one scene. always wrap before you tap. thanks.),
A/N: Hi, friends! A couple of scene rewrites turned this... book. Little spoiler; the info about his background was received from Google at the time of writing. Anyway. If you like this, please do not hesitate to reblog and give some feedback, whether it be in the reblogs, comments, or my inbox. As always, read at your own risk and enjoy 😊
“I’m gonna fucking murder him,” I said into the phone.
“No, you’re not,” my best friend replied. “You’re not going to murder anyone.”
“Well, I’m making an exception.” Walking up the steps to the house, I took a deep breath to try and calm the little bit of anger that was starting to well up inside of me. “He didn’t even call, babe.”
My best friend laughed before asking, “To tell you what?”
“To tell me he was throwing this party!” I looked at the staircase as I heard one of the boys call for the other. “Listen, I just walked in the door. Don’t be surprised if you see me on the news or whatever that gossip site is about me being arrested.”
She laughed again, and I could tell she was shaking her head at my antics. “I love you.”
“I love you, too. I’ll be home soon.” I hung up before she had the chance to reply, going straight for the kitchen. “Garrett, I will murder you in your sleep.” Looking around, I noticed that my big brother wasn’t where I thought he’d be.
“Don’t give me the silent treatment,” Tucker said.
Turning my head to the right, I looked him dead in the eyes. “Where the hell is he?”
“He’s taking the world’s longest shower.”
With furrowed brows, I walked around the small island, seeing John Logan, my crush, under the kitchen sink. “W-who are you talking about?” I asked, flustered.
“Dean,” Logan said. “Who are you talking about?”
“My brother, Garrett.”
“Still?” Tucker asked.
My attention went back to him as Logan answered, “At least the door is shut this time.”
Bringing my head back with a confused look on my face, I asked, “He never shuts the door?”
“Logan, the drain’s clogged again,” Dean shouted.
“No shit,” Logan shouted. “Finish your fucking shower, I’ll come fix it!”
I watched Tucker walk off the keg for tonight’s party, shaking his head as he did so.
“So. Are you going to quote unquote murder your brother?” Logan asked, putting his head back under the sink.
“Yes.”
He grunted while doing… whatever the hell he was doing under there. “Why?”
Moving to stand beside him, I leaned my lower back against the counter and crossed my arms. “Because you guys are throwing a party and he didn’t tell me.”
“Bad, bad brother.”
I kicked his boot, causing him to laugh. “He’s also your best friend. So, therefore, that makes him a bad, bad best friend.”
“Yeah, but when?” I heard Tucker ask.
“You want me to come down naked, Tucker?” came Dean’s voice. “‘Cause I’ll do it.”
“Yes!” I yelled while basically running to the other side of the front door to stand next to Tucker. Looking at Dean, I smirked. “Well, hello, Dean Di Laruentis.”
“He sure will!” Logan yelled, his voice muffled.
Tucker looked at me and said, “Nevermind. Forget I asked,” before setting the keg down.
“Maybe Garrett will help,” Dean said.
“After I murder him,” I mentioned, holding a finger up.
“And why are you–” Tucker went to ask.
Hitting him in the arm, I replied, “Because you fuckers are having a party and he didn’t tell me. Ya’know, as a matter of fact, I’ll murder you three as well. Yeah. Uh-huh. All four of you are dead.”
~~~
A few hours later, I was standing in the kitchen, leaning against the island, a bottle of water in my hand while watching Tucker at the stove when my brother decided to make an appearance.
“Ladies,” Garrett said.
I looked at him before widening my eyes and setting my bottle down in front of me as he said Dean’s name. “I’m gonna murder you.”
Garrett looked at me and quietly exclaimed my name, shocked that I was there at the party. “What the hell are you doing here?”
“Uhm, it's a party, and it seems like all of Briar was invited except for me.”
“I can explain–”
“Nope, I don’t wanna hear it.” Taking my water bottle, I unscrewed the cap to take a drink from it.
“That better not be–”
“Don’t worry, dickhead. It’s water.”
Garrett wrapped his arm around my shoulders, giving me a side hug before kissing the top of my head. “Love you, brat.”
“Love you, too, dick.”
He moved to the fridge to put some beer in it before grabbing one and turning back to face me. “Smells good, Tuck.”
“Thank you,” Tucker replied.
“Dean?” I said, feeling Garrett’s arm go back around my shoulders. “Dean. Come on now. Don’t fuck on the island. At least take her on the couch.”
“I’m cooking, man.” Tuck looked at me and pointed. “And that’s gross.”
“Yeah, please don’t talk like that,” Garrett asked.
I stood a little straighter at seeing Logan come from around the corner as he said, “I just fixed the shower. Again.”
Logan stopped at me and Garrett, my hand shooting out to stop him in his tracks, my fingertips landing on his stomach. “If you hold up either a used condom or a wad of hair, I’m either gonna puke or punch you or both.”
“I’ll give you one guess,” he said, looking me dead in the face while holding a used condom.
I hit him in the stomach, making him chuckle before he turned and leaned against his toolbox that he placed on the counter.
“That could be anyone,” Dean deflected, a smile on his face.
“Yeah, uh-huh, sure,” I chuckled, wrapping my arm around my brother’s back.
Garrett was eighteen months years older, and a school year ahead of me. You’d think we were either twins or only a year apart, but nope. We’re just that close. When Dad would… hit our mom, Garrett would protect me by distracting me.
There would be a few times when I’d be sitting with our mom, and our dad would come in and start berating her, and Garrett would peek in on what was going on with our parents. Our eyes would lock, and I could tell he’d want to come and get me when he’d see the tears streaming down my cheeks, but he wouldn’t be able to without getting hit by our dad.
I remember this one instance when we had walked in the house after school, and I was so excited to show Mom a picture I’d drawn in Art class that day. Dad was furious about something, and I hadn’t seen his hand reach back to start hitting on Mom. His hand had collided with my face.
Garrett saw the whole thing, and even told me he’d try to call my name to stop me from running in the living room where Mom was, but I didn’t hear him. He’d helped to calm me down and clean off the blood before putting me in my room and going to his. I’d seen his knuckles the next morning, all bruised.
It was hard on Garrett and I when he got accepted into Briar U. When he moved on campus, I cried myself to sleep every single night for about a week. He’d call and check up on me when he could since it was just our dad and I.
When I got accepted into Briar U last year, I was more than fucking happy; I was ecstatic! I got to spend more time with my brother, and I even got to watch him play hockey!
I have my own apartment, but I stay at the off-campus house as often as I can. I can’t explain it, but I feel more safe being in the house than I do in my own apartment.
“Fuck, dude,” Tucker said; his voice bringing me out of my thoughts.
“It’s obviously yours, bud,” Garrett said, talking to Dean. He squeezed my shoulder, the action making me look up at him. “You okay?”
I nodded my head. “Yeah. Just lost in thought.”
“Don’t look at me,” the girl said, regaining our attention.
“What?” Dean said. “Okay, shower sex is hot.”
“Speak for yourself,” I mumbled.
“So the next time a drain gets clogged in this house, you get to fix it,” Logan said, his attention on Dean.
“Yeah, like Dean’s ever snaked a drain,” Garrett said before taking a drink from his beer bottle.
“I’m sure he’s snaked a drain,” I mumbled, shifting my eyes to the side to look at my brother.
“That’s gross. Don’t ever say that again.”
I laughed as Logan asked, “Have you ever snaked a drain?”
“OH, I’ve heard it,” I chuckled, taking a drink from my water.
Ignoring me, Garrett answered Logan. “I know what snaking a drain is. I mean, that counts, right?”
“Leave the handyman work to Logan, big brother,” I said, patting Garrett’s stomach.
“Hey, what are these dainty fucking sandwiches you’re making, Tuck?” Logan asked.
“It’s a house party,” Tucker answered. “We need dippables.”
Garrett almost spit his beer out as I started laughing, throwing my head back against his arm, since it was still wrapped around my shoulders.
“I’m sorry,” Logan said. “Did you just–”
“Yes, he did,” I interrupted through my laughter.
“Yeah, he just said, uh, dippables,” Garrett answered.
“Dippables,” Logan repeated.
Pinching Tucker’s nipple, Dean repeated the word, my brother and Logan saying the word over again. Garrett kissed the top of my head before walking off into the living room while I moved to push Logan out of the way.
“Okay, okay, alright,” I raised my voice. “Y’all leave Tucker alone.” Turning to face Logan, I added, “None for you if you’re gonna make fun of his food.” Turning back to Tuck, I gave him a look that he knew all too well.
“Sorry, I couldn’t modify anything, Little Graham,” he said.
Waving him off, I said, “That’s alright,” as I watched Dean pick up one of the sandwiches and kiss it. “That one’s yours, Dean. Don’t put it back.”
Dean faked a salute and winked at me before taking a bite from it.
“What are we listening to?” I heard Garrett ask before the music changed from the beats they called music to some 1980’s metal, Nothin’ but a Good Time by Poison blaring through the speakers, Logan and I walking to the living room as he did so.
“Hey, can you play something from this millennium, please?” Logan asked.
“Uh, no,” I replied.
“This is a classic,” Garrett said.
Logan gave Garrett the finger before walking to the dart board. I didn’t know what else to do, so I went to sit on the arm of the couch by Garrett when a body beat me there.
Fucking Kendall.
Huffing, I turned and walked back over to Logan, sitting on the corner of the air hockey table. “What the fuck does he see in her?” I asked.
“Who?” Logan inquired.
“Fucking Kendall. What does Garrett see in her?”
“She’s a good fuck for him, maybe?”
I looked at him, incredulous. “John Logan!”
He chuckled and threw a dart, saying, “Hey, you asked.”
Kendall and I locked eyes as she and my brother walked by as she said my first name, my reply to her being her own name right back at her. When they disappeared upstairs, I released an annoyed sigh.
“She’s such a bitch. I bet - no, I know - there’s someone out there better for him.”
“Like there’s someone out there for you?” Logan asked, those brown eyes staring into mine.
I nodded my head before taking a sip from my water bottle.
~~~
Waking up the next morning, I stretched my arms above my head, careful not to make any loud noises that would wake my roommate. As I stared at the ceiling, I started not to recognize it.
Sitting up, I looked around and noticed that I was in a boys room. How did I get here? I don’t remember falling asleep. Looking down, I also didn’t recognize the shirt or shorts I was wearing.
Oh, my god.
Looking around, I couldn’t help but look at all this boy’s personal effects everywhere; books, beer bottles, hockey gear– wait. Hockey gear. Twisting a little, I looked at a picture on the nightstand, seeing a boy and his sibling standing together.
I recognized the two in the picture; Logan and his sibling Jules.
I was in Logan’s room.
Holy fucking shit, I was in John Logan’s room.
Looking around again, I came to realize that I was the only one in the room. It gave me the chance to snoop, but I decided against it. Instead, I chose to change out of the clothes I was put into and put my own back on. Exiting the room, I walked down the hall to see if the bathroom was empty, which it was.
After using the restroom, washing my hands and brushing my teeth, I went down stairs, seeing the sports center channel on.
“There’s a lot of hope around these young guys,” the sportscaster said. “The Bruins are putting a lot of faith, a lot of stock in Garrett Graham.”
I rolled my eyes and went into the kitchen, grabbing a bowl and a spoon before grabbing the cereal and milk that was kept here for me. As I made myself breakfast, I couldn’t help but focus on the sportscasters voices.
“He has the ability and the potential to be a general player.”
“Wow, really?”
“Of course, he does,” I mumbled to myself, making myself a cup of coffee before adding sarcastically, “He’s Phil fucking Graham’s son. Piece of shit.”
“Who’s a piece of shit?”
I almost dropped my bowl and mug on the ground upon hearing another voice. Turning around, I saw Garrett standing by the back door. “Fucking hell, G.” Releasing a steadying breath, I noted, “Dad.”
“I’m working out.”
“You do that,” I said, raising my mug. As I started to make my way to the couch, my mug was taken from my hand. “What the–”
“Too sweet for me.”
Looking dead at the culprit, I said, “Well, it wasn’t made for you, Logan. Plus, I didn’t even put sugar in it.”
We just looked at each other for a few moments. The bandana he wore on his head did wonders for him, as well as the cut off hoodie he wore.
“You changed.”
“I… changed?”
“You clothes.”
“Oh, uhm… yeah. Why do you ask?”
He shrugged. “You just looked better in my clothes.”
“U-uhm,” I stuttered. “Garrett’s outside working out.”
He nodded his head, taking one more sip of my coffee before handing it back to me. Logan walked to the back door, my eyes following him before I turned back around to head to the couch.
Tucker eventually made his way outside, shaking his head at Dean, who was still passed out on the couch.
I kicked his leg at one point, telling him the guys were outside and that if he valued his spot on the team, he’d better get his ass out there. The girl that was wrapped around him all night ended up staying sound asleep.
When I was finished with my cereal and coffee, I took my dishes back into the kitchen, standing at the sink to wash them. I couldn’t help but look up at the backyard, watching them workout. Of course, my eyes were trained on Logan… and maybe Dean.
At one point, I swear Dean looked over his shoulder and looked at me, to which I gave him the finger at him for being a cocky son of a bitch. I chuckled at seeing him laugh at me, my attention going back to my dishes.
When they came back inside, I made them all wash their hands before touching anything. I acted as if I were their mother and not a sister and friend. They went to grab themselves coffee mugs, but I made them sit down and drink some water as I prepared their mugs while they talked.
“We weren’t dating,” Garrett said, taking a mug from my hands.
I was so into what I was doing, that I didn’t even know who they were talking about.
“You kinda were,” Logan said.
“Who are we talking about?” I asked, paying attention to the coffee I was pouring.
“Yeah, you and Kenall have been hooking up all semester.”
I scoffed, handing Tuck a mug before pouring one for Dean. “Oh, we’re talking about that bitch?”
“Unfortunately,” Tuck breathed. “House says–”
Tuck, Logan and myself said, “Aye!” as my brother and Dean said, “Nay!”
“Dean agrees with you,” Logan said, looking towards Dean, Tuck and myself. “Which kind of just proves that you’re wrong.”
“He’s not supposed to agree, Logan!” I exclaimed. “Dean is supposed to be on our side!”
“Fuck,” Garrett muttered.
“Ya’know, I don’t have to take this slander,” Dean said. “I am a responsible, upstanding member of society.”
I chuckled, handing Tucker his mug of coffee.
“Dean?”
All five of us looked toward the couch, seeing the girl from last night sitting up.
“I’ll be ready in 30 minutes,” Dean said.
“Do you not want any coffee?” I asked playfully.
“I would love some, Little Graham, but I shall get my energy elsewhere this morning.” He stood and came around the island to quickly place a kiss to the side of my head.
I allowed all the kisses to the head like Garrett because I was close with all these boys. They helped to protect me like Garrett does, which I very much appreciated.
“You’re giving yourself 30 minutes?” I asked Dean as he walked away.
“Maybe an hour,” he replied.
“That’s ambitious,” Tuck and I said in unison.
“Alright, he gets a half hour,” Garrett said. “If he’s any longer, we’re leaving.”
I picked up the mug that I had made for Dean and walked it over to Logan, who gave me his thanks as his fingers glided over mine as he took the mug from my hand, those damn butterflies making an appearance in my stomach.
When Garrett looked at his phone, I snuck a glance at the screen, seeing a text from our dad, which said, You two can’t ignore me forever.
“Is it your dad?” Logan asked.
“Un-fucking-fortunately,” I mumbled, sitting on the table.
Logan had turned his chair around, the back of it facing Garrett and I as he sat backwards in it.
“Yeah,” Garrett answered. He locked his phone and set it back on the table next to me. “He’s got a new girlfriend. Wants us to meet her.”
“Fuck that,” I said, looking down my feet. When I looked at Logan, he had his right arm draped across the top of the chair, his left on the table with his hand around the mug. If he moved his fingers, his fingertips would touch my leg.
“That’s inevitable, right?” Logan asked. When neither Garrett nor I answered him, he continued, “Look, I know he can be a dick.”
“Can be?” I said in defence. “No, he’s more than a dick.”
“Second that,” Garrett agreed.
“Okay,” Logan breathed, looking right into my eyes. “But he’s still y’all’s dad.”
I huffed and looked away from him, my head tilting back a little as unshed tears lined my eyes.
“All he cares about is hockey,” Garrett said. I was letting him take the reins on this one. “Ya’know, I only matter because I am him. I’m just a mini fucking Phil Graham. Sis here–”
“Was born out of inconvenience. Mom got pregnant with me. Dad wanted her to abort, she didn’t. I was born 7 months later.”
“You’re not, though.”
“Tell that to Dad,” I said, looking at Garrett, a tear sliding down my cheek.
“I have to agree,” Logan said. “You’re not. Now, Garrett, all you’d have to do is win a Stanley Cup, a Norris trophy or two. Both of you could spend more time on your hair than a Kardashian, and bam-” He snapped his fingers. “-yeah, Garrett is just like him.”
Garrett and I looked at each other and laughed, my hand coming up to my face to wipe the tears away.
“Hey,” Logan said, gaining our attention. “Y’all’s dad was great. Everybody knows it. But no one is expecting you to be like him.” That last statement was directed towards Garrett.
“He is,” Garrett and I said.
“All our parents have expectations, G. Shit, I’d kill for my dad to even be into hockey, let alone a damn legend. Alright? But we’re not doing this for them. We’re doing this ‘cause we love it. Right?” Logan looked at me and said, “You support him because he’s your brother and you love it, too, right?”
I thought about it for a second, remembering when we were little, sitting at one of Dad’s games. I don’t remember much of Dad’s games, but I remember the smile on Garrett’s face every time Dad made a good play, and when Garrett would tell me about the game and what was okay to do and not okay to do.
When Garrett started playing, that’s when my love of the game started; I love it because I got to see my big brother all happy and in his element.
Garrett and Logan leaned forward to clink their mugs together at the same time I sniffled, catching a whiff of their stink.
“Holy shit,” I said, covering my nose. “You two need to take showers. You both smell like shit.”
~~~
“You guys are nothing but players, ya’know,” I said, standing next to a table at Malone’s with the guys.
“Why are you standing?” Logan asked.
“Uhm, because Dean has a girl sitting in front of him, and she won’t move, even though I’ve asked?”
“Here,” he whispered, grabbing my hand and pulling me to sit on his leg. “Now you have a place to sit.”
“I’ll see you at the game?” Garrett asked.
I turned my head over my shoulder, seeing two girls on either side of him, giggling. Rolling my eyes, I turned my head back to face forward, seeing a girl looking at us. Smiling a little, I waved at her before she turned around and walked to a guy standing at the counter.
Justin Kohl. Front man and lead guitarist of the band After Hours. They were alright. They played here quite frequently when the diner hours turned to bar hours.
I watched their disaster of a conversation before Garrett walked up to her after Justin left with his bag of food.
“Do you know her?” Logan asked.
I’d almost forgotten I was sitting on his leg. “Uhm, a little,” I answered, still looking at my brother and the girl, who I recognized as Hannah, our waitress on countless nights we’ve eaten here. “Garrett told me that he’d gotten a tutor. I guess that’s her. She’s waited on us a lot.”
She quickly pointed in our direction before Garrett looked over here, gesturing in our direction.
Narrowing my eyes just a little, I quietly asked, “What?” to myself as I watched him turn back to face the girl before she walked over to a customer, refilling his drink. They talked a little more before she walked around him. Even from here, I could tell his demeanor shifted a little.
What had she said that caused him to shift like that?
~~~
About an hour later, we were pulling back up to the house in Garrett’s Wrangler. I was laughing at something one of the guys said, when I looked over at the front porch, my laughter immediately dying at seeing a figure standing there. Looking back over at Garrett, the fear I hadn’t felt in a while coming to the surface.
“Hey,” Logan said, standing beside me outside of the car. “Just talk to him.” He looked at me and said, “Come with me?”
I shook my head with a quick tight-lipped smile.
“If you start to feel uncomfortable, come and find me, alright?”
Nodding, I unbuckled my seatbelt and slid out of the seat since Garrett took the doors off the Jeep. Breathing out a deep breath, I waited until Logan and Garrett were in front of me before I started walking.
“Mr. Graham,” Logan said as we approached my dad.
“Logan,” Dad said, clasping Logan’s hand before bringing him in for one of those half hugs men do. “Looking as handsome as ever.”
I could feel my cheeks flush at the compliment Dad gave. Logan was fucking handsome, alright. And boy did I know it. I’ve had some dreams about that handsome face doing some things to me.
Anyway.
Logan brought me out of my thoughts when he said, “You, too. Good to see you,” before he walked off into the house.
Dad looked at the two of us and said, “Oh,” before chuckling. A couple of seconds passed before he said, “Saw that you made captain.”
I watched Garrett nod before Dad said, “About time.”
Garrett placed an arm in front of me, his instinct to protect me strong. “I’m a junior.”
“Better late than ever.”
My breaths started coming out in heavy pants before I asked, “Did you come out here to congratulate him, or make him feel like he fucked up somehow?”
“Look, I tried calling him earlier, but he didn’t pick up–”
“Have you ever thought that maybe we don’t wanna speak to you?” I seethed.
“I’m not here to fight, kids.”
“Coulda fooled me.”
Garrett quietly said my name, gaining my attention, his eyes already locked on me.
“Can we just go inside?” Dad asked.
“No, thanks,” Garrett and I said.
“Kids.”
“Dad.”
“Fine.” Dad waited a couple of seconds before saying, “Cindy and I are getting married.”
Garrett and I looked at each other, taken aback by what our dad just said. We looked back at him before Garrett said, “You’ve been dating for, like, two seconds.”
My fear for this woman is increasing by the second.
“Six months,” Dad corrected.
“Not any better,” I said. “Does she even fucking know you?”
“Yeah, exactly,” Garrett exclaimed.
“Watch it,” Dad said.
“Or what? You’ll hit me enough for the both of us?” I asked.
Hearing my name being called, I looked up at the front door, seeing Logan standing there.
“I don’t have any time for this,” Garrett said. He looked at me and said, gently, “Please go inside. I’ll be there in a minute.”
I huffed and walked around the both of them to walk up the steps and into the house. I wanted to throw something, but elected not to. So, I decided to kick a shoe instead.
Hands were on my arms, and a voice was calling to me, but I couldn't hear over the fear and the anger I was feeling. When I was turned around, I was hitting a chest before being shoved forward into said chest, the tears I hadn’t even realized I was crying streaming down my cheeks.
When I looked up, Logan’s eyes met mine for a second before he tucked a strand of my hair behind my ear, cupping my jaw after.
“I got you,” he whispered.
The tears came faster at that point as my cheek met his chest once again.
~~~
Sitting in the arena, or as some of the girls here liked to call it, the Boy Aquarium, I didn’t have any choice but to sit next to the person I called Dad. He tried talking to me, but I elected to ignore him, not wanting to hear a damn word he has to say.
“Please welcome your very own Briar U Hawks!” the announcer said.
I cheered along with everyone else. Garrett, Logan, Dean and Tucker all four on the ice, skating around.
“Let's go, Hawks!” I yelled.
“Here’s hoping they win,” Dad said.
“Yeah. If you didn’t fuck with Gare’s head. Let’s go, 22! Let’s go, 44!”
Garrett and I locked eyes from across the rink before his gaze shifted to my left. Cindy was sitting on Dad’s left, and even though she’s spoken to me, I just didn’t have the desire to speak back to her. Rude, I know.
The ref dropped the puck after the teams got into their positions, Eastwood immediately hitting the puck and taking it down towards our net, Briar taking it back at some point. Logan passed it to Garrett, who shot it… at the damn wall.
“What the hell, G?!” I yelled.
They started again, Garrett missing the puck… again. I could feel his frustration from here as he went after the Eastwood player, slamming him into the wall right in front of us.
Ref told Garrett to get into the penalty box, where he slammed the door shut with a yell. I got up and went over to it, hitting the glass. When he looked at me, I gave him sad eyes, asking him What are you doing? with the look I was giving him.
He shook his head before looking back at the ice, his whole body shaking from his anger and leg bouncing.
When it was halftime, I tore out of the stands to follow the Hawks back to their locker room. I made it just in time to see Garrett throw his helmet at the wall before he started walking towards me at the exit, Logan hollering his name before looking at me
“Garrett,” I said, placing my hands on his cheeks. It wasn’t him I was seeing, but… our dad. “Go chill, G.”
He nodded and walked around me, Logan hollering, “Hey, the game’s not over!”
I met Logan halfway from where I stood, crossing my arms over my chest and taking a deep breath. “It’s dad. He’s gotten to him somehow.”
“Fuck,” he whispered.
“He just needs to get grounded, that’s all.”
“Well, let’s hope he does because he’s playing like shit.”
When the teams had to go back to ice, I went back to my seat, seeing a change in Garrett. I wonder what helped ground him…
When Garrett shot the puck into the net, the crowd roared, my screams hopefully being the loudest, and when they won the game? Shit. I stood from my seat jumping with my arms in the air.
After the boys got all showered and changed, we all went to the block party that was going on. Garrett and I were sitting at a table; I was watching people dancing, and he… well, he was on his phone.
“Garrett, get off your fucking phone,” I whined.
He looked at me for a split second before saying, “Go dance. Go have fun.”
“I don’t know anyone here but you and the rest of the Hawks.” I groaned as he looked back down at his phone. “Ugh! You’re no fun!”
“You know, if you pick your head three inches,” Logan said, scaring the shit out of me. “There’s a party.”
“The waitress from Malone’s,” Garrett said. “What’s her name?”
“You mean Hannah?” I said.
“What?”
“God, you’re an idiot.” I sighed. “She’s waited on you guys, what, a bajillion times?” I looked at Logan for confirmation.
“Yeah, dude,” he agreed.
Pointing at his phone, he asked Logan, “She has?”
“You seriously haven’t noticed her?”
Well, shit. There went my feelings. In the fucking trash can. I sat back, leaning my back against the table with my arms crossed, bringing my right leg to cross over my left. I started swinging my leg up and down, my defense up to protect my feelings.
“Alright, we’re doing shots,” Dean said. I perked up as he came over to our little table. “We’re doing shots, boys. Sorry, Little Graham. You’re not of age yet.”
“You know what?” I said. “Fuck you guys.”
“Whoa, you okay?” Garrett asked.
“Yup. Fine. Couldn’t be better.”
Tuck and Dean were talking about something when Logan and I locked eyes.
“You drinking tonight, G?” Dean asked, gaining my brother’s attention.
“Uh, yeah,” he said, grabbing the shot cup from Tucker. “So it seems.”
“Little Graham?” Dean said. “Honors?”
I cleared my throat, holding up fingers to act as if I was holding one of those small red cups. “Here’s to me, here’s to you. Fuck the rest, we’re Briar U.”
They took their shots while recrossing my arms, looking around at the people dancing. Garrett, Dean and Tucker all walked a few feet away while Logan stood up, coming to stand in front of me.
“What’s your deal?” he asked.
I looked at him for a few moments before scoffing and rolling my eyes. “Nothing, Logan.”
“Come on. Don’t ruin everyone else’s night because of some stupid reason.”
“The stupid reason’s standing in front of me,” I mumbled.
“What was that?”
“Nothing.” I turned my head to the side, not wanting to look at him anymore.
It was quiet for a moment before he said, “Come on.”
Looking back at him, I first noticed him holding out his hand. “What?”
“You’re gonna come dancing with me, and you’re gonna have fun, and who knows, maybe you’ll end up back in my clothes by the end of the night.”
If I was standing, he would’ve had to catch me at those words because they would’ve made my knees weak. With a slightly shaking hand, I set mine in his, letting him help me stand with those fucking butterflies going crazy in my stomach. “You better back up those words, John Logan.”
He chuckled. “I always keep my word, LG.”
We both laughed and walked over towards my brother, Dean and Tucker, watching the band play while dancing and giving support to the band by cheering.
At some point, Garrett went and got some popcorn, feeding a few pieces to Logan, to which I laughed at.
I loved being around these boys; they made me laugh, they made me feel safe… they made me feel loved. Even though I was a Graham, they didn’t treat me any differently, or Garrett. They treated us as though they’ve known us their whole entire lives as if we weren’t Grahams.
A couple of hours later, some girl took pics of the boys in a random photo van that was parked within the block party. I went to tell her thanks when I was pulled into the group pics, smiling and posing like a complete idiot.
Since the pics were taken with one of the boys' phones - I couldn’t tell you which one - I had told him to text them to me, which I would end up receiving a few hours later at the boys’ house.
A few hours of dancing at the block party later, Dean and some rando girl went and sat in the photo van a few hours later. Garrett had a beer bottle in his hand while he was sitting on our table from earlier, looking at his phone… again. I was hanging out with Tucker and Logan when Dean and rando girl came over to us.
I looked over to yell something at Garrett when I saw him get up from his spot on the table to walk into the crowd. Couldn’t tell you what happened after that because an arm went around my shoulders, gaining my attention. John freaking Logan.
The night went by in a blur after that with all the dancing, the music, the boys drinking. I woke up the next morning wearing Logan’s clothes again and wrapped up in his arms.
~~~
The next night, the guys had some people over playing video games, drinking, just hanging out, really. I was sitting on the couch with Logan, Tucker and Simms when I thought I heard knocking on the front door.
I looked at it and nudged Logan with my elbow. “Hey, is someone knocking on the door or am I hearing things?”
He looked over his shoulder before standing and climbing over the back of the couch, saying, “Pause it, guys,” before answering the door.
Simms, the hockey team’s goalie, said something in his native of Czech.
“Dude, I told you to pause it.” He came back over to the couch, saying, “Watch out, LG,” before he climbed back over to sit next to me.
“LG? Like the appliances?” I asked, leaning my back against the cushions.
“Well, it’s better than saying Little Graham all the time.”
“You know I have a first name and that you can use it, right?”
“Eh, I like LG better.”
“Back to the matter at hand,” Tuck said. “There’s no pausing in hockey.”
“Bullshit,” Logan replied. “You get gassed after, like, a minute.”
Simms decided to join in on this little banter by saying, “You guys get pauses all the time, while I’m the one out there all the time.”
I rolled my eyes and rested my head on the back of the couch, my eyes catching Hannah walking in. “Hannah!”
She smiled and politely waved.
“To be fair,” Tuck said, causing me to bring my head up. “You just stay in one spot.”
Simms said something in Czech before Tucker added, “You gotta work on your transitions, bro.”
I totally forgot that Birdie was sitting in the chair next to the couch because I was startled as he said, “Honestly, I’m doing better without you, so…”
Logan took the pillow I was hugging and tossed it at Birdie, saying, “Fuck you. I’ve been carrying your ass.”
Leaning my head back, I said to Hannah, “You’re gonna have to ignore them from time to time. They act like middle school boys a lot.”
“Hey.”
I looked from Hannah to the person who gained her attention.
“I’m Jules.”
Taking a breath, I looked back at the video game, rolling my eyes.
“Pillow chucker’s sibling.”
I watched Logan as he kissed his fingers before flipping his sibling off. What I wouldn’t give to be those fucking fingers.
“Who are you?” Jules asked. “What’s your deal?”
Turning around the couch, I leaned against the back and said, “Be very careful with this one. Don’t tell them anything you don’t want the entire school knowing.”
“I only report the facts, Little Graham.”
“It’s LG now,” I said, giving them a deadpan look. “Your brother ever so nicely gave me a nickname that I really don’t mind using.” Movement from the corner of my eye caught my attention.
“Wellsy,” Garrett said… in nothing but a towel.
“Garrett Graham, I do not need to see all of that.” I held up my hand, covering what I could of his body while looking away.
“Did… did you two date before?” Hannah asked.
“Gross.” Putting my hand down, I looked at her and said, “Garrett’s my older brother.”
Like a lightbulb going off in her head, Hannah’s eyes went a little wide as she said, “You’re Little Graham! I hear that name at Malone’s and the hockey arena all the time.”
Doing a little bow, I said, “In the flesh.”
She looked back at Garrett as he said, “We can study in my room.”
“I swear to god, Gare, if I heard banging or shouts of pleasure, I’m cutting off that dick of yours.”
“Don’t worry, sis. I’ll make sure you’re gone for that.”
Face palming, I turned back around and sunk on the couch in embarrassment, bringing my knees up as the boys started discussing something that had them all bouncing in their seats like a kid who couldn’t keep still.
“Down here is fine,” Hannah said.
“No, no, it’s better up there,” Garrett replied. “No worries.”
I looked over at Logan when Garrett said Jules’ name, watching him watch Hannah and Gare walk up the stairs. Aaaaaaand there went the feelings coaster… down the lift hill and off the tracks, crashing into barriers.
~~~
The next day, I was walking along the pathway to meet up with the hockey team when I got a notification on my phone. It was from Instagram, the picture being of us on the couch last night, the caption reading, is one of our puck bunnies catching feelings for one of our very own Hawks?
I would recognize my own head of curls anywhere.
I’m gonna murder Jules. Logan will no longer have a sibling once I’m through with them.
Hearing tapping, I looked up to see Logan practicing some hockey stuff with a ping pong ball and his hockey stick, Tucker leaning against a light pole, saying, “Don’t miss. Don’t miss.”
“I ain’t gon’ miss,” Logan said.
“Don’t miss, don’t miss, don’t miss.” Tuck looked over at me after Logan missed his shot. “Hey, LG.”
“Fuck you.”
Looking back at Logan, Tucker said, “I told you not to miss.”
“I’m gonna kill his sibling,” I said to Tucker.
Drumrolls gained my attention, as well as everyone else’s around us. Dean and his best friend Beau stood on a table, Beau very badly playing a kazoo.
I chuckled before Dean said, “Hear me! Hear me! I have a proclamation!”
“Standby for the proclamation!” Beau added.
“The annual Maxwell Di Laurentis birthday festivities will take place at the Maxwell summer home in…”
“Cape Cod.”
Logan cheered from beside me, and I had to suppress a smile watching him raise his arm in the air.
Dean gained my attention when he said, “As it’s our 22nd year gracing the Earth, the theme shall be, twofers, right?” He looked at Beau, who made a noise of agreement.
Logan and Tucker looked at each other, silently talking to each other with just their eyes.
Rolling my eyes, I looked back at Beau and Dean as the former said, “So please come dressed as your second-favorite dynamic duo…”
“After us, of course,” Dean added.
“Party bus departs shortly after the team bus, which shall bring ye there and bring ye back the following morning.”
“Mhmm, so be there! Or… be there. There is no other option.”
Logan and Tuck reached across me, since I was standing in the middle of them, to do some weird ass handshake they’ve come up with as Beau asked Dean for a drumroll, the latter giving the former what he asked for.
Everyone’s phones buzzed… except for mine. I looked at Beau and Dean with a raised brow, both boys sighing before getting off the table, Dean making a beeline for me.
“As always, Little Graham, you are invited.”
Crossing my arms, I asked, “You really expect me to get on the puck bunny bus?”
“Party bus,” Beau corrected.
“Whatever. I probably won’t even go.”
“What?” Logan said, turning to face me. “Why?”
Shrugging, I said, “I don’t have a dynamic duo partner.” Looking at Beau, I gave him my best puppy dog eyes. “Can’t I just come as myself?”
“Sorry, Little G. Rules are rules.”
With the most deadpan look and tone I could give, I said, “That’s not fair.”
“We’ll find something for you,” Logan said, wrapping his arm around my shoulders.
~~~
When Garrett and Logan asked me to come and watch them for an interview, I didn’t expect to be this freaking bored. Even with my book, which was entertaining me, I was still bored as shit.
“We dominated the Frozen Four last year, and the year before that, and the year before that,” Logan said, answering the interviewer’s question. They asked another question, to which he answered, “Read each other’s minds.” When he, Dean and Tuck were done, it was Garrett’s turn.
Gare stood in front of the camera before the interviewer asked, “How do you plan to adjust to the challenge of being Briar’s new captain?”
“I don’t think there’s a need to change anything,” Garrett answered. “My teammates expect the best out of me, and, uh, that’s not a problem, because I expect the best of myself.”
“Do you have any other pregame rituals or superstitions?”
“Yeah, I’m pretty particular,” he said.
I inwardly groaned just before Hannah took off her headphones, taking deep breaths. Furrowing my brows, I leaned over and asked, “Hannah, are you okay?”
She looked at me and tentatively smiled. “Yeah. I’m good.”
“If you need someone to talk to, I’m here, okay?”
She nodded before saying, “Thanks, Little G.”
“Hey,” Coach said, standing in front of Hannah. “Can I help you?”
“Be nice, Coach,” I said, trying to hold back a smile.
“Miss Graham.”
“She’s here for Garrett, as am I.”
Ignoring me, he looked at Hannah and raised his brows.
“I’m here for Garrett,” Hannah repeated.
“Oh, I don’t usually let girlfriends watch.”
“Definitely not his girlfriend. I’m his philosophy tutor.”
“And I’m his sister.”
Coach looked between Hannah and I before setting his eyes back on Hannah to say, “Oh, then you can stay.”
“That breaks my heart, Coach.” I blocked them out for a moment, coming back when he said, “He didn’t want me to.”
Mine and Coach’s eyes met after Hannah asked, “Why?”
“Do you know who their dad is?” Coach asked, sitting on the back of the seats in front of him.
“Some hockey player,” Hannah answered.
“One of the best defensemen in NHL history,” I snarked.
Gesturing towards me, Coach added, “Their last name carries weight.”
I sighed. “A little fact about Little G,” I said. “People think I got into this university because of Garrett or our dad. Couldn’t be farther from the truth. I earned my damn right to be here. But Gare? He knows the spotlight is on him.”
“So, he busts his ass to prove that he’s earned his place.”
I looked at my brother, watching as he bent over to pick up his duffle bag. Hannah stood and asked about their session, to which he replied that he was going to the weight room.
Hannah and I picked up our stuff before running towards the aisle while Coach said, “Better hurry, Garrett’s tutor.”
As we walked along, I had so many questions in my head that I wanted to ask Hannah, but only one made it out; “What are you getting out of tutoring my brother?”
I guess she was stunned because she stuttered a little before giving her answer. “He’s helping me get the guy I like to notice me.”
“Justin Kohl?”
“How did you know?”
Chuckling, I adjusted the strap of my bag on my shoulder. “I saw you guys at Malone’s before the game. It looked like a trainwreck.”
“Was it really that bad?” she asked, stopping at the weight room doors, facing me.
“Want me to be completely honest?”
She chuckled. “You’re definitely a Graham. But, no. I… I think your brother’s told me how bad it was enough.”
I couldn’t help the chuckle that released before Hannah’s joined my own.
“If you need me to kick his ass, let me know,” I said.
“Thanks.” She went to turn before stopping. “You’re not coming?”
“And watch my brother work out? No, thanks. I’ll just either sit out here or in the arena to wait for him.”
“Okay. Bye, Little G.”
“Bye, Wellsy.”
When she went into the weight room, I sighed and turned around, looking for somewhere to sit. Since I still had my book in my hand, I opened it when I sat down on the floor, leaning my back against the wall.
A body landed next to mine a couple of minutes later. “What are you doing out here?”
I jumped and looked at the source of the voice; freaking Logan. “Warn a girl next time. Geez.” Releasing a deep breath, I said, “Garrett’s working out, Hannah’s tutoring him, and I’m out here waiting for him.”
“Ahhh. Fun.” He looked over at me. “Are you really not going to Dean and Beau’s birthday party?”
“I don’t have anyone to go with.”
“Why not your best friend?”
I gave him a deadpan look. “She’s not into parties, and she hates hockey.”
“Fair enough.” He was quiet for a second before he said, “If I was dressing up with Tuck, I’d dress up with you.”
Smiling a little, I leaned my head on his shoulder and whispered, “That’s nice of you.” I tilted my head back and we looked at each other for a second before he cleared his throat, pointing to the weight room’s door.
“I should, uh… go on in there and work out some,” he said.
“Yeah, yeah, of course.” I lifted my head at the same time he shifted to stand.
He turned and looked down at me, since I was still sitting on the floor. “I’ll see you later?”
Nodding, I smiled. Maybe my crush is a little bit reciprocated?
When he went into the weight room, I went back to my reading. It wasn’t long, maybe a couple of minutes before I closed my book and gathered my bag, walking into the room myself.
What I saw crushed me; Hannah and Logan kissing. She pulled back from him and looked at my brother, asking, “Am I blushing now?” before she turned and walked toward me, stopping once she realized I was standing there, my name falling in a whisper on her lips.
I turned and walked out of the room, needing to go somewhere else. I was stupid enough to think that Logan liked me back.
With tears in my eyes, I went to the one place that I felt safe at when I wasn’t around my brother; the rink. Going to the locker room, I went straight for Garrett’s stall, retrieving my skates I kept hidden there.
Because my dad was one of the best players in the NHL during his heyday, Garrett and I had no other choice but to learn to skate. Obviously, Garrett ended up playing hockey, but I just did it for fun.
With my skate guards on, I walked to the rink, standing at the ice as I took off my guards before I stepped on to the ice. As I skated, I released a deep breath and closed my eyes for just a second, letting muscle memory carry me.
I spun a few times, having loved the way figure skaters looked when we would watch the Olympics on tv growing up. I felt… free.
After a few turns and laps around the rink, I decided I was calmed down enough, so I skated to the edge of the rink and put my guards back on. Once I made it back to the locker room, I changed back into my normal shoes and walked out of the arena.
~~~
“Here it is, folks. The first away game of the season,” Jules said to her phone. She pulled me into the shot, smiling at my profile.
“Go Hawks,” I said, my tone coming out as more of a question as I moved away.
“The Briar Hawks have dominated the Chatham Clovers in the past–”
Moving back into the shot, I said, “But since it’s Dean Di Laurentis’ birthday today, I can personally say with confidence that his mind is already on the after party.” Looking at Jules, I smiled and asked, “Am I right?”
Jules and I tolerated each other for their brother’s sake, so when they picked up their phone to show the crowd behind us, I knew they weren’t happy with me at the moment.
“We got a good crowd here tonight,” they said. “Briar’s most faithful bunnies in attendance, as always.”
At the shrieking I heard behind me, I turned my head over my shoulder, rolling my eyes at seeing Kendall sitting in the stands. When I spotted Hannah, I straightened my back some, excited to see a friendly face here.
I didn’t even get the chance to wave her over to me because fucking Kendall got to her first. Not being able to help myself, I scoffed and looked forward when she said that they don’t bite.
Feeling a tap on my shoulder, I turned around to tell Kendall off, but relaxed a little when Hannah’s blue eyes met mine. “Wellsy!”
“Hey, Little G,” she smiled. Gesturing to the seat next to me, she asked, “Can I…?”
“Oh, my gosh! Please! I insist! Just stick by me and Jules. Their play-by -play helped the bunnies behind us for their first game. As for me, I’ll try and teach you a thing or two about the game, too.”
When the game started, my commentary kept Hannah in the loop. “This is a tough game for the Clovers,” I said, leaning over to Hannah.
Garrett and a Cloves player smashed their shoulders into the glass in front of us, his eyes locked on Hannah’s. I looked at her and smiled before setting my sights back on the game, immediately clocking number 22; Logan as he got ahold of the puck before passing it over to Garrett, who passed it back to Logan.
“These two are passing it back and forth like chlamydia during Welcome Week,” Jules said.
“Gross, Jules,” I grimaced.
“Come on, guys! Let someone else have a turn, it’s only fair.”
Tuck went to shoot the puck into the Clovers net, but was blocked, a groan releasing from my throat. I stood and shouted, “Come on, Hawks! The fuck are y’all doing?!”
“Damn,” Jules said. “Denied! So close.”
“I can’t tell what’s going on,” Hannah said after I sat back down.
“Okay, so, Chatham is trying to get the puck back so that they can score, basically - fuck, yes! Gare just intercepted.” Looking at her, I raised my brows and asked, “You do know what–”
“I get the gist,” Hannah chuckled.
“Graham!”
I looked up at Jules before putting my sights back on the ice, just in time to see Garrett hit the puck into the Clovers net. Standing with my arms in the air, I cheered loudly before jumping up and down a few times. “That’s my brother!”
After I sat down, Hannah leaned over and said, “He’s good.”
“Yeah,” I agreed.
When the game was over, we all headed over to the Maxwell Summer House, where I changed into a super pretty short baby pink flowy cami dress, with a pair of white heels and jewelry to match. I even had a frog plush that I carried around. I was Lottie from The Princess and the Frog, but because it was only me, I chose the Tiana frog plush as my “partner”.
Once I was happy with my look, I came down the stairs, the party in full swing, everyone chanting, “Fuck ‘em up! Fuck ‘em up! Hawks! Hawks! Hawks!”
I laughed seeing Logan standing on top of the island, a sleeveless Hawks shirt, black jeans and his normal boots with bird’s wings on his back for his attire tonight.
Hearing yelling, I walked into the space a little more, seeing Tuck with his arms raised, standing in front of a beer keg.
Ah. Keg challenge.
There were actually three islands in the kitchen; Logan was standing on one, Dean laying on another, and the third was being used for cups, either used cups or unused cups, I wasn’t sure.
I looked at Logan as he pointed at Dean and said, “Alright, Deany, baby,” right before a girl put a shot cup on his belly button before she took said shot handless, everyone cheering for her afterward.
As she poured some of the alcohol into Dean’s mouth, I squeezed in between her and the island to walk up to my brother and Beau, wrapping my arm around the former’s back.
“What are you supposed to be?” Gare asked.
Scoffing, I looked at him, dumbfounded. “Lottie. From The Princess and the Frog. It was, like, my favorite movie ever when we were little.” After looking at his costume, I asked, “What are you supposed to be? A magician or a vampire? If it’s the latter, you’re missing some blood at the corner of your mouth.”
Logan’s bird noise gained my attention before he jumped from the island, slapping Dean’s stomach and causing him to spit the liquid from his mouth before he said, “You fucking douche!”
“Zamboni!” Beau said as he and Logan traded places.
“Seriously?” Dean asked.
“Hey, waste not, lest he be wasted.”
“Oh, my god.” I looked at Garrett and asked, “Was he a theater kid?”
Laughing, my brother answered, “I’m not sure.”
My attention was given back to Dean when the crowd around us started chanting, “Zamboni!” I couldn’t help but join in, a huge smile on my face as I did so, watching as Dean slurped up the alcohol that was on the counter.
Dean jumped off the island once he was finished, facing Beau. “Goose.”
“Maverick.”
Holding my free arm up, I shouted, “Lottie!” before a laugh spilled from everyone. A shot glass was put in front of my face, but I looked at Dean, who was handing it to me, and politely declined it.
I went to ask Garrett something, but stopped dead in my tracks when his sights were set on something, or someone else. Looking ahead, my jaw nearly hit the freaking floor at watching Hannah descend the stairs looking like a sexy bunny.
Like a lightbulb going off, I gasped. “Oh, I get it! She’s the bunny–” I poked Garrett in the stomach. “-and you’re the magician!”
Garrett didn’t say anything, he just walked off in Hannah’s direction, a smile on my face as he did so.
“Now, Little G,” Beau said, gaining my attention. “I thought the rule was that you had to show up as a dynamic duo?”
“Well, Goose,” I answered, putting my arm on his shoulder. “I did.” Holding up the plush, I smiled without my teeth. “Had my best friend come tonight, she’d be dressed as Tiana, but she kissed a frog, and well…”
Beau laughed, putting his arm around my shoulder, causing me to drop my own. “You’re excused, Little G.”
“Okay, you guys have got to settle on a nickname for me. I have three you can choose from–”
“We call you different variations of the same nickname because of the different friendships we have with you, Little Graham” Dean said. “Don’t sweat it.”
“Ugh,” I groaned. “Fine.”
“Hockey shots!” Tucker said.
Leaning on the counter, I asked, “Are y’all ever gonna give up this tradition?”
“Nope.” I couldn’t even tell you who answered, but what I could tell you was that I laughed at their reaction as I watched Logan and Tucker walk over to Garrett and Hannah, an arm going around my shoulders.
Logan, Garrett, Tucker, Dean and Birdie stood in front of the hockey stick that was lined with shot glasses after Beau poured the alcohol into the glasses, basically dragging me with him since he had his arm wrapped around my shoulders.
“Fuck them up! Fuck them up! Fuck them up,” the crowd and myself chanted, cheering after they took the shots. Starting lineup tradition when they win away games.
Hannah caught my eye from my peripherals, my brows furrowing at the look of fear on her face. I tore myself from Beau’s side to walk over to her, standing on her right side. When I was by her side, I quietly said her name, her attention snapping over to me. “Are you okay?”
It took her a second to register what I had asked before she said, “Yeah. Yeah, I’m fine.”
“Do you wanna go upstairs and talk? Or even just hang out? Parties aren’t really my thing, either.” At the confused look on her face, I quickly answered, “I only come to support Garrett and the rest of the team. I’d feel pretty shitty if I didn’t.”
“Not a vampire,” Jules said, coming up on Hannah’s left. They looked at me and said, “And you have no duo.”
“I got special permission, thank you.”
Hannah looked between the two of us before looking at Jules, saying, “Uh… what?”
“Garrett,” they said. “We all thought he just a very bad vampire-”
“That’s what I said!” I interrupted.
“But here you are looking like Elle Woods.”
Hannah looked back at me for a second before looking back at Jules, saying, “And you’re Peter Pan’s shadow.”
“Oh, they’re someone’s shadow, alright,” I mumbled.
“Peter’s around here somewhere,” Jules answered. “There’s just one thing I can’t quite figure out.”
“Be mindful of your words, Jules.”
They looked at me and said, “Your brother doesn’t do girlfriends, and dynamic duos aren’t his style.”
I gave them the most serious look and tone I could muster. “Well, maybe he made an exception.”
Looking back at Hannah, they asked, “So, Garrett’s ‘tutor’, what’s really going on?”
“Ya’know, it started with tutoring,” Hannah answered.
However, I had tuned them both out as she continued to give her answer to Jules, my attention now on both John’s, Logan catching something in his mouth before chewing. He looked over at me and winked, my face heating from the action.
“He’s John’s best friend, so not really,” Jules said.
“John?” Hannah asked.
“My brother, John Logan.”
The three of us looked over at him, catching something else in his mouth, his arms stretched wide.
“Right,” Hannah said. “Uhm, but I mean, objectively–” She looked at me before continuing her train of thought. “Garrett’s a reasonably attractive-looking human being and sparks flew as they do when people, uhm… sorry, what don’t you get?”
“Any of it, really,” Jules said.
My defenses went up as I took a step forward and asked, “Because a guy like Garrett couldn’t possibly be into a sweet girl like Hannah?”
“No, she’s just different.”
“Enlighten me.”
“She’s just not what I would’ve expected for Garrett.”
“Well, she is to me.” I walked away before either of them could say anything. Finding Garrett, I followed him to the smaller part of the kitchen. “Gare, if anything bad happens with Hannah like a breakup, I’m going to jail for your murder.”
“So, are you guys like dating dating?” Logan asked.
My face fell, not that he could see since his back was to us.
“Well, I mean, we’re not, like, exclusive or anything,” Gare said.
Turning to lean back against the counter, Logan asked, “And she’s cool with that?” after taking a sip of his beer.
“Yeah, I guess so.”
Logan chuckled as I thought about Gare and Wellsy for a moment. “Hey, Gare?”
“Yeah, sis?”
“I think what your best friend here is trying to say is that you didn’t even know her name last week.” Garrett gave me a look I knew all too well. Pointing a finger at him, I raised my eyebrows and said, “That’s not the same and you know it.”
Garrett and Jules were the only ones that knew about my crush on Logan; Garrett because I told him, and Jules because they ended up figuring it out.
“Well, little sister, sometimes people just sneak up on you,” Garrett replied. He opened a drawer before asking, “Do you two see anything non-alcoholic? It’s for Hannah.”
“She doesn’t drink,” Logan said.
“Ever the observant one you are, John Logan.”
“She said not at parties,” Garrett answered him.
Logan and I looked at each other before he looked in the sink next to him, bringing out a can of IPA. “Here, try this. Closed cans are safer.”
Garrett gave his thanks before walking away, Logan saying, “Go be the hero.”
All I could do was look at him as he stared off into the direction Garrett went. “Ya’know,” I said, gaining his attention. “You could always be someone else’s hero.”
“Oh, yeah? Like whose?”
Shrugging one shoulder, I said, “Open your eyes and find out.” I walked away, hearing him say, “LG!” before I spotted my brother again, watching Hannah give him a kiss on his cheek.
“That was kind of cute,” Jules said.
“Fuck yeah, it was!” I exclaimed while walking by. Le sigh. I needed my other bestie, so I went searching for him, finally finding standing by one of the islands. “Deany Baby!”
He turned his head over his shoulder, softly smiling at seeing me walking towards him. “Hey, Little G,” he said, wrapping an arm around shoulders. All four of the boys wrapped their arms around my shoulders because I was a lot shorter than them. “Enjoying your night?”
“No,” I said, resting my head on his shoulder. Tilting my head to look up at him, I asked, “What about you; are you enjoying your birthday?”
Squeezing me in a way that only a best friend could, he replied, “I am now,” making me chuckle after and follow his gaze to a girl dressed as JLo dancing on the dance floor.
“Yo, Dean,” Beau said. “Can you - or Little G - do me a favor and take one of these off my hands?”
“I don’t drink,” I said. “You know that.” My attention went to a figure that just showed up next to me; Tucker.
“Who is that?” Dean asked.
“I don’t know her personally, but I’m pretty sure that’s JLo,” Beau replied.
She looked familiar, though. “Wait. I’m pretty sure I’ve seen her at Malone’s a few times.”
Tucker tapped me on the shoulder, gaining my attention. “I got an idea.” He scrolled through his phone, looking for something before On The Floor by Jennifer Lopez started playing.
I looked back at the girl, whose name I’m pretty sure was Allie, stopped dancing before she listened for a second to the song, saying, “Oh, my god! Wait, this is me! Now!”
Dean chugged some of his drink before reaching for Tucker, putting me in the middle of the two, as he said, “Who says you’re struggling with your assists, huh?”
The only way I could suppress a laugh was to bite my lips between my teeth as Tucker said, “I can still change the song, dick,” as Dean made his way to the dance floor.
Wrapping my arm around his back, I smiled and said, “Don’t worry, Tuck. I still love you.”
He chuckled, putting his arm around my shoulders for a side hug, saying, “Thanks, Little G.”
Dean and JLo - her nickname until I confirm her name is Allie - danced for a moment, causing me to fan myself.
“Good lord,” I said.
“Calm down, Lottie,” Tuck chuckled.
“Fuck, I’m trying, Bee.”
Guiding me in front of him, he laughed and said, “Go find someone to help cool you off.”
As I walked through the house, I tried to find Birdie or someone else from the team to hang out with, but couldn’t, so I decided I'd had enough ‘fun’ for the night. When I walked by Logan, he called me by my nickname, my footsteps stopping.
Turning to face him, I saw that damn smirk on his face. It was probably the drinks he’d had to smile at me like that, but I decided to stay for a few extra minutes.
“What’s up?” I asked, standing beside him.
“Where you going?” he asked.
Pointing up, I said, “To my assigned bedroom for the night? My pajamas and comfort movie’s calling me.”
He nodded, a determined look in his eyes as he took another sip of his beer. When he looked up, I followed his gaze, sighing at seeing Hannah and Garrett standing in the middle of the landing.
Shaking my head, I ultimately decided to just go up to my room for the night. As I passed by Garrett and Hannah’s room, he poked his head out, grabbing at me.
“Sis, hey, what’s wrong?” he asked.
“Tell your best friend to open his fucking eyes,” I whispered, a tear sliding down my cheek. I hadn’t realized my vision blurred with unshed tears. As I finally made it back to my room, I sighed and looked around, not noticing a duffle bag and letterman jacket sitting on the floor.
After I took my makeup off and got into my pajamas, I grabbed my laptop and got into the bed, putting on my mom’s favorite movie, which just so happened to be mine as well; Dirty Dancing.
It wasn’t until Johnny and Robbie’s fight that the door opened, a body stopping at the threshold.
“LG.”
Snapping my gaze up, I locked eyes with those brown ones that I adored so much. “Logan.”
“What are you doing in my room?”
“What are you doing in my room?” I countered.
He sighed, walking into the room and taking his wings off. “This is either a set up or someone overbooked.”
“With Beau and Dean, there’s no telling,” I said, going back to my movie. A few seconds later, I had to take a deep breath to keep my eyes from shifting to Logan as I heard rustling, like he was taking off– oh, my god, he was changing.
I snuck a glance at him, seeing his muscular back that was doing things to insides. And, yes - I’d been turned on all night at seeing his freaking delicious arms all night. His light chuckle had me looking from his back to his eyes.
“Don’t worry. I’ll put a shirt on just for you.”
“Don’t do that on my account,” I said. “If you’re more comfortable shirtless, go ahead.” Putting my eyes back on my screen, I quietly sighed before feeling the bed dip beside me.
“Should you take the bed or me?” he asked.
Looking over at him with furrowed brows, I said, “No. I can feel this conversation happening with Gare and Wellsy.” I looked forward before adding, “We will sleep comfortably and-and-and… nicely, and-and…” I stopped talking and softly grunted, looking back at him. “Please say something.”
Logan laughed and rested his forehead on my shoulder. “I promise I won’t do anything.” He looked at me, a small smirk stretching his lips. “I will be very gentlemanly.”
“Thank you.”
It was quiet for a little while before he asked, “So… you figure skate?”
Quickly looking at him, I had to lean back a little so that I didn’t knock him in the head with my own. “What?”
“I saw you that day. Skating. In the rink. Day of the interviews.” When I could find the words to say, he added, “I followed you after Hannah walked out of the weight room, and found you on the rink. You’re amazing.”
Smiling a little, I gave him my thanks before taking a deep breath. “To answer your question; no, not really. Dad was way more into hockey, as you know. The moment Garrett and I learned to walk, we had skates on our feet. I would always copy the figure skaters I’d see on tv.”
“Did you ever want to be one?”
I thought about that question for a moment, remembering a time when Dad was giving Garrett a lesson on hockey and I was spinning and skating all around the rink. Dad had yelled at me that the Graham family won’t have figure skaters in the family. “At one point, yeah. Dad didn’t want figure skaters in the family, so I… gave it up. I completely abandoned it when my mom died.”
Feeling his hand on my cheek, I turned my head to look at him. “I’m so sorry, LG.”
“It’s okay.” Turning my head back to look at my screen, I said, “I only do it now when I need to let off some steam.” I had a feeling he wanted to say something else, but chose not to.
When the movie was over, I had told him I had the perfect movie for him, so I put on one of my favorite hockey movies ever; The Mighty Ducks.
I couldn’t tell you where in the movie I fell asleep, but what I could tell you was that I was wrapped in his arms the next morning, feeling safer than I ever had.
When it was time to get on the buses the next morning, I was close to begging Coach Jensen to let me sit on the team bus but decided against it. So, as I sat down in my seat, I looked out of the window, seeing Logan’s gaze already on mine.
We smiled at each other before the buses took off back to Briar.
~~~
I was sitting on the couch, eating a bowl of cereal when Jules came walking in front of me to sit down while Dean and two random girls were playing air hockey… to which one of the girls beat him.
“Dean Di Laurentis, everyone,” Jules said. “Losing to a girl.” They locked eyes with me and asked, “Is that–”
Setting my bowl down, I said, “I’m going outside,” as Dean said, “Sexist.”
“How’s that sexist?”
“She is not a girl. She is a girl trapped in a person’s body.”
Looking at Garrett, I said, “If you don’t save me from this hell–”
“Go outside, take a breath,” he said, kissing the top of my head.
Sighing, I opened the front door after hearing a knock. “Uhm… Gare–” My words were cut off when I collided with a body; that body belonging to Logan.
“Hey, LG. Where are you going?” he asked.
“Well, I was going outside to take a breather, but… ya’know what? Nevermind.” I went to get the box off the porch when an arm wrapped around my middle, hauling me up and turning me back into the house.
“You’re staying inside, princess,” he said softly, walking back into the house with the box in hand.
“This is the living room,” Dean said.
“Deany Baby,” I said. “Big bro needs to pass this class or test or whatever or else your team is well and truly fucked.”
“You’re lucky you’re the only one who can call me Deany Baby.”
I laughed and stood next to Logan behind the couch, Garrett sitting in front of me.
“And then your whole line is fucked,” Jules said.
“And the season’s fucked,” Logan said.
“I pretty much just said that, Logan siblings,” I said.
“LG and I can’t be the only two number one fans of a shitty team,” Jules said. “That’s so embarrassing.”
Garrett sighed, so I stepped in for him. “Okay, okay. As much as I agree with you two, Gare here-” I placed my hands on his shoulders. “-really does need to study.”
“Brain fuel coming in, Cap,” Tucker said, placing a bowl in front of him on the table. “We got you. High in Omega-3’s, carb forward, no keto bullshit.”
“Where was that when I was looking for food?” I asked.
“Play-by-play for Little G; you walked into the kitchen, immediately grabbed a bowl then your cereal then the special milk you keep here before grabbing a spoon then sitting down to eat it.”
Narrowing my eyes at Tucker, I said, “You’re lucky you’re my favorite.”
“Thought I was your favorite?” Dean asked.
“Yeah,” Logan agreed.
Relenting, I said, “Okay, you’re all my favorite, BUT–”
“John’s your favorite next to Garrett?” Jules asked.
I looked at them with a murderous glare before saying, “Yes,” through gritted teeth.
“Uhm, there’s two Johns,” one of the girls, Zoe, said. “Which one are you talking about?”
“That’s for me to know, and for everyone else to never find out.” I looked at the box in Logan’s hand as he opened it, Tucker asking, “What is that?”
“More Liquid IV,” Logan answered, tossing a bag at Tucker.
“I thought you passed on the sponsorship.”
“Yeah, I did,” Garrett said, turning to look at me. “They DM’d Dad some happy family marketing angle. They want us to do the whole thing with him.”
“I saw this with the most profound disrespect; fuck that,” I said.
“Wait, sorry, that’s it?” Jules asked. “How much money did you two leave on the table?”
I went to say something, but Logan’s words stopped me. “Does it matter? It’s kind of their business.”
“Y’all,” Tucker said. “He’s trying to study.”
“No amount of money is fucking worth it,” I bit out.
“That’s why Taco Shack is the ideal sponsorship,” Logan said, trying to lighten the mood. “No strings attached.”
“Oooohh, bring me some carne asada, please!” I said, leaning my head on his shoulder, giving my best puppy dog face.
“All I’m saying is cash is better than tacos,” Jules said. “Unless you don’t need the cash, I guess.”
I quickly picked my head up to look at them while Logan chastised, “Jules!”
“What? They both know their nepos.”
“Does it look like I’m getting any sponsorships for anything?” I inquired defensively. “Because the last time I checked, I wasn’t.”
“Okay, you know what,” Garrett said. “I need to focus. Jeez.” He stood up and climbed over the back of the couch, Logan’s hands on my shoulders to guide me out of the way.
After Garrett went up the stairs, Dean came over to us and asked, “Think he’s coming back for that?”
“Oh, my god,” I breathed. “I’m taking my breather now.”
About an hour or so later, I was sitting on the ledge of the wall reading my book with my back against a pillar when Hannah showed up just as Logan was walking out of the front door.
He and I locked eyes for a minute before he put his toolbox on the ledge in front of me by the steps, saying to Hannah, “Hey, you don’t have to lock it. You can just leave it on the porch. Actually–” He went down the steps to get her bike, saying, “I can leave it on the porch,” before carrying it up the steps to lean it against the house.
“What happened to your Subaru?” he asked, coming to stand next to me.
“Hey, Little G,” Hannah said, before turning her attention back to Logan. “My Bluebaru? How do you know about that?”
“I fixed it. Freshman year you brought it to my family’s garage just off Route 6.”
“That was you?”
He looked at me with a smile as I said, “Yup, that was him.”
“I-I loved that car,” she said. “Tragically, she died.”
“Oh, shit,” Logan and I said, to which he added, “Sorry,” after.
“No, no, you gave my Bluebaru six more months of life. I had her my whole freshman year. That was huge.”
“Well, if your bike needs a tune-up, John Logan here is your guy,” I said, a soft smile stretching my lips.
Hannah laughed while I nudged Logan.
“She’s serious,” Logan said. “I kinda made a business out of fixing things, doing handyman work, whatever I can get around campus.” Looking at me, he said, “I’m actually currently on my way to hang Professor Walden’s new widescreen tv for $25 an hour.”
“That’s more than I’m making, which is nada,” I said.
“Nice,” Hannah said.
“Yeah. I’m rollin’ in it,” Logan said.
“Well, I’m holding down three jobs for… wait for it.” She waited a couple of long seconds before saying, “Minimum wage.”
I jumped when Logan said, “Damn!” before I lightly hit him in the arm as he said, “Where’s the Bentley?” while taking a couple of steps towards Hannah. As if the hit just registered, he turned and looked at me, asking, “Why’d you hit me?”
“You scared me,” I said, shrugging.
Hannah chuckled again before saying, “I love riding my bike.”
“It’s great exercise.”
She pointed at me and said, “Keeps me grounded.”
“Really?” Logan said. “Good for you. I’m proud of you.”
“You’re a hockey player. I thought all you guys got free rides.”
“Yeah, well, scholarship money only goes so far. Can’t all be the Graham siblings, right?” Logan said. Turning to face me, he whispered, “Sorry.”
“Uhm, speaking of my brother,” I said, moving to sit. “He’s studying in his room if you want me to walk you up there?”
“Uhm, I know my way, but sure, yeah, that’d be great,” she said.
I went to get down, but stopped at feeling hands on my hips. Looking into Logan’s eyes, I put my hands on his shoulders and let him slide me down from the ledge. Once on my feet, I whispered, “Thank you.”
Looking at Hannah, I said, “Come on. Let’s go.”
We walked inside and she explained that their session got pushed back a couple of hours due to her meeting with Justin Kohl, which greatly explains the shitty attitude he had earlier.
Hearing Cherry Pie faintly playing down the hall, I thought it was ridiculous of him to be blasting that particular song while studying.
I knocked on the door, saying, “Gare? Garrett!”
Hannah knocked once before she said, “Not sure how Cherry Pie is gonna-”
“OH MY GOD!!!”
“My eyes!!”
Garrett had the gall to sit back on his knees like he didn’t do anything wrong.
Hannah and I ran out of his room and back down the hall to the stairs.
“Oh, my god, my eyes, my eyes, my eyes, my eyes, my eyes,” I said, walking into the kitchen. “Tucker, give me something for my eyes, quick.”
“What happened, Little G?” he asked.
“Walked in Garrett having a mouth full of puck bunny.”
The chuckle that started to sound from him quickly died when I gave him a murderous look.
“That’s not funny,” he said, trying to hold back his laughter.
“No, it’s not, John Tucker!” I shivered. “Ew, I just got a flashback.”
~~~
I don’t know what I was thinking, walking through the house in nothing but a cami and some boy shorts underwear. Seeing a figure under our kitchen sink, I leaned against the island as seductive and sexy as I could.
“Excuse me, mister handyman, but I think I need my drain snaked. Do you think you could help me?” I asked.
The man under the sink crawled out from under it, and before I could see his face, I started walking back through the house to the stairs before going to my bedroom. Before I could make it far in the bedroom, I was turned around, lips on mine. My shirt was off before his own hit the floor.
I was thrown on the bed before the faceless man unzipped his pants and hovered over me, his lips connecting with mine again. Even though he was faceless when I opened my eyes to look at him, he had a face when I closed my eyes.
It didn’t make sense, but I understood it.
I had closed my eyes as he moved his lips from mine to my neck before he kissed his way down my stomach, my mouth exactly where I wanted him. “Please,” I whispered.
When I opened my eyes, he was hovering over me. What shocked me to my freaking core was the fact that he had a face… and that face belonged to none other… than John Logan.
“What do you want, LG?” he asked, in that fucking husky voice of his.
I shot up in bed, gasping for breath at the dream I’d just had. “What the fuck?” I said, trying to catch my breath. Just for an extra measure, I looked around the room, breathing a sigh of relief at seeing my own stuff for once.
All the time I’ve stayed at the Hawks House, I was either on the couch or in Garrett’s room on a cot that he kept in there for me.
Once I was dressed and ready for the day, I started my walk to my classes for the day.
I don’t think I learned a damn thing because all I could focus on was that dream I had about Logan going down on me… and the fact that he was also the faceless man in my dream.
To make matters freaking worse, I ended up running into him. We walked and talked about any and everything. I asked him how Professor Walden’s tv install went, he asked how the study session between Garrett and Hannah went, to which I told him how the sight of Garrett and Zoe burned my eyes.
All I could think about was my dream, and how he was hovering over me asking me what I wanted. You, you freaking idiot.
It was quiet between the two of us for a moment before he asked, “Hey, are you busy tonight?”
“Why?”
“‘Cause the guys and I are going to Malone’s.”
“Wait, isn’t tonight karaoke night?”
Logan chuckled and stopped walking, turning to face me. “Yeah. Come on. It’ll be fun.”
I faced him and just… looked at him. “I don’t drink, though.”
“No one said you had to drink.” At my silence, he took a step toward me, pushed a stray curl behind my ear. “I’ll make sure no one messes with you. Or whatever your drink of choice will be.”
Looking at him, I contemplated my answer before whispering, “Okay.”
After a few hours and a nap later, I was sitting with Dean at a table in Malone’s, watching Allie absolutely butcher Take Me or Leave Me from RENT. Hannah cheered for her at one point, along with everyone else in the crowd.
Why was I with Dean, you may ask? Well, that’s because I tried texting Logan when I made it to the House for us to leave together, but he never answered. So, being the gentleman that he was, Dean offered for me to arrive with him, so I took him up on that offer.
I walked up to Hannah and Garrett at the bar, two empty glasses sitting in front of her, a third attached to her hand.
“I think we found your ‘drink’ drink,” Garrett said.
“What?” I asked, confused.
“Little G!” Hannah cheered, wrapping an arm around me in an awkward hug.
“Uhh, Gare?”
He shook his head a couple of times before saying, “Don’t ask.”
Chuckling, I looked at the stage, watching Tucker do his rendition of Save A Horse, Ride A Cowboy by Big & Rich, cheering when he made it to the chorus, my voice joining him from where I was sitting. Garrett gained my attention as took the little umbrella from Hannah’s drink, which I came to realize was a pina colada.
A chest meeting my back and arms resting on my own gained my attention, a husky voice greeting us three at the bar.
“Logan!” Hannah exclaimed.
Cue the heated cheeks and slightly wide eyes.
She put her arm around me, looking up while saying, “You fixed my car.”
Putting a hand over my mouth, I snorted when she turned back to Garrett and said, “He fixed my car.”
“You have a car?” Garrett asked, confused.
With a sad tone to her voice, she said, “No.”
“Had a car,” I chimed in.
“A great car,” Logan added.
Looking at us, Hannah said, “I’m buying the both of you a very special thank-you drink.”
“Me? Wh-what did I do?” I asked.
“For always being there.” She leaned forward, whispering something in the bartender’s ear before sitting back down, laughing as she tapped Logan’s hand and said, “You’re gonna love it.”
When Hannah had leaned forward, Logan kept his left arm draped over my shoulders as he leaned on his right arm on the counter.
“Hannah has discovered the pina colada tonight,” Garrett said.
“I only had one…” she said. “Or four?”
“Is that what we’re getting, too?” Logan asked.
“Nope.” Facing us with a bright blue drink in hand, she said, “Okay, for my mechanic, I call this the Bluebaru.”
Logan took the glass from her and looked at it, saying, “Wow, that looks like wiper fluid.”
Why did that just turn me the fuck on?
“That might actually be wiper fluid,” Garrett and I said, although my tone was more humorous than his.
Logan chuckled as Hannah added, “It’s mostly blue curacao with a secret ingredient.” She got a little closer to us to not so whisper, “More blue curacao.”
As if he was speaking to a toddler that just gave him an empty plate, he said, “Oh, I can’t wait. I’m so excited.”
Turning her blue eyes to mine, Hannah said, “And now for you, Little G.” She took another glass and set it in front of me. “Take a guess.”
“Uhm… a pina colada?” I asked.
“Yes!”
“Nepo babies have feelings, too,” Jules said, gaining my attention. They looked between Garrett and I, adding, “Sorry if I was an asshole.”
“You’re always an asshole,” Gare and I answered.
“Fair.”
I watched as he put a straw into his cup before he said, “Here goes,” taking a sip from the Liquid IV Jules must’ve put in his water. “These are pretty good.”
“They just keep sending you those for free?” Hannah asked.
“Yeah, they still want him,” Logan answered, shifting his position some while never taking his arm off my shoulders.
“They want our dad,” I chimed in.
“Wait,” Hannah said. “You guys should just do it together. I mean, look at you. Best friends.”
“Han, I think we need to slow down on the pina coladas,” I chuckled.
“No, I mean it,” she said, looking at me. “Screw your dad. Garrett can do it with Logan. You could be teammates spotting each other at the gym. Or besties wingmanning each other at the bar.”
Resting his cheek in his hand, Garrett said in a dreamy voice, “Besties.”
“Besties,” Logan repeated.
“Am I drunk or is she brilliant?” Jules asked.
“No, I am drunk, and you are brilliant,” Hannah replied. “And I’m brilliant, too. And Little G’s brilliant, too!”
“It’s not a bad idea,” Garrett said.
I turned my head to look at Logan over my shoulder, our eyes locking for a moment before he said, “Thanks, man, but I don’t need the charity.”
“Logan,” I whispered.
“Yeah, you do,” Jules said.
Hannah chimed in, gaining my attention, and said, “Okay, seriously, nobody wants to see Oldie McOldsfuck has-been, okay?”
“Oh, my god, she took the nickname right out of my mouth,” I said.
“What’s better than two young hot hockey players?”
“Three hot young hockey players?” Tuck said, putting a hand on my arm while wrapping his arm around Logan.
We all laughed before Jules said into the mic, “Hannah Wells. You’re up, bitch.”
“Wait, hold on,” Garrett said. “I thought you weren’t singing?”
“Well, that was before I found the perfect song,” Hannah replied, handing her glass to Garrett. She looked back at me and winked.
It took me a moment to realize what song she was going to sing. “Oh, no,” I chuckled. Looking at Gare, I said, “You’re fucking in for it.”
“Dirty, rotten, filthy, stinkin’,” the track played.
“Oh, shit, Graham,” Hannah said into the mic. “Do you know this one?” She launched into Cherry Pie by Warrant, absolutely killing it.
As she sang, Logan led me to a table, Hannah singing and walking up to us during the few lines of the song, my head banging to the beat while I laughed at her. I watched her go up to Gare, dance with him for a second before she went over to Allie and sang with her.
When she went back up to the stage, I looked over at Logan, seeing that dreamy look in his eyes as he looked at her. My smile fell before I sighed and looked back over at Hannah, watching her go back up to Garrett for a second before making her way back to the stage.
“Kind of sweet, isn’t it?” Jules said, gaining mine and their brother’s attention. “Seeing Garrett being serious about someone.”
“Do you think he’s serious?” Logan asked. His tone suggested that he was asking for himself so that he could swoop in and snatch her up.
“Everyone of Fifth Line seems to think so. They get more likes than anything I post.”
“Yeah, because he’s a fucking Graham,” I muttered.
“Don’t worry. You get the likes, too.”
Letting my anger about my last name get the better of me, I said, “Yeah. Because we’re fucking Graham’s.” Looking at Logan, I said, “And you’re an asshole.” I didn’t take my eyes off him when the song finished and he adjusted his shirt like he was hot or something.
After letting Hannah and Garrett have a moment, I walked up to him and told him that I was ready to leave. We gathered up Allie and made it to the Jeep, where a very drunk Allie and I sat in the backseat, Hannah and Garrett up front.
Sometime in the drive between Malone’s and the Hawks House, Allie had laid down, putting her head on my lap. My phone dinged, so I dug it out of my back pocket, seeing a text from Logan.
I just now saw your texts. I’m so sorry, LG. Can we talk later?
I locked my phone and rested my head on the window, mentally thanking Garrett for putting the doors back on the Jeep due to the rain that was coming down.
Allie made me jump as she sat up real quick and said, “You guys, I forgot my purse at the bar.”
“Jesus, Allie,” I whispered.
“Your purse with my wallet and keys in it?” Hannah asked.
Allie looked at Garrett and said, “We gotta go back.”
“It’s closed,” he answered.
“Well, what now?” Hannah asked.
“Next party?” Allie asked, slurring her words.
Grabbing her by the shoulders, I said, “Oh, no. No more parties for you.”
When we made it back to the House, I helped her out of the car and into the house, helping her to the couch before Garrett draped a blanket over her.
“Night night,” she said.
I chuckled and made my way up the stairs. I went to walk into Garrett’s room when I saw Hannah changing. “Oh, my god. I’m so sorry. I’ll, uhm, go into one of the other bedrooms.”
Closing the door, I sighed and leaned against it for a second, staring at another door across the hall. Making, probably the worst decision of my life, I walked over to the door, took a deep breath and opened it.
Walking into the bedroom, I closed the door softly behind me. Looking at the bed, I drew my brows in confusion at seeing a shirt laying neatly with a note on top.
LG, feel free to wear this to bed. I know it’s your favorite. -JL
Biting my bottom lip between my teeth, I softly chuckled before changing into the shirt that was left out for me. Turning to place my clothes in a chair, I noticed another note on top of a book.
You left this in the kitchen the other day. Didn’t want anything happening to it. -JL
How the fuck can he be this thoughtful toward me when he was pining for someone else? I guess it was just him being nice. Still, I grabbed the book and crawled into his bed and opened my book, reading the words on the pages.
I had fallen asleep sitting up sometime while reading, and woke up the next morning wrapped in two arms. When I opened my eyes, I saw a chest staring back at me. Tilting my head back, I just looked at Logan’s sleeping face.
He took a deep breath and said in a groggy voice, “Staring is rude, LG.”
Tilting my head back down, I whispered, “Apology accepted.” After a few seconds, I added, “You’re still an asshole.”
I felt his lips on the top of my head before he twisted and said, “I’ll go get us some coffee.” Reluctantly, I let him get up from the bed to put on a shirt and walk out of his room. As I was left alone for a few moments, I started thinking about the dream I had the other night and what it could’ve meant.
When he came back in with two mugs, I sat up and took one from him, sipping on the hot liquid. “Yum.”
Logan sat back on the bed, sitting up like I was. “I really am sorry.”
Shaking my head, I said, “It’s okay.” To fill the awkward silence that plagued us, I asked, “Why do I always end up in your bed and not… say, Tuck’s?”
“I don’t know,” he answered. “I think I’m more protective of you than he might be.”
“Okay, and what about–”
“Do you really wanna wake up to Dean having sex?”
I looked at him with a disgusted look, causing him to laugh, my own joining in.
“That’s what I thought.”
It was quiet again before I asked, “Hey, can I ask you something?”
“Yeah. Anything.”
“Uhm… do you have a crush on anyone?” I looked at him to gauge his demeanor, not seeing it shift at all. Either he’s good at masking it or it’s not changing at all.
“Yeah, I thought I did, but then someone else came along.”
“Have you had any weird dreams about this new person?” Looking over at him, I watched him nod his head a few times before he looked over at me.
“All the time.”
We just looked at each other for a second before I took a deep breath and sipped on my coffee some more before sitting up a little to place the mug on the nightstand. Turning more towards Logan, I asked, “Are you 100%, like, fully awake yet? Because there’s something really off the wall I need to ask you.”
He nodded his head and looked down at a random spot on the comforter before bringing his eyes back to mine. “Okay.” He brought his mug up to his lips to take a sip of his coffee.
“Would you be willing to give me an orgasm?”
Almost spitting his drink out, he leaned forward and coughed a little. “A what?”
“An orgasm,” I said. “Why is it so hard for you boys to say orgasm?”
“I’m sorry. I’m just caught off guard here. I can say it, though; orgasm. See? Did you even have any of the pina colada last night?”
“Okay,” I said, tossing the covers off of me. “Let’s, uhh, I don’t know, let’s just get the awkwardness out of the way, okay?” I paced a little before I stopped and looked at him, holding my arms out. “I have a freaking crush on you. Okay? There. I said it. I’ve had one for a while, but I didn’t know how to say it, and I’ve been beating myself up, and getting mad at you for how you’ve been looking at Wellsy when I really want you to look at me that way, and– what are you doing?”
“Slowly walking towards you.”
“Why?”
“Because I can.” After a couple of steps, he asked, “Have you ever… orgasmed with a guy?”
Looking around, I mumbled, “Once.”
“What about with yourself?”
“Fucking fireworks.”
He hummed, stopping a couple of feet in front of me. “But not with someone else?” He crossed his arms.
I crossed my own arms, matching his stance. “Maybe once. Would you be willing to do this thing for me? The same thing you’ve done for countless women across campus?”
Logan chuckled and lowered his head before looking back up at me. “When?”
Shrugging, I turned my head to the side a little before saying, “Does tonight work?”
“Sure. Here or….?”
“Oh, uhm…. How about at my apartment? My roommate should be out for the night. From what I can remember, she goes to her boyfriend’s place, like, 5 nights out of the week.”
“Okay.”
I grabbed my coffee mug and went down the stairs, not caring or even realizing I was still Logan’s shirt. Seeing Tuck, Dean and Beau standing and sitting at the dining table, I decided to watch this scene play out as I leaned on elbows on the island while sipping on my coffee.
Tucker was looking at something in his hand, which I came to realize was one singular grape. He looked from it to Beau and Dean, saying, “I don’t understand.”
“Sweet, sweet Tuck,” Dean said. Putting his hand on Tuck’s shoulder, he added, “Can I just be the first to say how thrilled we are that you’ve decided to pledge Sig Tau?”
“We welcome you to our brotherhood, sweet Tuck,” Beau said.
“Okay,” Tucker said.
“And as your future big, it is my pleasure - nay - my honor, to haze you, and all I ask is that you take care of that one little grape until I ask you to stop.”
I did my best to try and conceal my laughter, catching Dean’s eye a time or two. Now, with Beau… if I hadn’t had my sights set on Logan, I’d definitely have a thing for Beau.
“That’s it?” Tucker asked, looking down at his grape.
“That’s it, bud,” Beau answered.
Dean grabbed my attention, motioning with his hand to come over to him, to which I did, as Beau said that the task was so simple as Dean wrapped his arm around my shoulders.
“Yeah, I can do that,” Tucker said. “Guys, I gotta be honest. I was a little worried you were gonna make me streak across campus or frost my tips.”
“No!” Dean and Beau said.
“Hey, I’m gonna be your big brother,” Beau added, placing his hand on Tucker’s shoulder. “Would your brother do something like that to you?”
“Hey, Little Graham,” Dean said. When I looked at him, he continued, “Are you hungry?”
When I scrunched my brows in confusion, he shifted eyes quickly from me to Tuck then back to me again. Picking up what he was putting down, I looked at Tucker and stole his grape, popping it into my mouth and chewing it.
“Well, just one last thing,” Beau said, placing a strawberry into Tuck’s empty hand. “Should anything happen to your fruit baby, it will be replaced with a slightly larger piece of fruit.”
“What do you mean by that? Little G!” Tucker said, exclaiming my nickname when I took the strawberry from his hand before Beau replaced it with a kiwi.
I took a bite from the strawberry, humming in satisfaction before looking up at Dean, holding the piece of fruit up. “It’s really good,” I said, Dean taking a bite from the fruit and humming in satisfaction just as I did.
“Good luck, sweet Tuck,” Beau said.
“This is the part where you run,” Dean said.
Tucker turned and got off the table, Beau and Dean doing their best to chase after him. I laughed and walked back over to the island, grabbing my mug and taking a sip from it.
After I washed my mug, I grabbed myself a quick breakfast before going back up to Garrett’s room to change into clothes I kept in his room. Yes, I have my own drawer. No, it’s not weird between us, even though others think so.
Once changed, I put Logan’s shirt back in his before making my way out of the House, I made my way to campus for my classes for the day. To say that my mind was on tonight with Logan made me extra nervous.
Not a lot of people have made it to the apartment I shared with my best friend, other than when her boyfriend and study group come over. I did my best to tidy up before Logan was expected to arrive.
I even went by the House to get the shirt I slept in the night before!
As I was finishing up some last minute tidying, a knock sounded on the door, my heart feeling like it was going to beat out of my chest. “U-uhm, j-just a second!” I said loudly. Changing the quickest I’ve ever changed in my life, I put Logan’s shirt back on, loving the way it smelt like him.
Going back to the door, I took a breath before opening it, seeing Logan on the other side. “Hey.”
“Hey,” he greeted back. Pointing at me, he asked, “Is that my shirt?”
Looking down, I said, “Y-yeah. I hope you don’t mind. I went back to the house and got it from your bedroom.”
“I don’t mind.” We stood there for a moment before he said, “Are you gonna keep me out here all night?”
“Oh! Right. Come on in.” I moved away from the door, opening it a little more for him to come inside before I closed and locked it. “Uhm, like I said, this morning, my roommate slash best friend should be out for the night at her boyfriend’s place.”
I watched him look around as he slowly walked around the living space.
“It’s not much, but… it’s home… sometimes.”
He turned around and looked at me, saying, “It’s nice. Very girly.”
“Gee, thanks,” I sarcastically said, making us both chuckle. After a few awkward moments, I gestured to in the direction of my bedroom, saying, “Shall we?”
Holding an arm out, he said, “After you.”
“Such a gentleman.”
“Always.”
I laughed again and led him to my bedroom, the both of us standing awkwardly in the middle, looking at each other.
“Are we gonna…?” I asked, awkwardly.
Logan sighed before walking up to me. “We don’t have to if you don’t want to,” he said, taking my hands in his.
“No, no, I-I… I want to. I just, uhm… one second.” I walked around to my desk, opening my laptop and opening my Spotify to find the right song to calm my racing heart down. Baby Now That I Found You by the Foundations started playing and the breath I knew I needed to release came out, my shoulders relaxing a little.
I started to dance a little, forgetting all about my surroundings for a moment.
“What is happening?” Logan asked, making me jump.
Turning to face him, I said, “I’m, uhh, setting the mood? This song helps to calm me down.”
“Well, if it helps to set it, then by all means.”
I giggled. I actually fucking giggled as I started dancing again, mouthing the words as I released all the anxiety and nerves about spending this night with him. At one point, he actually joined in on the dancing, making me laugh.
I felt so free dancing like a crazy person with John Logan in my apartment bedroom. He seemed to feel free as well as he grabbed my hand and spun me around, pulling my back to his front.
Not being able to take it anymore, I turned around to face him before putting my hands on both the back of his head and his neck, my fingers threading through his hair just a moment before he leaned down, our lips finally meeting in a kiss that I’d literally been dreaming about for a good year.
He squatted and placed his hands on the backs of my thighs, silently telling me to jump, to which I did, wrapping my legs around his waist before he guided us over to my bed where he gently laid me on my back.
I felt his hand on my neck before his lips made their way from mine to my jaw and finally to my neck, where he placed multiple kisses as my hand made its way back to his hair.
Logan’s hand went down my outer thigh a little bit before moving to the left near my inner thigh, my pulse rapidly beating. I guess he noticed because next I knew I was looking into his chocolate orbs.
“Hey,” he said, softly. “What’s the matter?”
“Hm? Oh, uhm, nothing. Nothing,” I replied, picking my head back up to kiss him.
“No, no. Something’s wrong.” Logan sat up a little more, resting his weight on his hand next to my head. “I think we need to stop.”
“What? Why?” I moved to sit up at the same moment he sat back on his legs, his thighs meeting his calves.
“Because, princess, your pulse is racing like crazy.”
I brought my knees up, my arms wrapping around my legs. “I guess I’m just nervous. I’ve had sex before, but it’s been quite a while since I’ve had it. I’m sorry.” I put my forehead against my knees, on the verge of crying.
“Hey, it’s okay.”
I felt myself being picked up before being set back down, my back against Logan’s chest. “What’s wrong with me?” I whispered.
“Nothing,” Logan said, resting his chin on my shoulder. “Absolutely nothing is wrong with you, princess.”
“What if there is something wrong with me?” I asked. “Like, what if I’m broken or something?”
“You’re not broken, LG. Maybe you don’t trust me enough to let yourself go and enjoy the moment, even if it has been a while.”
“But I do trust you, John.” I looked over my shoulder at him the best I could. “Fully. 100%. It’s just…” I sighed before whispering, “You never said anything back.” I could feel his confusion before I noticed it hitting him like a mack truck.
“I wouldn’t be here if I didn’t feel the same.” He was quiet for a moment before he said, “Nothing is more vulnerable than sex, LG. So, if you’re not there yet, then it sounds completely normal to me.”
I lightly chuckled before saying, “You just got deep on me.”
“I have another idea, if you’d be up for hearing it,” Logan said, moving to lean on his arm. I had to turn my head over my shoulder to look down at him. “Instead of me giving you an orgasm, why don’t you give yourself one.”
Confused, I said, “I do that all the time. What’s that got to do with you and I?”
“Oh, you give yourself one, huh?”
“What’s your point, John?”
He looked at me for a moment before lightly running his fingers over my back. “Show me.”
I watched as he stood from my bed, standing next to me before he said, “Show me, and I’ll show you.” He took his top shirt off before taking his tank off, showing me those glorious fucking abs.
Pushing all my nerves aside, I took a deep breath and stood, taking off his shirt that I wore, leaving me in only my bra and panties, Logan’s eyes never leaving mine.
One by painstakingly one, we removed the rest of our clothes, though it took him a little longer since he still had his boots on.
I couldn’t help but look at his semi-hard member, one of my eyebrows shooting up. “Damn.”
“I could say the same thing.”
I held up a finger, my other shooting up. “What happens in this room doesn’t get back to my brother, understood?”
He nodded and went to grab my vanity seat before looking around. I watched him grab a discarded towel from the floor, looking at me in question before I shook my head, knowing what he was asking; was I currently using this towel? It wasn’t laundry day yet.
After he placed the towel on the seat, he sat down, slouching just a little to get comfortable as I sat down on the edge of my bed.
“Alright,” I breathed. “Let’s do this.” I released a deep breath before guiding my hand down my stomach to my entrance, opening my eyes once gathering some of the wetness that had formed since… well, since classes.
I took in a sharp breath once my fingers met my clit, my eyes never leaving Logan’s as his hand fisted his cock, slowly jerking himself. My eyes started to flutter close at the sensation I was giving myself.
“Open your eyes,” Logan said. “Stay with me.”
My eyes stayed on his own, and his cock, as long as humanly possible before I tossed my head back, a moan breaking the silence before I fell back onto my bed, my breathing coming out in pants as I came, hearing Logan’s grunts as he too came.
“Holy fucking shit,” I breathed, feeling him lay next to me. “That was hot as hell.”
“Yeah, it was,” he replied, breathing just as heavy as I was.
We looked at each other before bursting into laughter. Once our laughter died down, I looked back up at the ceiling and asked, “So what now?” Sitting up real fast, I turned to look at him, my mouth open a little. “You up for a hamburger?”
A/N 2: hi, friends! let me know what you thought about! again, please do not hesitate to reblog and give some feedback, whether it be in the reblogs, comments, or my inbox.
Additional Notes: i'm open to writing for more off campus characters if this does well.
John Logan Taglist: @gingerihardlyknowher17 @meetmeinthefamilyvideo @peacefrogloverr @f4ll-for-you @melsunshine (i totally forgot to tag y'all 🫣 i'm so sorry!! pls forgive me?)
If you’re tagged and didn’t want to be, please let me know.
Italics wouldn’t let me tag!
~~~
*Please don’t post my writing anywhere else without my consent. The author of this work will always and forever be @harringtonstilinski.
All characters, story lines, and plot aside from y/n and her storyline & plot, are all of the work of Elle Kennedy, author of the Off Campus book series.
*These works contain material protected under International and Federal Copyright Laws and Treaties. Any unauthorized reprint or use of this material is prohibited.
No part of these works may be reproduced in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system without express written permission from the author / publisher.
Author: @harringtonstilinski
Characters: John Logan x Graham!Reader (Little G, Little Graham, LG)
Word Count: 18.6k (i know y'all wanted a long fic, but tumblr isn't letting me upload more than 1,000 block lines or whatever. i guess 50.8k is just too much for a single upload, lol)
Warnings: whole season rewrite of sorts, fluff, lil' angst, nicknames (little g, little graham, lg, princess), mentions of dv, mentions of blood on hands, lg is almost anywhere and everywhere so if that's not your speed then kindly keep scrolling, loosely using hannah and garrett's storyline so if that not your cup of tea please keep scrolling,
Requested: no | yes;
Smut: no | yes; 18+ MINORS DNI: mutual masturbation, oral (m+f receiving), fingering (f receiving), protected & unprotected m+f (unprotected is one scene. always wrap before you tap. thanks.),
A/N: Hi, friends! A couple of scene rewrites turned this... book. Little spoiler; the info about his background was received from Google at the time of writing. Anyway. If you like this, please do not hesitate to reblog and give some feedback, whether it be in the reblogs, comments, or my inbox. As always, read at your own risk and enjoy 😊
“I’m gonna fucking murder him,” I said into the phone.
“No, you’re not,” my best friend replied. “You’re not going to murder anyone.”
“Well, I’m making an exception.” Walking up the steps to the house, I took a deep breath to try and calm the little bit of anger that was starting to well up inside of me. “He didn’t even call, babe.”
My best friend laughed before asking, “To tell you what?”
“To tell me he was throwing this party!” I looked at the staircase as I heard one of the boys call for the other. “Listen, I just walked in the door. Don’t be surprised if you see me on the news or whatever that gossip site is about me being arrested.”
She laughed again, and I could tell she was shaking her head at my antics. “I love you.”
“I love you, too. I’ll be home soon.” I hung up before she had the chance to reply, going straight for the kitchen. “Garrett, I will murder you in your sleep.” Looking around, I noticed that my big brother wasn’t where I thought he’d be.
“Don’t give me the silent treatment,” Tucker said.
Turning my head to the right, I looked him dead in the eyes. “Where the hell is he?”
“He’s taking the world’s longest shower.”
With furrowed brows, I walked around the small island, seeing John Logan, my crush, under the kitchen sink. “W-who are you talking about?” I asked, flustered.
“Dean,” Logan said. “Who are you talking about?”
“My brother, Garrett.”
“Still?” Tucker asked.
My attention went back to him as Logan answered, “At least the door is shut this time.”
Bringing my head back with a confused look on my face, I asked, “He never shuts the door?”
“Logan, the drain’s clogged again,” Dean shouted.
“No shit,” Logan shouted. “Finish your fucking shower, I’ll come fix it!”
I watched Tucker walk off the keg for tonight’s party, shaking his head as he did so.
“So. Are you going to quote unquote murder your brother?” Logan asked, putting his head back under the sink.
“Yes.”
He grunted while doing… whatever the hell he was doing under there. “Why?”
Moving to stand beside him, I leaned my lower back against the counter and crossed my arms. “Because you guys are throwing a party and he didn’t tell me.”
“Bad, bad brother.”
I kicked his boot, causing him to laugh. “He’s also your best friend. So, therefore, that makes him a bad, bad best friend.”
“Yeah, but when?” I heard Tucker ask.
“You want me to come down naked, Tucker?” came Dean’s voice. “‘Cause I’ll do it.”
“Yes!” I yelled while basically running to the other side of the front door to stand next to Tucker. Looking at Dean, I smirked. “Well, hello, Dean Di Laruentis.”
“He sure will!” Logan yelled, his voice muffled.
Tucker looked at me and said, “Nevermind. Forget I asked,” before setting the keg down.
“Maybe Garrett will help,” Dean said.
“After I murder him,” I mentioned, holding a finger up.
“And why are you–” Tucker went to ask.
Hitting him in the arm, I replied, “Because you fuckers are having a party and he didn’t tell me. Ya’know, as a matter of fact, I’ll murder you three as well. Yeah. Uh-huh. All four of you are dead.”
~~~
A few hours later, I was standing in the kitchen, leaning against the island, a bottle of water in my hand while watching Tucker at the stove when my brother decided to make an appearance.
“Ladies,” Garrett said.
I looked at him before widening my eyes and setting my bottle down in front of me as he said Dean’s name. “I’m gonna murder you.”
Garrett looked at me and quietly exclaimed my name, shocked that I was there at the party. “What the hell are you doing here?”
“Uhm, it's a party, and it seems like all of Briar was invited except for me.”
“I can explain–”
“Nope, I don’t wanna hear it.” Taking my water bottle, I unscrewed the cap to take a drink from it.
“That better not be–”
“Don’t worry, dickhead. It’s water.”
Garrett wrapped his arm around my shoulders, giving me a side hug before kissing the top of my head. “Love you, brat.”
“Love you, too, dick.”
He moved to the fridge to put some beer in it before grabbing one and turning back to face me. “Smells good, Tuck.”
“Thank you,” Tucker replied.
“Dean?” I said, feeling Garrett’s arm go back around my shoulders. “Dean. Come on now. Don’t fuck on the island. At least take her on the couch.”
“I’m cooking, man.” Tuck looked at me and pointed. “And that’s gross.”
“Yeah, please don’t talk like that,” Garrett asked.
I stood a little straighter at seeing Logan come from around the corner as he said, “I just fixed the shower. Again.”
Logan stopped at me and Garrett, my hand shooting out to stop him in his tracks, my fingertips landing on his stomach. “If you hold up either a used condom or a wad of hair, I’m either gonna puke or punch you or both.”
“I’ll give you one guess,” he said, looking me dead in the face while holding a used condom.
I hit him in the stomach, making him chuckle before he turned and leaned against his toolbox that he placed on the counter.
“That could be anyone,” Dean deflected, a smile on his face.
“Yeah, uh-huh, sure,” I chuckled, wrapping my arm around my brother’s back.
Garrett was eighteen months years older, and a school year ahead of me. You’d think we were either twins or only a year apart, but nope. We’re just that close. When Dad would… hit our mom, Garrett would protect me by distracting me.
There would be a few times when I’d be sitting with our mom, and our dad would come in and start berating her, and Garrett would peek in on what was going on with our parents. Our eyes would lock, and I could tell he’d want to come and get me when he’d see the tears streaming down my cheeks, but he wouldn’t be able to without getting hit by our dad.
I remember this one instance when we had walked in the house after school, and I was so excited to show Mom a picture I’d drawn in Art class that day. Dad was furious about something, and I hadn’t seen his hand reach back to start hitting on Mom. His hand had collided with my face.
Garrett saw the whole thing, and even told me he’d try to call my name to stop me from running in the living room where Mom was, but I didn’t hear him. He’d helped to calm me down and clean off the blood before putting me in my room and going to his. I’d seen his knuckles the next morning, all bruised.
It was hard on Garrett and I when he got accepted into Briar U. When he moved on campus, I cried myself to sleep every single night for about a week. He’d call and check up on me when he could since it was just our dad and I.
When I got accepted into Briar U last year, I was more than fucking happy; I was ecstatic! I got to spend more time with my brother, and I even got to watch him play hockey!
I have my own apartment, but I stay at the off-campus house as often as I can. I can’t explain it, but I feel more safe being in the house than I do in my own apartment.
“Fuck, dude,” Tucker said; his voice bringing me out of my thoughts.
“It’s obviously yours, bud,” Garrett said, talking to Dean. He squeezed my shoulder, the action making me look up at him. “You okay?”
I nodded my head. “Yeah. Just lost in thought.”
“Don’t look at me,” the girl said, regaining our attention.
“What?” Dean said. “Okay, shower sex is hot.”
“Speak for yourself,” I mumbled.
“So the next time a drain gets clogged in this house, you get to fix it,” Logan said, his attention on Dean.
“Yeah, like Dean’s ever snaked a drain,” Garrett said before taking a drink from his beer bottle.
“I’m sure he’s snaked a drain,” I mumbled, shifting my eyes to the side to look at my brother.
“That’s gross. Don’t ever say that again.”
I laughed as Logan asked, “Have you ever snaked a drain?”
“OH, I’ve heard it,” I chuckled, taking a drink from my water.
Ignoring me, Garrett answered Logan. “I know what snaking a drain is. I mean, that counts, right?”
“Leave the handyman work to Logan, big brother,” I said, patting Garrett’s stomach.
“Hey, what are these dainty fucking sandwiches you’re making, Tuck?” Logan asked.
“It’s a house party,” Tucker answered. “We need dippables.”
Garrett almost spit his beer out as I started laughing, throwing my head back against his arm, since it was still wrapped around my shoulders.
“I’m sorry,” Logan said. “Did you just–”
“Yes, he did,” I interrupted through my laughter.
“Yeah, he just said, uh, dippables,” Garrett answered.
“Dippables,” Logan repeated.
Pinching Tucker’s nipple, Dean repeated the word, my brother and Logan saying the word over again. Garrett kissed the top of my head before walking off into the living room while I moved to push Logan out of the way.
“Okay, okay, alright,” I raised my voice. “Y’all leave Tucker alone.” Turning to face Logan, I added, “None for you if you’re gonna make fun of his food.” Turning back to Tuck, I gave him a look that he knew all too well.
“Sorry, I couldn’t modify anything, Little Graham,” he said.
Waving him off, I said, “That’s alright,” as I watched Dean pick up one of the sandwiches and kiss it. “That one’s yours, Dean. Don’t put it back.”
Dean faked a salute and winked at me before taking a bite from it.
“What are we listening to?” I heard Garrett ask before the music changed from the beats they called music to some 1980’s metal, Nothin’ but a Good Time by Poison blaring through the speakers, Logan and I walking to the living room as he did so.
“Hey, can you play something from this millennium, please?” Logan asked.
“Uh, no,” I replied.
“This is a classic,” Garrett said.
Logan gave Garrett the finger before walking to the dart board. I didn’t know what else to do, so I went to sit on the arm of the couch by Garrett when a body beat me there.
Fucking Kendall.
Huffing, I turned and walked back over to Logan, sitting on the corner of the air hockey table. “What the fuck does he see in her?” I asked.
“Who?” Logan inquired.
“Fucking Kendall. What does Garrett see in her?”
“She’s a good fuck for him, maybe?”
I looked at him, incredulous. “John Logan!”
He chuckled and threw a dart, saying, “Hey, you asked.”
Kendall and I locked eyes as she and my brother walked by as she said my first name, my reply to her being her own name right back at her. When they disappeared upstairs, I released an annoyed sigh.
“She’s such a bitch. I bet - no, I know - there’s someone out there better for him.”
“Like there’s someone out there for you?” Logan asked, those brown eyes staring into mine.
I nodded my head before taking a sip from my water bottle.
~~~
Waking up the next morning, I stretched my arms above my head, careful not to make any loud noises that would wake my roommate. As I stared at the ceiling, I started not to recognize it.
Sitting up, I looked around and noticed that I was in a boys room. How did I get here? I don’t remember falling asleep. Looking down, I also didn’t recognize the shirt or shorts I was wearing.
Oh, my god.
Looking around, I couldn’t help but look at all this boy’s personal effects everywhere; books, beer bottles, hockey gear– wait. Hockey gear. Twisting a little, I looked at a picture on the nightstand, seeing a boy and his sibling standing together.
I recognized the two in the picture; Logan and his sibling Jules.
I was in Logan’s room.
Holy fucking shit, I was in John Logan’s room.
Looking around again, I came to realize that I was the only one in the room. It gave me the chance to snoop, but I decided against it. Instead, I chose to change out of the clothes I was put into and put my own back on. Exiting the room, I walked down the hall to see if the bathroom was empty, which it was.
After using the restroom, washing my hands and brushing my teeth, I went down stairs, seeing the sports center channel on.
“There’s a lot of hope around these young guys,” the sportscaster said. “The Bruins are putting a lot of faith, a lot of stock in Garrett Graham.”
I rolled my eyes and went into the kitchen, grabbing a bowl and a spoon before grabbing the cereal and milk that was kept here for me. As I made myself breakfast, I couldn’t help but focus on the sportscasters voices.
“He has the ability and the potential to be a general player.”
“Wow, really?”
“Of course, he does,” I mumbled to myself, making myself a cup of coffee before adding sarcastically, “He’s Phil fucking Graham’s son. Piece of shit.”
“Who’s a piece of shit?”
I almost dropped my bowl and mug on the ground upon hearing another voice. Turning around, I saw Garrett standing by the back door. “Fucking hell, G.” Releasing a steadying breath, I noted, “Dad.”
“I’m working out.”
“You do that,” I said, raising my mug. As I started to make my way to the couch, my mug was taken from my hand. “What the–”
“Too sweet for me.”
Looking dead at the culprit, I said, “Well, it wasn’t made for you, Logan. Plus, I didn’t even put sugar in it.”
We just looked at each other for a few moments. The bandana he wore on his head did wonders for him, as well as the cut off hoodie he wore.
“You changed.”
“I… changed?”
“You clothes.”
“Oh, uhm… yeah. Why do you ask?”
He shrugged. “You just looked better in my clothes.”
“U-uhm,” I stuttered. “Garrett’s outside working out.”
He nodded his head, taking one more sip of my coffee before handing it back to me. Logan walked to the back door, my eyes following him before I turned back around to head to the couch.
Tucker eventually made his way outside, shaking his head at Dean, who was still passed out on the couch.
I kicked his leg at one point, telling him the guys were outside and that if he valued his spot on the team, he’d better get his ass out there. The girl that was wrapped around him all night ended up staying sound asleep.
When I was finished with my cereal and coffee, I took my dishes back into the kitchen, standing at the sink to wash them. I couldn’t help but look up at the backyard, watching them workout. Of course, my eyes were trained on Logan… and maybe Dean.
At one point, I swear Dean looked over his shoulder and looked at me, to which I gave him the finger at him for being a cocky son of a bitch. I chuckled at seeing him laugh at me, my attention going back to my dishes.
When they came back inside, I made them all wash their hands before touching anything. I acted as if I were their mother and not a sister and friend. They went to grab themselves coffee mugs, but I made them sit down and drink some water as I prepared their mugs while they talked.
“We weren’t dating,” Garrett said, taking a mug from my hands.
I was so into what I was doing, that I didn’t even know who they were talking about.
“You kinda were,” Logan said.
“Who are we talking about?” I asked, paying attention to the coffee I was pouring.
“Yeah, you and Kenall have been hooking up all semester.”
I scoffed, handing Tuck a mug before pouring one for Dean. “Oh, we’re talking about that bitch?”
“Unfortunately,” Tuck breathed. “House says–”
Tuck, Logan and myself said, “Aye!” as my brother and Dean said, “Nay!”
“Dean agrees with you,” Logan said, looking towards Dean, Tuck and myself. “Which kind of just proves that you’re wrong.”
“He’s not supposed to agree, Logan!” I exclaimed. “Dean is supposed to be on our side!”
“Fuck,” Garrett muttered.
“Ya’know, I don’t have to take this slander,” Dean said. “I am a responsible, upstanding member of society.”
I chuckled, handing Tucker his mug of coffee.
“Dean?”
All five of us looked toward the couch, seeing the girl from last night sitting up.
“I’ll be ready in 30 minutes,” Dean said.
“Do you not want any coffee?” I asked playfully.
“I would love some, Little Graham, but I shall get my energy elsewhere this morning.” He stood and came around the island to quickly place a kiss to the side of my head.
I allowed all the kisses to the head like Garrett because I was close with all these boys. They helped to protect me like Garrett does, which I very much appreciated.
“You’re giving yourself 30 minutes?” I asked Dean as he walked away.
“Maybe an hour,” he replied.
“That’s ambitious,” Tuck and I said in unison.
“Alright, he gets a half hour,” Garrett said. “If he’s any longer, we’re leaving.”
I picked up the mug that I had made for Dean and walked it over to Logan, who gave me his thanks as his fingers glided over mine as he took the mug from my hand, those damn butterflies making an appearance in my stomach.
When Garrett looked at his phone, I snuck a glance at the screen, seeing a text from our dad, which said, You two can’t ignore me forever.
“Is it your dad?” Logan asked.
“Un-fucking-fortunately,” I mumbled, sitting on the table.
Logan had turned his chair around, the back of it facing Garrett and I as he sat backwards in it.
“Yeah,” Garrett answered. He locked his phone and set it back on the table next to me. “He’s got a new girlfriend. Wants us to meet her.”
“Fuck that,” I said, looking down my feet. When I looked at Logan, he had his right arm draped across the top of the chair, his left on the table with his hand around the mug. If he moved his fingers, his fingertips would touch my leg.
“That’s inevitable, right?” Logan asked. When neither Garrett nor I answered him, he continued, “Look, I know he can be a dick.”
“Can be?” I said in defence. “No, he’s more than a dick.”
“Second that,” Garrett agreed.
“Okay,” Logan breathed, looking right into my eyes. “But he’s still y’all’s dad.”
I huffed and looked away from him, my head tilting back a little as unshed tears lined my eyes.
“All he cares about is hockey,” Garrett said. I was letting him take the reins on this one. “Ya’know, I only matter because I am him. I’m just a mini fucking Phil Graham. Sis here–”
“Was born out of inconvenience. Mom got pregnant with me. Dad wanted her to abort, she didn’t. I was born 7 months later.”
“You’re not, though.”
“Tell that to Dad,” I said, looking at Garrett, a tear sliding down my cheek.
“I have to agree,” Logan said. “You’re not. Now, Garrett, all you’d have to do is win a Stanley Cup, a Norris trophy or two. Both of you could spend more time on your hair than a Kardashian, and bam-” He snapped his fingers. “-yeah, Garrett is just like him.”
Garrett and I looked at each other and laughed, my hand coming up to my face to wipe the tears away.
“Hey,” Logan said, gaining our attention. “Y’all’s dad was great. Everybody knows it. But no one is expecting you to be like him.” That last statement was directed towards Garrett.
“He is,” Garrett and I said.
“All our parents have expectations, G. Shit, I’d kill for my dad to even be into hockey, let alone a damn legend. Alright? But we’re not doing this for them. We’re doing this ‘cause we love it. Right?” Logan looked at me and said, “You support him because he’s your brother and you love it, too, right?”
I thought about it for a second, remembering when we were little, sitting at one of Dad’s games. I don’t remember much of Dad’s games, but I remember the smile on Garrett’s face every time Dad made a good play, and when Garrett would tell me about the game and what was okay to do and not okay to do.
When Garrett started playing, that’s when my love of the game started; I love it because I got to see my big brother all happy and in his element.
Garrett and Logan leaned forward to clink their mugs together at the same time I sniffled, catching a whiff of their stink.
“Holy shit,” I said, covering my nose. “You two need to take showers. You both smell like shit.”
~~~
“You guys are nothing but players, ya’know,” I said, standing next to a table at Malone’s with the guys.
“Why are you standing?” Logan asked.
“Uhm, because Dean has a girl sitting in front of him, and she won’t move, even though I’ve asked?”
“Here,” he whispered, grabbing my hand and pulling me to sit on his leg. “Now you have a place to sit.”
“I’ll see you at the game?” Garrett asked.
I turned my head over my shoulder, seeing two girls on either side of him, giggling. Rolling my eyes, I turned my head back to face forward, seeing a girl looking at us. Smiling a little, I waved at her before she turned around and walked to a guy standing at the counter.
Justin Kohl. Front man and lead guitarist of the band After Hours. They were alright. They played here quite frequently when the diner hours turned to bar hours.
I watched their disaster of a conversation before Garrett walked up to her after Justin left with his bag of food.
“Do you know her?” Logan asked.
I’d almost forgotten I was sitting on his leg. “Uhm, a little,” I answered, still looking at my brother and the girl, who I recognized as Hannah, our waitress on countless nights we’ve eaten here. “Garrett told me that he’d gotten a tutor. I guess that’s her. She’s waited on us a lot.”
She quickly pointed in our direction before Garrett looked over here, gesturing in our direction.
Narrowing my eyes just a little, I quietly asked, “What?” to myself as I watched him turn back to face the girl before she walked over to a customer, refilling his drink. They talked a little more before she walked around him. Even from here, I could tell his demeanor shifted a little.
What had she said that caused him to shift like that?
~~~
About an hour later, we were pulling back up to the house in Garrett’s Wrangler. I was laughing at something one of the guys said, when I looked over at the front porch, my laughter immediately dying at seeing a figure standing there. Looking back over at Garrett, the fear I hadn’t felt in a while coming to the surface.
“Hey,” Logan said, standing beside me outside of the car. “Just talk to him.” He looked at me and said, “Come with me?”
I shook my head with a quick tight-lipped smile.
“If you start to feel uncomfortable, come and find me, alright?”
Nodding, I unbuckled my seatbelt and slid out of the seat since Garrett took the doors off the Jeep. Breathing out a deep breath, I waited until Logan and Garrett were in front of me before I started walking.
“Mr. Graham,” Logan said as we approached my dad.
“Logan,” Dad said, clasping Logan’s hand before bringing him in for one of those half hugs men do. “Looking as handsome as ever.”
I could feel my cheeks flush at the compliment Dad gave. Logan was fucking handsome, alright. And boy did I know it. I’ve had some dreams about that handsome face doing some things to me.
Anyway.
Logan brought me out of my thoughts when he said, “You, too. Good to see you,” before he walked off into the house.
Dad looked at the two of us and said, “Oh,” before chuckling. A couple of seconds passed before he said, “Saw that you made captain.”
I watched Garrett nod before Dad said, “About time.”
Garrett placed an arm in front of me, his instinct to protect me strong. “I’m a junior.”
“Better late than ever.”
My breaths started coming out in heavy pants before I asked, “Did you come out here to congratulate him, or make him feel like he fucked up somehow?”
“Look, I tried calling him earlier, but he didn’t pick up–”
“Have you ever thought that maybe we don’t wanna speak to you?” I seethed.
“I’m not here to fight, kids.”
“Coulda fooled me.”
Garrett quietly said my name, gaining my attention, his eyes already locked on me.
“Can we just go inside?” Dad asked.
“No, thanks,” Garrett and I said.
“Kids.”
“Dad.”
“Fine.” Dad waited a couple of seconds before saying, “Cindy and I are getting married.”
Garrett and I looked at each other, taken aback by what our dad just said. We looked back at him before Garrett said, “You’ve been dating for, like, two seconds.”
My fear for this woman is increasing by the second.
“Six months,” Dad corrected.
“Not any better,” I said. “Does she even fucking know you?”
“Yeah, exactly,” Garrett exclaimed.
“Watch it,” Dad said.
“Or what? You’ll hit me enough for the both of us?” I asked.
Hearing my name being called, I looked up at the front door, seeing Logan standing there.
“I don’t have any time for this,” Garrett said. He looked at me and said, gently, “Please go inside. I’ll be there in a minute.”
I huffed and walked around the both of them to walk up the steps and into the house. I wanted to throw something, but elected not to. So, I decided to kick a shoe instead.
Hands were on my arms, and a voice was calling to me, but I couldn't hear over the fear and the anger I was feeling. When I was turned around, I was hitting a chest before being shoved forward into said chest, the tears I hadn’t even realized I was crying streaming down my cheeks.
When I looked up, Logan’s eyes met mine for a second before he tucked a strand of my hair behind my ear, cupping my jaw after.
“I got you,” he whispered.
The tears came faster at that point as my cheek met his chest once again.
~~~
Sitting in the arena, or as some of the girls here liked to call it, the Boy Aquarium, I didn’t have any choice but to sit next to the person I called Dad. He tried talking to me, but I elected to ignore him, not wanting to hear a damn word he has to say.
“Please welcome your very own Briar U Hawks!” the announcer said.
I cheered along with everyone else. Garrett, Logan, Dean and Tucker all four on the ice, skating around.
“Let's go, Hawks!” I yelled.
“Here’s hoping they win,” Dad said.
“Yeah. If you didn’t fuck with Gare’s head. Let’s go, 22! Let’s go, 44!”
Garrett and I locked eyes from across the rink before his gaze shifted to my left. Cindy was sitting on Dad’s left, and even though she’s spoken to me, I just didn’t have the desire to speak back to her. Rude, I know.
The ref dropped the puck after the teams got into their positions, Eastwood immediately hitting the puck and taking it down towards our net, Briar taking it back at some point. Logan passed it to Garrett, who shot it… at the damn wall.
“What the hell, G?!” I yelled.
They started again, Garrett missing the puck… again. I could feel his frustration from here as he went after the Eastwood player, slamming him into the wall right in front of us.
Ref told Garrett to get into the penalty box, where he slammed the door shut with a yell. I got up and went over to it, hitting the glass. When he looked at me, I gave him sad eyes, asking him What are you doing? with the look I was giving him.
He shook his head before looking back at the ice, his whole body shaking from his anger and leg bouncing.
When it was halftime, I tore out of the stands to follow the Hawks back to their locker room. I made it just in time to see Garrett throw his helmet at the wall before he started walking towards me at the exit, Logan hollering his name before looking at me
“Garrett,” I said, placing my hands on his cheeks. It wasn’t him I was seeing, but… our dad. “Go chill, G.”
He nodded and walked around me, Logan hollering, “Hey, the game’s not over!”
I met Logan halfway from where I stood, crossing my arms over my chest and taking a deep breath. “It’s dad. He’s gotten to him somehow.”
“Fuck,” he whispered.
“He just needs to get grounded, that’s all.”
“Well, let’s hope he does because he’s playing like shit.”
When the teams had to go back to ice, I went back to my seat, seeing a change in Garrett. I wonder what helped ground him…
When Garrett shot the puck into the net, the crowd roared, my screams hopefully being the loudest, and when they won the game? Shit. I stood from my seat jumping with my arms in the air.
After the boys got all showered and changed, we all went to the block party that was going on. Garrett and I were sitting at a table; I was watching people dancing, and he… well, he was on his phone.
“Garrett, get off your fucking phone,” I whined.
He looked at me for a split second before saying, “Go dance. Go have fun.”
“I don’t know anyone here but you and the rest of the Hawks.” I groaned as he looked back down at his phone. “Ugh! You’re no fun!”
“You know, if you pick your head three inches,” Logan said, scaring the shit out of me. “There’s a party.”
“The waitress from Malone’s,” Garrett said. “What’s her name?”
“You mean Hannah?” I said.
“What?”
“God, you’re an idiot.” I sighed. “She’s waited on you guys, what, a bajillion times?” I looked at Logan for confirmation.
“Yeah, dude,” he agreed.
Pointing at his phone, he asked Logan, “She has?”
“You seriously haven’t noticed her?”
Well, shit. There went my feelings. In the fucking trash can. I sat back, leaning my back against the table with my arms crossed, bringing my right leg to cross over my left. I started swinging my leg up and down, my defense up to protect my feelings.
“Alright, we’re doing shots,” Dean said. I perked up as he came over to our little table. “We’re doing shots, boys. Sorry, Little Graham. You’re not of age yet.”
“You know what?” I said. “Fuck you guys.”
“Whoa, you okay?” Garrett asked.
“Yup. Fine. Couldn’t be better.”
Tuck and Dean were talking about something when Logan and I locked eyes.
“You drinking tonight, G?” Dean asked, gaining my brother’s attention.
“Uh, yeah,” he said, grabbing the shot cup from Tucker. “So it seems.”
“Little Graham?” Dean said. “Honors?”
I cleared my throat, holding up fingers to act as if I was holding one of those small red cups. “Here’s to me, here’s to you. Fuck the rest, we’re Briar U.”
They took their shots while recrossing my arms, looking around at the people dancing. Garrett, Dean and Tucker all walked a few feet away while Logan stood up, coming to stand in front of me.
“What’s your deal?” he asked.
I looked at him for a few moments before scoffing and rolling my eyes. “Nothing, Logan.”
“Come on. Don’t ruin everyone else’s night because of some stupid reason.”
“The stupid reason’s standing in front of me,” I mumbled.
“What was that?”
“Nothing.” I turned my head to the side, not wanting to look at him anymore.
It was quiet for a moment before he said, “Come on.”
Looking back at him, I first noticed him holding out his hand. “What?”
“You’re gonna come dancing with me, and you’re gonna have fun, and who knows, maybe you’ll end up back in my clothes by the end of the night.”
If I was standing, he would’ve had to catch me at those words because they would’ve made my knees weak. With a slightly shaking hand, I set mine in his, letting him help me stand with those fucking butterflies going crazy in my stomach. “You better back up those words, John Logan.”
He chuckled. “I always keep my word, LG.”
We both laughed and walked over towards my brother, Dean and Tucker, watching the band play while dancing and giving support to the band by cheering.
At some point, Garrett went and got some popcorn, feeding a few pieces to Logan, to which I laughed at.
I loved being around these boys; they made me laugh, they made me feel safe… they made me feel loved. Even though I was a Graham, they didn’t treat me any differently, or Garrett. They treated us as though they’ve known us their whole entire lives as if we weren’t Grahams.
A couple of hours later, some girl took pics of the boys in a random photo van that was parked within the block party. I went to tell her thanks when I was pulled into the group pics, smiling and posing like a complete idiot.
Since the pics were taken with one of the boys' phones - I couldn’t tell you which one - I had told him to text them to me, which I would end up receiving a few hours later at the boys’ house.
A few hours of dancing at the block party later, Dean and some rando girl went and sat in the photo van a few hours later. Garrett had a beer bottle in his hand while he was sitting on our table from earlier, looking at his phone… again. I was hanging out with Tucker and Logan when Dean and rando girl came over to us.
I looked over to yell something at Garrett when I saw him get up from his spot on the table to walk into the crowd. Couldn’t tell you what happened after that because an arm went around my shoulders, gaining my attention. John freaking Logan.
The night went by in a blur after that with all the dancing, the music, the boys drinking. I woke up the next morning wearing Logan’s clothes again and wrapped up in his arms.
~~~
The next night, the guys had some people over playing video games, drinking, just hanging out, really. I was sitting on the couch with Logan, Tucker and Simms when I thought I heard knocking on the front door.
I looked at it and nudged Logan with my elbow. “Hey, is someone knocking on the door or am I hearing things?”
He looked over his shoulder before standing and climbing over the back of the couch, saying, “Pause it, guys,” before answering the door.
Simms, the hockey team’s goalie, said something in his native of Czech.
“Dude, I told you to pause it.” He came back over to the couch, saying, “Watch out, LG,” before he climbed back over to sit next to me.
“LG? Like the appliances?” I asked, leaning my back against the cushions.
“Well, it’s better than saying Little Graham all the time.”
“You know I have a first name and that you can use it, right?”
“Eh, I like LG better.”
“Back to the matter at hand,” Tuck said. “There’s no pausing in hockey.”
“Bullshit,” Logan replied. “You get gassed after, like, a minute.”
Simms decided to join in on this little banter by saying, “You guys get pauses all the time, while I’m the one out there all the time.”
I rolled my eyes and rested my head on the back of the couch, my eyes catching Hannah walking in. “Hannah!”
She smiled and politely waved.
“To be fair,” Tuck said, causing me to bring my head up. “You just stay in one spot.”
Simms said something in Czech before Tucker added, “You gotta work on your transitions, bro.”
I totally forgot that Birdie was sitting in the chair next to the couch because I was startled as he said, “Honestly, I’m doing better without you, so…”
Logan took the pillow I was hugging and tossed it at Birdie, saying, “Fuck you. I’ve been carrying your ass.”
Leaning my head back, I said to Hannah, “You’re gonna have to ignore them from time to time. They act like middle school boys a lot.”
“Hey.”
I looked from Hannah to the person who gained her attention.
“I’m Jules.”
Taking a breath, I looked back at the video game, rolling my eyes.
“Pillow chucker’s sibling.”
I watched Logan as he kissed his fingers before flipping his sibling off. What I wouldn’t give to be those fucking fingers.
“Who are you?” Jules asked. “What’s your deal?”
Turning around the couch, I leaned against the back and said, “Be very careful with this one. Don’t tell them anything you don’t want the entire school knowing.”
“I only report the facts, Little Graham.”
“It’s LG now,” I said, giving them a deadpan look. “Your brother ever so nicely gave me a nickname that I really don’t mind using.” Movement from the corner of my eye caught my attention.
“Wellsy,” Garrett said… in nothing but a towel.
“Garrett Graham, I do not need to see all of that.” I held up my hand, covering what I could of his body while looking away.
“Did… did you two date before?” Hannah asked.
“Gross.” Putting my hand down, I looked at her and said, “Garrett’s my older brother.”
Like a lightbulb going off in her head, Hannah’s eyes went a little wide as she said, “You’re Little Graham! I hear that name at Malone’s and the hockey arena all the time.”
Doing a little bow, I said, “In the flesh.”
She looked back at Garrett as he said, “We can study in my room.”
“I swear to god, Gare, if I heard banging or shouts of pleasure, I’m cutting off that dick of yours.”
“Don’t worry, sis. I’ll make sure you’re gone for that.”
Face palming, I turned back around and sunk on the couch in embarrassment, bringing my knees up as the boys started discussing something that had them all bouncing in their seats like a kid who couldn’t keep still.
“Down here is fine,” Hannah said.
“No, no, it’s better up there,” Garrett replied. “No worries.”
I looked over at Logan when Garrett said Jules’ name, watching him watch Hannah and Gare walk up the stairs. Aaaaaaand there went the feelings coaster… down the lift hill and off the tracks, crashing into barriers.
~~~
The next day, I was walking along the pathway to meet up with the hockey team when I got a notification on my phone. It was from Instagram, the picture being of us on the couch last night, the caption reading, is one of our puck bunnies catching feelings for one of our very own Hawks?
I would recognize my own head of curls anywhere.
I’m gonna murder Jules. Logan will no longer have a sibling once I’m through with them.
Hearing tapping, I looked up to see Logan practicing some hockey stuff with a ping pong ball and his hockey stick, Tucker leaning against a light pole, saying, “Don’t miss. Don’t miss.”
“I ain’t gon’ miss,” Logan said.
“Don’t miss, don’t miss, don’t miss.” Tuck looked over at me after Logan missed his shot. “Hey, LG.”
“Fuck you.”
Looking back at Logan, Tucker said, “I told you not to miss.”
“I’m gonna kill his sibling,” I said to Tucker.
Drumrolls gained my attention, as well as everyone else’s around us. Dean and his best friend Beau stood on a table, Beau very badly playing a kazoo.
I chuckled before Dean said, “Hear me! Hear me! I have a proclamation!”
“Standby for the proclamation!” Beau added.
“The annual Maxwell Di Laurentis birthday festivities will take place at the Maxwell summer home in…”
“Cape Cod.”
Logan cheered from beside me, and I had to suppress a smile watching him raise his arm in the air.
Dean gained my attention when he said, “As it’s our 22nd year gracing the Earth, the theme shall be, twofers, right?” He looked at Beau, who made a noise of agreement.
Logan and Tucker looked at each other, silently talking to each other with just their eyes.
Rolling my eyes, I looked back at Beau and Dean as the former said, “So please come dressed as your second-favorite dynamic duo…”
“After us, of course,” Dean added.
“Party bus departs shortly after the team bus, which shall bring ye there and bring ye back the following morning.”
“Mhmm, so be there! Or… be there. There is no other option.”
Logan and Tuck reached across me, since I was standing in the middle of them, to do some weird ass handshake they’ve come up with as Beau asked Dean for a drumroll, the latter giving the former what he asked for.
Everyone’s phones buzzed… except for mine. I looked at Beau and Dean with a raised brow, both boys sighing before getting off the table, Dean making a beeline for me.
“As always, Little Graham, you are invited.”
Crossing my arms, I asked, “You really expect me to get on the puck bunny bus?”
“Party bus,” Beau corrected.
“Whatever. I probably won’t even go.”
“What?” Logan said, turning to face me. “Why?”
Shrugging, I said, “I don’t have a dynamic duo partner.” Looking at Beau, I gave him my best puppy dog eyes. “Can’t I just come as myself?”
“Sorry, Little G. Rules are rules.”
With the most deadpan look and tone I could give, I said, “That’s not fair.”
“We’ll find something for you,” Logan said, wrapping his arm around my shoulders.
~~~
When Garrett and Logan asked me to come and watch them for an interview, I didn’t expect to be this freaking bored. Even with my book, which was entertaining me, I was still bored as shit.
“We dominated the Frozen Four last year, and the year before that, and the year before that,” Logan said, answering the interviewer’s question. They asked another question, to which he answered, “Read each other’s minds.” When he, Dean and Tuck were done, it was Garrett’s turn.
Gare stood in front of the camera before the interviewer asked, “How do you plan to adjust to the challenge of being Briar’s new captain?”
“I don’t think there’s a need to change anything,” Garrett answered. “My teammates expect the best out of me, and, uh, that’s not a problem, because I expect the best of myself.”
“Do you have any other pregame rituals or superstitions?”
“Yeah, I’m pretty particular,” he said.
I inwardly groaned just before Hannah took off her headphones, taking deep breaths. Furrowing my brows, I leaned over and asked, “Hannah, are you okay?”
She looked at me and tentatively smiled. “Yeah. I’m good.”
“If you need someone to talk to, I’m here, okay?”
She nodded before saying, “Thanks, Little G.”
“Hey,” Coach said, standing in front of Hannah. “Can I help you?”
“Be nice, Coach,” I said, trying to hold back a smile.
“Miss Graham.”
“She’s here for Garrett, as am I.”
Ignoring me, he looked at Hannah and raised his brows.
“I’m here for Garrett,” Hannah repeated.
“Oh, I don’t usually let girlfriends watch.”
“Definitely not his girlfriend. I’m his philosophy tutor.”
“And I’m his sister.”
Coach looked between Hannah and I before setting his eyes back on Hannah to say, “Oh, then you can stay.”
“That breaks my heart, Coach.” I blocked them out for a moment, coming back when he said, “He didn’t want me to.”
Mine and Coach’s eyes met after Hannah asked, “Why?”
“Do you know who their dad is?” Coach asked, sitting on the back of the seats in front of him.
“Some hockey player,” Hannah answered.
“One of the best defensemen in NHL history,” I snarked.
Gesturing towards me, Coach added, “Their last name carries weight.”
I sighed. “A little fact about Little G,” I said. “People think I got into this university because of Garrett or our dad. Couldn’t be farther from the truth. I earned my damn right to be here. But Gare? He knows the spotlight is on him.”
“So, he busts his ass to prove that he’s earned his place.”
I looked at my brother, watching as he bent over to pick up his duffle bag. Hannah stood and asked about their session, to which he replied that he was going to the weight room.
Hannah and I picked up our stuff before running towards the aisle while Coach said, “Better hurry, Garrett’s tutor.”
As we walked along, I had so many questions in my head that I wanted to ask Hannah, but only one made it out; “What are you getting out of tutoring my brother?”
I guess she was stunned because she stuttered a little before giving her answer. “He’s helping me get the guy I like to notice me.”
“Justin Kohl?”
“How did you know?”
Chuckling, I adjusted the strap of my bag on my shoulder. “I saw you guys at Malone’s before the game. It looked like a trainwreck.”
“Was it really that bad?” she asked, stopping at the weight room doors, facing me.
“Want me to be completely honest?”
She chuckled. “You’re definitely a Graham. But, no. I… I think your brother’s told me how bad it was enough.”
I couldn’t help the chuckle that released before Hannah’s joined my own.
“If you need me to kick his ass, let me know,” I said.
“Thanks.” She went to turn before stopping. “You’re not coming?”
“And watch my brother work out? No, thanks. I’ll just either sit out here or in the arena to wait for him.”
“Okay. Bye, Little G.”
“Bye, Wellsy.”
When she went into the weight room, I sighed and turned around, looking for somewhere to sit. Since I still had my book in my hand, I opened it when I sat down on the floor, leaning my back against the wall.
A body landed next to mine a couple of minutes later. “What are you doing out here?”
I jumped and looked at the source of the voice; freaking Logan. “Warn a girl next time. Geez.” Releasing a deep breath, I said, “Garrett’s working out, Hannah’s tutoring him, and I’m out here waiting for him.”
“Ahhh. Fun.” He looked over at me. “Are you really not going to Dean and Beau’s birthday party?”
“I don’t have anyone to go with.”
“Why not your best friend?”
I gave him a deadpan look. “She’s not into parties, and she hates hockey.”
“Fair enough.” He was quiet for a second before he said, “If I was dressing up with Tuck, I’d dress up with you.”
Smiling a little, I leaned my head on his shoulder and whispered, “That’s nice of you.” I tilted my head back and we looked at each other for a second before he cleared his throat, pointing to the weight room’s door.
“I should, uh… go on in there and work out some,” he said.
“Yeah, yeah, of course.” I lifted my head at the same time he shifted to stand.
He turned and looked down at me, since I was still sitting on the floor. “I’ll see you later?”
Nodding, I smiled. Maybe my crush is a little bit reciprocated?
When he went into the weight room, I went back to my reading. It wasn’t long, maybe a couple of minutes before I closed my book and gathered my bag, walking into the room myself.
What I saw crushed me; Hannah and Logan kissing. She pulled back from him and looked at my brother, asking, “Am I blushing now?” before she turned and walked toward me, stopping once she realized I was standing there, my name falling in a whisper on her lips.
I turned and walked out of the room, needing to go somewhere else. I was stupid enough to think that Logan liked me back.
With tears in my eyes, I went to the one place that I felt safe at when I wasn’t around my brother; the rink. Going to the locker room, I went straight for Garrett’s stall, retrieving my skates I kept hidden there.
Because my dad was one of the best players in the NHL during his heyday, Garrett and I had no other choice but to learn to skate. Obviously, Garrett ended up playing hockey, but I just did it for fun.
With my skate guards on, I walked to the rink, standing at the ice as I took off my guards before I stepped on to the ice. As I skated, I released a deep breath and closed my eyes for just a second, letting muscle memory carry me.
I spun a few times, having loved the way figure skaters looked when we would watch the Olympics on tv growing up. I felt… free.
After a few turns and laps around the rink, I decided I was calmed down enough, so I skated to the edge of the rink and put my guards back on. Once I made it back to the locker room, I changed back into my normal shoes and walked out of the arena.
~~~
“Here it is, folks. The first away game of the season,” Jules said to her phone. She pulled me into the shot, smiling at my profile.
“Go Hawks,” I said, my tone coming out as more of a question as I moved away.
“The Briar Hawks have dominated the Chatham Clovers in the past–”
Moving back into the shot, I said, “But since it’s Dean Di Laurentis’ birthday today, I can personally say with confidence that his mind is already on the after party.” Looking at Jules, I smiled and asked, “Am I right?”
Jules and I tolerated each other for their brother’s sake, so when they picked up their phone to show the crowd behind us, I knew they weren’t happy with me at the moment.
“We got a good crowd here tonight,” they said. “Briar’s most faithful bunnies in attendance, as always.”
At the shrieking I heard behind me, I turned my head over my shoulder, rolling my eyes at seeing Kendall sitting in the stands. When I spotted Hannah, I straightened my back some, excited to see a friendly face here.
I didn’t even get the chance to wave her over to me because fucking Kendall got to her first. Not being able to help myself, I scoffed and looked forward when she said that they don’t bite.
Feeling a tap on my shoulder, I turned around to tell Kendall off, but relaxed a little when Hannah’s blue eyes met mine. “Wellsy!”
“Hey, Little G,” she smiled. Gesturing to the seat next to me, she asked, “Can I…?”
“Oh, my gosh! Please! I insist! Just stick by me and Jules. Their play-by -play helped the bunnies behind us for their first game. As for me, I’ll try and teach you a thing or two about the game, too.”
When the game started, my commentary kept Hannah in the loop. “This is a tough game for the Clovers,” I said, leaning over to Hannah.
Garrett and a Cloves player smashed their shoulders into the glass in front of us, his eyes locked on Hannah’s. I looked at her and smiled before setting my sights back on the game, immediately clocking number 22; Logan as he got ahold of the puck before passing it over to Garrett, who passed it back to Logan.
“These two are passing it back and forth like chlamydia during Welcome Week,” Jules said.
“Gross, Jules,” I grimaced.
“Come on, guys! Let someone else have a turn, it’s only fair.”
Tuck went to shoot the puck into the Clovers net, but was blocked, a groan releasing from my throat. I stood and shouted, “Come on, Hawks! The fuck are y’all doing?!”
“Damn,” Jules said. “Denied! So close.”
“I can’t tell what’s going on,” Hannah said after I sat back down.
“Okay, so, Chatham is trying to get the puck back so that they can score, basically - fuck, yes! Gare just intercepted.” Looking at her, I raised my brows and asked, “You do know what–”
“I get the gist,” Hannah chuckled.
“Graham!”
I looked up at Jules before putting my sights back on the ice, just in time to see Garrett hit the puck into the Clovers net. Standing with my arms in the air, I cheered loudly before jumping up and down a few times. “That’s my brother!”
After I sat down, Hannah leaned over and said, “He’s good.”
“Yeah,” I agreed.
When the game was over, we all headed over to the Maxwell Summer House, where I changed into a super pretty short baby pink flowy cami dress, with a pair of white heels and jewelry to match. I even had a frog plush that I carried around. I was Lottie from The Princess and the Frog, but because it was only me, I chose the Tiana frog plush as my “partner”.
Once I was happy with my look, I came down the stairs, the party in full swing, everyone chanting, “Fuck ‘em up! Fuck ‘em up! Hawks! Hawks! Hawks!”
I laughed seeing Logan standing on top of the island, a sleeveless Hawks shirt, black jeans and his normal boots with bird’s wings on his back for his attire tonight.
Hearing yelling, I walked into the space a little more, seeing Tuck with his arms raised, standing in front of a beer keg.
Ah. Keg challenge.
There were actually three islands in the kitchen; Logan was standing on one, Dean laying on another, and the third was being used for cups, either used cups or unused cups, I wasn’t sure.
I looked at Logan as he pointed at Dean and said, “Alright, Deany, baby,” right before a girl put a shot cup on his belly button before she took said shot handless, everyone cheering for her afterward.
As she poured some of the alcohol into Dean’s mouth, I squeezed in between her and the island to walk up to my brother and Beau, wrapping my arm around the former’s back.
“What are you supposed to be?” Gare asked.
Scoffing, I looked at him, dumbfounded. “Lottie. From The Princess and the Frog. It was, like, my favorite movie ever when we were little.” After looking at his costume, I asked, “What are you supposed to be? A magician or a vampire? If it’s the latter, you’re missing some blood at the corner of your mouth.”
Logan’s bird noise gained my attention before he jumped from the island, slapping Dean’s stomach and causing him to spit the liquid from his mouth before he said, “You fucking douche!”
“Zamboni!” Beau said as he and Logan traded places.
“Seriously?” Dean asked.
“Hey, waste not, lest he be wasted.”
“Oh, my god.” I looked at Garrett and asked, “Was he a theater kid?”
Laughing, my brother answered, “I’m not sure.”
My attention was given back to Dean when the crowd around us started chanting, “Zamboni!” I couldn’t help but join in, a huge smile on my face as I did so, watching as Dean slurped up the alcohol that was on the counter.
Dean jumped off the island once he was finished, facing Beau. “Goose.”
“Maverick.”
Holding my free arm up, I shouted, “Lottie!” before a laugh spilled from everyone. A shot glass was put in front of my face, but I looked at Dean, who was handing it to me, and politely declined it.
I went to ask Garrett something, but stopped dead in my tracks when his sights were set on something, or someone else. Looking ahead, my jaw nearly hit the freaking floor at watching Hannah descend the stairs looking like a sexy bunny.
Like a lightbulb going off, I gasped. “Oh, I get it! She’s the bunny–” I poked Garrett in the stomach. “-and you’re the magician!”
Garrett didn’t say anything, he just walked off in Hannah’s direction, a smile on my face as he did so.
“Now, Little G,” Beau said, gaining my attention. “I thought the rule was that you had to show up as a dynamic duo?”
“Well, Goose,” I answered, putting my arm on his shoulder. “I did.” Holding up the plush, I smiled without my teeth. “Had my best friend come tonight, she’d be dressed as Tiana, but she kissed a frog, and well…”
Beau laughed, putting his arm around my shoulder, causing me to drop my own. “You’re excused, Little G.”
“Okay, you guys have got to settle on a nickname for me. I have three you can choose from–”
“We call you different variations of the same nickname because of the different friendships we have with you, Little Graham” Dean said. “Don’t sweat it.”
“Ugh,” I groaned. “Fine.”
“Hockey shots!” Tucker said.
Leaning on the counter, I asked, “Are y’all ever gonna give up this tradition?”
“Nope.” I couldn’t even tell you who answered, but what I could tell you was that I laughed at their reaction as I watched Logan and Tucker walk over to Garrett and Hannah, an arm going around my shoulders.
Logan, Garrett, Tucker, Dean and Birdie stood in front of the hockey stick that was lined with shot glasses after Beau poured the alcohol into the glasses, basically dragging me with him since he had his arm wrapped around my shoulders.
“Fuck them up! Fuck them up! Fuck them up,” the crowd and myself chanted, cheering after they took the shots. Starting lineup tradition when they win away games.
Hannah caught my eye from my peripherals, my brows furrowing at the look of fear on her face. I tore myself from Beau’s side to walk over to her, standing on her right side. When I was by her side, I quietly said her name, her attention snapping over to me. “Are you okay?”
It took her a second to register what I had asked before she said, “Yeah. Yeah, I’m fine.”
“Do you wanna go upstairs and talk? Or even just hang out? Parties aren’t really my thing, either.” At the confused look on her face, I quickly answered, “I only come to support Garrett and the rest of the team. I’d feel pretty shitty if I didn’t.”
“Not a vampire,” Jules said, coming up on Hannah’s left. They looked at me and said, “And you have no duo.”
“I got special permission, thank you.”
Hannah looked between the two of us before looking at Jules, saying, “Uh… what?”
“Garrett,” they said. “We all thought he just a very bad vampire-”
“That’s what I said!” I interrupted.
“But here you are looking like Elle Woods.”
Hannah looked back at me for a second before looking back at Jules, saying, “And you’re Peter Pan’s shadow.”
“Oh, they’re someone’s shadow, alright,” I mumbled.
“Peter’s around here somewhere,” Jules answered. “There’s just one thing I can’t quite figure out.”
“Be mindful of your words, Jules.”
They looked at me and said, “Your brother doesn’t do girlfriends, and dynamic duos aren’t his style.”
I gave them the most serious look and tone I could muster. “Well, maybe he made an exception.”
Looking back at Hannah, they asked, “So, Garrett’s ‘tutor’, what’s really going on?”
“Ya’know, it started with tutoring,” Hannah answered.
However, I had tuned them both out as she continued to give her answer to Jules, my attention now on both John’s, Logan catching something in his mouth before chewing. He looked over at me and winked, my face heating from the action.
“He’s John’s best friend, so not really,” Jules said.
“John?” Hannah asked.
“My brother, John Logan.”
The three of us looked over at him, catching something else in his mouth, his arms stretched wide.
“Right,” Hannah said. “Uhm, but I mean, objectively–” She looked at me before continuing her train of thought. “Garrett’s a reasonably attractive-looking human being and sparks flew as they do when people, uhm… sorry, what don’t you get?”
“Any of it, really,” Jules said.
My defenses went up as I took a step forward and asked, “Because a guy like Garrett couldn’t possibly be into a sweet girl like Hannah?”
“No, she’s just different.”
“Enlighten me.”
“She’s just not what I would’ve expected for Garrett.”
“Well, she is to me.” I walked away before either of them could say anything. Finding Garrett, I followed him to the smaller part of the kitchen. “Gare, if anything bad happens with Hannah like a breakup, I’m going to jail for your murder.”
“So, are you guys like dating dating?” Logan asked.
My face fell, not that he could see since his back was to us.
“Well, I mean, we’re not, like, exclusive or anything,” Gare said.
Turning to lean back against the counter, Logan asked, “And she’s cool with that?” after taking a sip of his beer.
“Yeah, I guess so.”
Logan chuckled as I thought about Gare and Wellsy for a moment. “Hey, Gare?”
“Yeah, sis?”
“I think what your best friend here is trying to say is that you didn’t even know her name last week.” Garrett gave me a look I knew all too well. Pointing a finger at him, I raised my eyebrows and said, “That’s not the same and you know it.”
Garrett and Jules were the only ones that knew about my crush on Logan; Garrett because I told him, and Jules because they ended up figuring it out.
“Well, little sister, sometimes people just sneak up on you,” Garrett replied. He opened a drawer before asking, “Do you two see anything non-alcoholic? It’s for Hannah.”
“She doesn’t drink,” Logan said.
“Ever the observant one you are, John Logan.”
“She said not at parties,” Garrett answered him.
Logan and I looked at each other before he looked in the sink next to him, bringing out a can of IPA. “Here, try this. Closed cans are safer.”
Garrett gave his thanks before walking away, Logan saying, “Go be the hero.”
All I could do was look at him as he stared off into the direction Garrett went. “Ya’know,” I said, gaining his attention. “You could always be someone else’s hero.”
“Oh, yeah? Like whose?”
Shrugging one shoulder, I said, “Open your eyes and find out.” I walked away, hearing him say, “LG!” before I spotted my brother again, watching Hannah give him a kiss on his cheek.
“That was kind of cute,” Jules said.
“Fuck yeah, it was!” I exclaimed while walking by. Le sigh. I needed my other bestie, so I went searching for him, finally finding standing by one of the islands. “Deany Baby!”
He turned his head over his shoulder, softly smiling at seeing me walking towards him. “Hey, Little G,” he said, wrapping an arm around shoulders. All four of the boys wrapped their arms around my shoulders because I was a lot shorter than them. “Enjoying your night?”
“No,” I said, resting my head on his shoulder. Tilting my head to look up at him, I asked, “What about you; are you enjoying your birthday?”
Squeezing me in a way that only a best friend could, he replied, “I am now,” making me chuckle after and follow his gaze to a girl dressed as JLo dancing on the dance floor.
“Yo, Dean,” Beau said. “Can you - or Little G - do me a favor and take one of these off my hands?”
“I don’t drink,” I said. “You know that.” My attention went to a figure that just showed up next to me; Tucker.
“Who is that?” Dean asked.
“I don’t know her personally, but I’m pretty sure that’s JLo,” Beau replied.
She looked familiar, though. “Wait. I’m pretty sure I’ve seen her at Malone’s a few times.”
Tucker tapped me on the shoulder, gaining my attention. “I got an idea.” He scrolled through his phone, looking for something before On The Floor by Jennifer Lopez started playing.
I looked back at the girl, whose name I’m pretty sure was Allie, stopped dancing before she listened for a second to the song, saying, “Oh, my god! Wait, this is me! Now!”
Dean chugged some of his drink before reaching for Tucker, putting me in the middle of the two, as he said, “Who says you’re struggling with your assists, huh?”
The only way I could suppress a laugh was to bite my lips between my teeth as Tucker said, “I can still change the song, dick,” as Dean made his way to the dance floor.
Wrapping my arm around his back, I smiled and said, “Don’t worry, Tuck. I still love you.”
He chuckled, putting his arm around my shoulders for a side hug, saying, “Thanks, Little G.”
Dean and JLo - her nickname until I confirm her name is Allie - danced for a moment, causing me to fan myself.
“Good lord,” I said.
“Calm down, Lottie,” Tuck chuckled.
“Fuck, I’m trying, Bee.”
Guiding me in front of him, he laughed and said, “Go find someone to help cool you off.”
As I walked through the house, I tried to find Birdie or someone else from the team to hang out with, but couldn’t, so I decided I'd had enough ‘fun’ for the night. When I walked by Logan, he called me by my nickname, my footsteps stopping.
Turning to face him, I saw that damn smirk on his face. It was probably the drinks he’d had to smile at me like that, but I decided to stay for a few extra minutes.
“What’s up?” I asked, standing beside him.
“Where you going?” he asked.
Pointing up, I said, “To my assigned bedroom for the night? My pajamas and comfort movie’s calling me.”
He nodded, a determined look in his eyes as he took another sip of his beer. When he looked up, I followed his gaze, sighing at seeing Hannah and Garrett standing in the middle of the landing.
Shaking my head, I ultimately decided to just go up to my room for the night. As I passed by Garrett and Hannah’s room, he poked his head out, grabbing at me.
“Sis, hey, what’s wrong?” he asked.
“Tell your best friend to open his fucking eyes,” I whispered, a tear sliding down my cheek. I hadn’t realized my vision blurred with unshed tears. As I finally made it back to my room, I sighed and looked around, not noticing a duffle bag and letterman jacket sitting on the floor.
After I took my makeup off and got into my pajamas, I grabbed my laptop and got into the bed, putting on my mom’s favorite movie, which just so happened to be mine as well; Dirty Dancing.
It wasn’t until Johnny and Robbie’s fight that the door opened, a body stopping at the threshold.
“LG.”
Snapping my gaze up, I locked eyes with those brown ones that I adored so much. “Logan.”
“What are you doing in my room?”
“What are you doing in my room?” I countered.
He sighed, walking into the room and taking his wings off. “This is either a set up or someone overbooked.”
“With Beau and Dean, there’s no telling,” I said, going back to my movie. A few seconds later, I had to take a deep breath to keep my eyes from shifting to Logan as I heard rustling, like he was taking off– oh, my god, he was changing.
I snuck a glance at him, seeing his muscular back that was doing things to insides. And, yes - I’d been turned on all night at seeing his freaking delicious arms all night. His light chuckle had me looking from his back to his eyes.
“Don’t worry. I’ll put a shirt on just for you.”
“Don’t do that on my account,” I said. “If you’re more comfortable shirtless, go ahead.” Putting my eyes back on my screen, I quietly sighed before feeling the bed dip beside me.
“Should you take the bed or me?” he asked.
Looking over at him with furrowed brows, I said, “No. I can feel this conversation happening with Gare and Wellsy.” I looked forward before adding, “We will sleep comfortably and-and-and… nicely, and-and…” I stopped talking and softly grunted, looking back at him. “Please say something.”
Logan laughed and rested his forehead on my shoulder. “I promise I won’t do anything.” He looked at me, a small smirk stretching his lips. “I will be very gentlemanly.”
“Thank you.”
It was quiet for a little while before he asked, “So… you figure skate?”
Quickly looking at him, I had to lean back a little so that I didn’t knock him in the head with my own. “What?”
“I saw you that day. Skating. In the rink. Day of the interviews.” When I could find the words to say, he added, “I followed you after Hannah walked out of the weight room, and found you on the rink. You’re amazing.”
Smiling a little, I gave him my thanks before taking a deep breath. “To answer your question; no, not really. Dad was way more into hockey, as you know. The moment Garrett and I learned to walk, we had skates on our feet. I would always copy the figure skaters I’d see on tv.”
“Did you ever want to be one?”
I thought about that question for a moment, remembering a time when Dad was giving Garrett a lesson on hockey and I was spinning and skating all around the rink. Dad had yelled at me that the Graham family won’t have figure skaters in the family. “At one point, yeah. Dad didn’t want figure skaters in the family, so I… gave it up. I completely abandoned it when my mom died.”
Feeling his hand on my cheek, I turned my head to look at him. “I’m so sorry, LG.”
“It’s okay.” Turning my head back to look at my screen, I said, “I only do it now when I need to let off some steam.” I had a feeling he wanted to say something else, but chose not to.
When the movie was over, I had told him I had the perfect movie for him, so I put on one of my favorite hockey movies ever; The Mighty Ducks.
I couldn’t tell you where in the movie I fell asleep, but what I could tell you was that I was wrapped in his arms the next morning, feeling safer than I ever had.
When it was time to get on the buses the next morning, I was close to begging Coach Jensen to let me sit on the team bus but decided against it. So, as I sat down in my seat, I looked out of the window, seeing Logan’s gaze already on mine.
We smiled at each other before the buses took off back to Briar.
~~~
I was sitting on the couch, eating a bowl of cereal when Jules came walking in front of me to sit down while Dean and two random girls were playing air hockey… to which one of the girls beat him.
“Dean Di Laurentis, everyone,” Jules said. “Losing to a girl.” They locked eyes with me and asked, “Is that–”
Setting my bowl down, I said, “I’m going outside,” as Dean said, “Sexist.”
“How’s that sexist?”
“She is not a girl. She is a girl trapped in a person’s body.”
Looking at Garrett, I said, “If you don’t save me from this hell–”
“Go outside, take a breath,” he said, kissing the top of my head.
Sighing, I opened the front door after hearing a knock. “Uhm… Gare–” My words were cut off when I collided with a body; that body belonging to Logan.
“Hey, LG. Where are you going?” he asked.
“Well, I was going outside to take a breather, but… ya’know what? Nevermind.” I went to get the box off the porch when an arm wrapped around my middle, hauling me up and turning me back into the house.
“You’re staying inside, princess,” he said softly, walking back into the house with the box in hand.
“This is the living room,” Dean said.
“Deany Baby,” I said. “Big bro needs to pass this class or test or whatever or else your team is well and truly fucked.”
“You’re lucky you’re the only one who can call me Deany Baby.”
I laughed and stood next to Logan behind the couch, Garrett sitting in front of me.
“And then your whole line is fucked,” Jules said.
“And the season’s fucked,” Logan said.
“I pretty much just said that, Logan siblings,” I said.
“LG and I can’t be the only two number one fans of a shitty team,” Jules said. “That’s so embarrassing.”
Garrett sighed, so I stepped in for him. “Okay, okay. As much as I agree with you two, Gare here-” I placed my hands on his shoulders. “-really does need to study.”
“Brain fuel coming in, Cap,” Tucker said, placing a bowl in front of him on the table. “We got you. High in Omega-3’s, carb forward, no keto bullshit.”
“Where was that when I was looking for food?” I asked.
“Play-by-play for Little G; you walked into the kitchen, immediately grabbed a bowl then your cereal then the special milk you keep here before grabbing a spoon then sitting down to eat it.”
Narrowing my eyes at Tucker, I said, “You’re lucky you’re my favorite.”
“Thought I was your favorite?” Dean asked.
“Yeah,” Logan agreed.
Relenting, I said, “Okay, you’re all my favorite, BUT–”
“John’s your favorite next to Garrett?” Jules asked.
I looked at them with a murderous glare before saying, “Yes,” through gritted teeth.
“Uhm, there’s two Johns,” one of the girls, Zoe, said. “Which one are you talking about?”
“That’s for me to know, and for everyone else to never find out.” I looked at the box in Logan’s hand as he opened it, Tucker asking, “What is that?”
“More Liquid IV,” Logan answered, tossing a bag at Tucker.
“I thought you passed on the sponsorship.”
“Yeah, I did,” Garrett said, turning to look at me. “They DM’d Dad some happy family marketing angle. They want us to do the whole thing with him.”
“I saw this with the most profound disrespect; fuck that,” I said.
“Wait, sorry, that’s it?” Jules asked. “How much money did you two leave on the table?”
I went to say something, but Logan’s words stopped me. “Does it matter? It’s kind of their business.”
“Y’all,” Tucker said. “He’s trying to study.”
“No amount of money is fucking worth it,” I bit out.
“That’s why Taco Shack is the ideal sponsorship,” Logan said, trying to lighten the mood. “No strings attached.”
“Oooohh, bring me some carne asada, please!” I said, leaning my head on his shoulder, giving my best puppy dog face.
“All I’m saying is cash is better than tacos,” Jules said. “Unless you don’t need the cash, I guess.”
I quickly picked my head up to look at them while Logan chastised, “Jules!”
“What? They both know their nepos.”
“Does it look like I’m getting any sponsorships for anything?” I inquired defensively. “Because the last time I checked, I wasn’t.”
“Okay, you know what,” Garrett said. “I need to focus. Jeez.” He stood up and climbed over the back of the couch, Logan’s hands on my shoulders to guide me out of the way.
After Garrett went up the stairs, Dean came over to us and asked, “Think he’s coming back for that?”
“Oh, my god,” I breathed. “I’m taking my breather now.”
About an hour or so later, I was sitting on the ledge of the wall reading my book with my back against a pillar when Hannah showed up just as Logan was walking out of the front door.
He and I locked eyes for a minute before he put his toolbox on the ledge in front of me by the steps, saying to Hannah, “Hey, you don’t have to lock it. You can just leave it on the porch. Actually–” He went down the steps to get her bike, saying, “I can leave it on the porch,” before carrying it up the steps to lean it against the house.
“What happened to your Subaru?” he asked, coming to stand next to me.
“Hey, Little G,” Hannah said, before turning her attention back to Logan. “My Bluebaru? How do you know about that?”
“I fixed it. Freshman year you brought it to my family’s garage just off Route 6.”
“That was you?”
He looked at me with a smile as I said, “Yup, that was him.”
“I-I loved that car,” she said. “Tragically, she died.”
“Oh, shit,” Logan and I said, to which he added, “Sorry,” after.
“No, no, you gave my Bluebaru six more months of life. I had her my whole freshman year. That was huge.”
“Well, if your bike needs a tune-up, John Logan here is your guy,” I said, a soft smile stretching my lips.
Hannah laughed while I nudged Logan.
“She’s serious,” Logan said. “I kinda made a business out of fixing things, doing handyman work, whatever I can get around campus.” Looking at me, he said, “I’m actually currently on my way to hang Professor Walden’s new widescreen tv for $25 an hour.”
“That’s more than I’m making, which is nada,” I said.
“Nice,” Hannah said.
“Yeah. I’m rollin’ in it,” Logan said.
“Well, I’m holding down three jobs for… wait for it.” She waited a couple of long seconds before saying, “Minimum wage.”
I jumped when Logan said, “Damn!” before I lightly hit him in the arm as he said, “Where’s the Bentley?” while taking a couple of steps towards Hannah. As if the hit just registered, he turned and looked at me, asking, “Why’d you hit me?”
“You scared me,” I said, shrugging.
Hannah chuckled again before saying, “I love riding my bike.”
“It’s great exercise.”
She pointed at me and said, “Keeps me grounded.”
“Really?” Logan said. “Good for you. I’m proud of you.”
“You’re a hockey player. I thought all you guys got free rides.”
“Yeah, well, scholarship money only goes so far. Can’t all be the Graham siblings, right?” Logan said. Turning to face me, he whispered, “Sorry.”
“Uhm, speaking of my brother,” I said, moving to sit. “He’s studying in his room if you want me to walk you up there?”
“Uhm, I know my way, but sure, yeah, that’d be great,” she said.
I went to get down, but stopped at feeling hands on my hips. Looking into Logan’s eyes, I put my hands on his shoulders and let him slide me down from the ledge. Once on my feet, I whispered, “Thank you.”
Looking at Hannah, I said, “Come on. Let’s go.”
We walked inside and she explained that their session got pushed back a couple of hours due to her meeting with Justin Kohl, which greatly explains the shitty attitude he had earlier.
Hearing Cherry Pie faintly playing down the hall, I thought it was ridiculous of him to be blasting that particular song while studying.
I knocked on the door, saying, “Gare? Garrett!”
Hannah knocked once before she said, “Not sure how Cherry Pie is gonna-”
“OH MY GOD!!!”
“My eyes!!”
Garrett had the gall to sit back on his knees like he didn’t do anything wrong.
Hannah and I ran out of his room and back down the hall to the stairs.
“Oh, my god, my eyes, my eyes, my eyes, my eyes, my eyes,” I said, walking into the kitchen. “Tucker, give me something for my eyes, quick.”
“What happened, Little G?” he asked.
“Walked in Garrett having a mouth full of puck bunny.”
The chuckle that started to sound from him quickly died when I gave him a murderous look.
“That’s not funny,” he said, trying to hold back his laughter.
“No, it’s not, John Tucker!” I shivered. “Ew, I just got a flashback.”
~~~
I don’t know what I was thinking, walking through the house in nothing but a cami and some boy shorts underwear. Seeing a figure under our kitchen sink, I leaned against the island as seductive and sexy as I could.
“Excuse me, mister handyman, but I think I need my drain snaked. Do you think you could help me?” I asked.
The man under the sink crawled out from under it, and before I could see his face, I started walking back through the house to the stairs before going to my bedroom. Before I could make it far in the bedroom, I was turned around, lips on mine. My shirt was off before his own hit the floor.
I was thrown on the bed before the faceless man unzipped his pants and hovered over me, his lips connecting with mine again. Even though he was faceless when I opened my eyes to look at him, he had a face when I closed my eyes.
It didn’t make sense, but I understood it.
I had closed my eyes as he moved his lips from mine to my neck before he kissed his way down my stomach, my mouth exactly where I wanted him. “Please,” I whispered.
When I opened my eyes, he was hovering over me. What shocked me to my freaking core was the fact that he had a face… and that face belonged to none other… than John Logan.
“What do you want, LG?” he asked, in that fucking husky voice of his.
I shot up in bed, gasping for breath at the dream I’d just had. “What the fuck?” I said, trying to catch my breath. Just for an extra measure, I looked around the room, breathing a sigh of relief at seeing my own stuff for once.
All the time I’ve stayed at the Hawks House, I was either on the couch or in Garrett’s room on a cot that he kept in there for me.
Once I was dressed and ready for the day, I started my walk to my classes for the day.
I don’t think I learned a damn thing because all I could focus on was that dream I had about Logan going down on me… and the fact that he was also the faceless man in my dream.
To make matters freaking worse, I ended up running into him. We walked and talked about any and everything. I asked him how Professor Walden’s tv install went, he asked how the study session between Garrett and Hannah went, to which I told him how the sight of Garrett and Zoe burned my eyes.
All I could think about was my dream, and how he was hovering over me asking me what I wanted. You, you freaking idiot.
It was quiet between the two of us for a moment before he asked, “Hey, are you busy tonight?”
“Why?”
“‘Cause the guys and I are going to Malone’s.”
“Wait, isn’t tonight karaoke night?”
Logan chuckled and stopped walking, turning to face me. “Yeah. Come on. It’ll be fun.”
I faced him and just… looked at him. “I don’t drink, though.”
“No one said you had to drink.” At my silence, he took a step toward me, pushed a stray curl behind my ear. “I’ll make sure no one messes with you. Or whatever your drink of choice will be.”
Looking at him, I contemplated my answer before whispering, “Okay.”
After a few hours and a nap later, I was sitting with Dean at a table in Malone’s, watching Allie absolutely butcher Take Me or Leave Me from RENT. Hannah cheered for her at one point, along with everyone else in the crowd.
Why was I with Dean, you may ask? Well, that’s because I tried texting Logan when I made it to the House for us to leave together, but he never answered. So, being the gentleman that he was, Dean offered for me to arrive with him, so I took him up on that offer.
I walked up to Hannah and Garrett at the bar, two empty glasses sitting in front of her, a third attached to her hand.
“I think we found your ‘drink’ drink,” Garrett said.
“What?” I asked, confused.
“Little G!” Hannah cheered, wrapping an arm around me in an awkward hug.
“Uhh, Gare?”
He shook his head a couple of times before saying, “Don’t ask.”
Chuckling, I looked at the stage, watching Tucker do his rendition of Save A Horse, Ride A Cowboy by Big & Rich, cheering when he made it to the chorus, my voice joining him from where I was sitting. Garrett gained my attention as took the little umbrella from Hannah’s drink, which I came to realize was a pina colada.
A chest meeting my back and arms resting on my own gained my attention, a husky voice greeting us three at the bar.
“Logan!” Hannah exclaimed.
Cue the heated cheeks and slightly wide eyes.
She put her arm around me, looking up while saying, “You fixed my car.”
Putting a hand over my mouth, I snorted when she turned back to Garrett and said, “He fixed my car.”
“You have a car?” Garrett asked, confused.
With a sad tone to her voice, she said, “No.”
“Had a car,” I chimed in.
“A great car,” Logan added.
Looking at us, Hannah said, “I’m buying the both of you a very special thank-you drink.”
“Me? Wh-what did I do?” I asked.
“For always being there.” She leaned forward, whispering something in the bartender’s ear before sitting back down, laughing as she tapped Logan’s hand and said, “You’re gonna love it.”
When Hannah had leaned forward, Logan kept his left arm draped over my shoulders as he leaned on his right arm on the counter.
“Hannah has discovered the pina colada tonight,” Garrett said.
“I only had one…” she said. “Or four?”
“Is that what we’re getting, too?” Logan asked.
“Nope.” Facing us with a bright blue drink in hand, she said, “Okay, for my mechanic, I call this the Bluebaru.”
Logan took the glass from her and looked at it, saying, “Wow, that looks like wiper fluid.”
Why did that just turn me the fuck on?
“That might actually be wiper fluid,” Garrett and I said, although my tone was more humorous than his.
Logan chuckled as Hannah added, “It’s mostly blue curacao with a secret ingredient.” She got a little closer to us to not so whisper, “More blue curacao.”
As if he was speaking to a toddler that just gave him an empty plate, he said, “Oh, I can’t wait. I’m so excited.”
Turning her blue eyes to mine, Hannah said, “And now for you, Little G.” She took another glass and set it in front of me. “Take a guess.”
“Uhm… a pina colada?” I asked.
“Yes!”
“Nepo babies have feelings, too,” Jules said, gaining my attention. They looked between Garrett and I, adding, “Sorry if I was an asshole.”
“You’re always an asshole,” Gare and I answered.
“Fair.”
I watched as he put a straw into his cup before he said, “Here goes,” taking a sip from the Liquid IV Jules must’ve put in his water. “These are pretty good.”
“They just keep sending you those for free?” Hannah asked.
“Yeah, they still want him,” Logan answered, shifting his position some while never taking his arm off my shoulders.
“They want our dad,” I chimed in.
“Wait,” Hannah said. “You guys should just do it together. I mean, look at you. Best friends.”
“Han, I think we need to slow down on the pina coladas,” I chuckled.
“No, I mean it,” she said, looking at me. “Screw your dad. Garrett can do it with Logan. You could be teammates spotting each other at the gym. Or besties wingmanning each other at the bar.”
Resting his cheek in his hand, Garrett said in a dreamy voice, “Besties.”
“Besties,” Logan repeated.
“Am I drunk or is she brilliant?” Jules asked.
“No, I am drunk, and you are brilliant,” Hannah replied. “And I’m brilliant, too. And Little G’s brilliant, too!”
“It’s not a bad idea,” Garrett said.
I turned my head to look at Logan over my shoulder, our eyes locking for a moment before he said, “Thanks, man, but I don’t need the charity.”
“Logan,” I whispered.
“Yeah, you do,” Jules said.
Hannah chimed in, gaining my attention, and said, “Okay, seriously, nobody wants to see Oldie McOldsfuck has-been, okay?”
“Oh, my god, she took the nickname right out of my mouth,” I said.
“What’s better than two young hot hockey players?”
“Three hot young hockey players?” Tuck said, putting a hand on my arm while wrapping his arm around Logan.
We all laughed before Jules said into the mic, “Hannah Wells. You’re up, bitch.”
“Wait, hold on,” Garrett said. “I thought you weren’t singing?”
“Well, that was before I found the perfect song,” Hannah replied, handing her glass to Garrett. She looked back at me and winked.
It took me a moment to realize what song she was going to sing. “Oh, no,” I chuckled. Looking at Gare, I said, “You’re fucking in for it.”
“Dirty, rotten, filthy, stinkin’,” the track played.
“Oh, shit, Graham,” Hannah said into the mic. “Do you know this one?” She launched into Cherry Pie by Warrant, absolutely killing it.
As she sang, Logan led me to a table, Hannah singing and walking up to us during the few lines of the song, my head banging to the beat while I laughed at her. I watched her go up to Gare, dance with him for a second before she went over to Allie and sang with her.
When she went back up to the stage, I looked over at Logan, seeing that dreamy look in his eyes as he looked at her. My smile fell before I sighed and looked back over at Hannah, watching her go back up to Garrett for a second before making her way back to the stage.
“Kind of sweet, isn’t it?” Jules said, gaining mine and their brother’s attention. “Seeing Garrett being serious about someone.”
“Do you think he’s serious?” Logan asked. His tone suggested that he was asking for himself so that he could swoop in and snatch her up.
“Everyone of Fifth Line seems to think so. They get more likes than anything I post.”
“Yeah, because he’s a fucking Graham,” I muttered.
“Don’t worry. You get the likes, too.”
Letting my anger about my last name get the better of me, I said, “Yeah. Because we’re fucking Graham’s.” Looking at Logan, I said, “And you’re an asshole.” I didn’t take my eyes off him when the song finished and he adjusted his shirt like he was hot or something.
After letting Hannah and Garrett have a moment, I walked up to him and told him that I was ready to leave. We gathered up Allie and made it to the Jeep, where a very drunk Allie and I sat in the backseat, Hannah and Garrett up front.
Sometime in the drive between Malone’s and the Hawks House, Allie had laid down, putting her head on my lap. My phone dinged, so I dug it out of my back pocket, seeing a text from Logan.
I just now saw your texts. I’m so sorry, LG. Can we talk later?
I locked my phone and rested my head on the window, mentally thanking Garrett for putting the doors back on the Jeep due to the rain that was coming down.
Allie made me jump as she sat up real quick and said, “You guys, I forgot my purse at the bar.”
“Jesus, Allie,” I whispered.
“Your purse with my wallet and keys in it?” Hannah asked.
Allie looked at Garrett and said, “We gotta go back.”
“It’s closed,” he answered.
“Well, what now?” Hannah asked.
“Next party?” Allie asked, slurring her words.
Grabbing her by the shoulders, I said, “Oh, no. No more parties for you.”
When we made it back to the House, I helped her out of the car and into the house, helping her to the couch before Garrett draped a blanket over her.
“Night night,” she said.
I chuckled and made my way up the stairs. I went to walk into Garrett’s room when I saw Hannah changing. “Oh, my god. I’m so sorry. I’ll, uhm, go into one of the other bedrooms.”
Closing the door, I sighed and leaned against it for a second, staring at another door across the hall. Making, probably the worst decision of my life, I walked over to the door, took a deep breath and opened it.
Walking into the bedroom, I closed the door softly behind me. Looking at the bed, I drew my brows in confusion at seeing a shirt laying neatly with a note on top.
LG, feel free to wear this to bed. I know it’s your favorite. -JL
Biting my bottom lip between my teeth, I softly chuckled before changing into the shirt that was left out for me. Turning to place my clothes in a chair, I noticed another note on top of a book.
You left this in the kitchen the other day. Didn’t want anything happening to it. -JL
How the fuck can he be this thoughtful toward me when he was pining for someone else? I guess it was just him being nice. Still, I grabbed the book and crawled into his bed and opened my book, reading the words on the pages.
I had fallen asleep sitting up sometime while reading, and woke up the next morning wrapped in two arms. When I opened my eyes, I saw a chest staring back at me. Tilting my head back, I just looked at Logan’s sleeping face.
He took a deep breath and said in a groggy voice, “Staring is rude, LG.”
Tilting my head back down, I whispered, “Apology accepted.” After a few seconds, I added, “You’re still an asshole.”
I felt his lips on the top of my head before he twisted and said, “I’ll go get us some coffee.” Reluctantly, I let him get up from the bed to put on a shirt and walk out of his room. As I was left alone for a few moments, I started thinking about the dream I had the other night and what it could’ve meant.
When he came back in with two mugs, I sat up and took one from him, sipping on the hot liquid. “Yum.”
Logan sat back on the bed, sitting up like I was. “I really am sorry.”
Shaking my head, I said, “It’s okay.” To fill the awkward silence that plagued us, I asked, “Why do I always end up in your bed and not… say, Tuck’s?”
“I don’t know,” he answered. “I think I’m more protective of you than he might be.”
“Okay, and what about–”
“Do you really wanna wake up to Dean having sex?”
I looked at him with a disgusted look, causing him to laugh, my own joining in.
“That’s what I thought.”
It was quiet again before I asked, “Hey, can I ask you something?”
“Yeah. Anything.”
“Uhm… do you have a crush on anyone?” I looked at him to gauge his demeanor, not seeing it shift at all. Either he’s good at masking it or it’s not changing at all.
“Yeah, I thought I did, but then someone else came along.”
“Have you had any weird dreams about this new person?” Looking over at him, I watched him nod his head a few times before he looked over at me.
“All the time.”
We just looked at each other for a second before I took a deep breath and sipped on my coffee some more before sitting up a little to place the mug on the nightstand. Turning more towards Logan, I asked, “Are you 100%, like, fully awake yet? Because there’s something really off the wall I need to ask you.”
He nodded his head and looked down at a random spot on the comforter before bringing his eyes back to mine. “Okay.” He brought his mug up to his lips to take a sip of his coffee.
“Would you be willing to give me an orgasm?”
Almost spitting his drink out, he leaned forward and coughed a little. “A what?”
“An orgasm,” I said. “Why is it so hard for you boys to say orgasm?”
“I’m sorry. I’m just caught off guard here. I can say it, though; orgasm. See? Did you even have any of the pina colada last night?”
“Okay,” I said, tossing the covers off of me. “Let’s, uhh, I don’t know, let’s just get the awkwardness out of the way, okay?” I paced a little before I stopped and looked at him, holding my arms out. “I have a freaking crush on you. Okay? There. I said it. I’ve had one for a while, but I didn’t know how to say it, and I’ve been beating myself up, and getting mad at you for how you’ve been looking at Wellsy when I really want you to look at me that way, and– what are you doing?”
“Slowly walking towards you.”
“Why?”
“Because I can.” After a couple of steps, he asked, “Have you ever… orgasmed with a guy?”
Looking around, I mumbled, “Once.”
“What about with yourself?”
“Fucking fireworks.”
He hummed, stopping a couple of feet in front of me. “But not with someone else?” He crossed his arms.
I crossed my own arms, matching his stance. “Maybe once. Would you be willing to do this thing for me? The same thing you’ve done for countless women across campus?”
Logan chuckled and lowered his head before looking back up at me. “When?”
Shrugging, I turned my head to the side a little before saying, “Does tonight work?”
“Sure. Here or….?”
“Oh, uhm…. How about at my apartment? My roommate should be out for the night. From what I can remember, she goes to her boyfriend’s place, like, 5 nights out of the week.”
“Okay.”
I grabbed my coffee mug and went down the stairs, not caring or even realizing I was still Logan’s shirt. Seeing Tuck, Dean and Beau standing and sitting at the dining table, I decided to watch this scene play out as I leaned on elbows on the island while sipping on my coffee.
Tucker was looking at something in his hand, which I came to realize was one singular grape. He looked from it to Beau and Dean, saying, “I don’t understand.”
“Sweet, sweet Tuck,” Dean said. Putting his hand on Tuck’s shoulder, he added, “Can I just be the first to say how thrilled we are that you’ve decided to pledge Sig Tau?”
“We welcome you to our brotherhood, sweet Tuck,” Beau said.
“Okay,” Tucker said.
“And as your future big, it is my pleasure - nay - my honor, to haze you, and all I ask is that you take care of that one little grape until I ask you to stop.”
I did my best to try and conceal my laughter, catching Dean’s eye a time or two. Now, with Beau… if I hadn’t had my sights set on Logan, I’d definitely have a thing for Beau.
“That’s it?” Tucker asked, looking down at his grape.
“That’s it, bud,” Beau answered.
Dean grabbed my attention, motioning with his hand to come over to him, to which I did, as Beau said that the task was so simple as Dean wrapped his arm around my shoulders.
“Yeah, I can do that,” Tucker said. “Guys, I gotta be honest. I was a little worried you were gonna make me streak across campus or frost my tips.”
“No!” Dean and Beau said.
“Hey, I’m gonna be your big brother,” Beau added, placing his hand on Tucker’s shoulder. “Would your brother do something like that to you?”
“Hey, Little Graham,” Dean said. When I looked at him, he continued, “Are you hungry?”
When I scrunched my brows in confusion, he shifted eyes quickly from me to Tuck then back to me again. Picking up what he was putting down, I looked at Tucker and stole his grape, popping it into my mouth and chewing it.
“Well, just one last thing,” Beau said, placing a strawberry into Tuck’s empty hand. “Should anything happen to your fruit baby, it will be replaced with a slightly larger piece of fruit.”
“What do you mean by that? Little G!” Tucker said, exclaiming my nickname when I took the strawberry from his hand before Beau replaced it with a kiwi.
I took a bite from the strawberry, humming in satisfaction before looking up at Dean, holding the piece of fruit up. “It’s really good,” I said, Dean taking a bite from the fruit and humming in satisfaction just as I did.
“Good luck, sweet Tuck,” Beau said.
“This is the part where you run,” Dean said.
Tucker turned and got off the table, Beau and Dean doing their best to chase after him. I laughed and walked back over to the island, grabbing my mug and taking a sip from it.
After I washed my mug, I grabbed myself a quick breakfast before going back up to Garrett’s room to change into clothes I kept in his room. Yes, I have my own drawer. No, it’s not weird between us, even though others think so.
Once changed, I put Logan’s shirt back in his before making my way out of the House, I made my way to campus for my classes for the day. To say that my mind was on tonight with Logan made me extra nervous.
Not a lot of people have made it to the apartment I shared with my best friend, other than when her boyfriend and study group come over. I did my best to tidy up before Logan was expected to arrive.
I even went by the House to get the shirt I slept in the night before!
As I was finishing up some last minute tidying, a knock sounded on the door, my heart feeling like it was going to beat out of my chest. “U-uhm, j-just a second!” I said loudly. Changing the quickest I’ve ever changed in my life, I put Logan’s shirt back on, loving the way it smelt like him.
Going back to the door, I took a breath before opening it, seeing Logan on the other side. “Hey.”
“Hey,” he greeted back. Pointing at me, he asked, “Is that my shirt?”
Looking down, I said, “Y-yeah. I hope you don’t mind. I went back to the house and got it from your bedroom.”
“I don’t mind.” We stood there for a moment before he said, “Are you gonna keep me out here all night?”
“Oh! Right. Come on in.” I moved away from the door, opening it a little more for him to come inside before I closed and locked it. “Uhm, like I said, this morning, my roommate slash best friend should be out for the night at her boyfriend’s place.”
I watched him look around as he slowly walked around the living space.
“It’s not much, but… it’s home… sometimes.”
He turned around and looked at me, saying, “It’s nice. Very girly.”
“Gee, thanks,” I sarcastically said, making us both chuckle. After a few awkward moments, I gestured to in the direction of my bedroom, saying, “Shall we?”
Holding an arm out, he said, “After you.”
“Such a gentleman.”
“Always.”
I laughed again and led him to my bedroom, the both of us standing awkwardly in the middle, looking at each other.
“Are we gonna…?” I asked, awkwardly.
Logan sighed before walking up to me. “We don’t have to if you don’t want to,” he said, taking my hands in his.
“No, no, I-I… I want to. I just, uhm… one second.” I walked around to my desk, opening my laptop and opening my Spotify to find the right song to calm my racing heart down. Baby Now That I Found You by the Foundations started playing and the breath I knew I needed to release came out, my shoulders relaxing a little.
I started to dance a little, forgetting all about my surroundings for a moment.
“What is happening?” Logan asked, making me jump.
Turning to face him, I said, “I’m, uhh, setting the mood? This song helps to calm me down.”
“Well, if it helps to set it, then by all means.”
I giggled. I actually fucking giggled as I started dancing again, mouthing the words as I released all the anxiety and nerves about spending this night with him. At one point, he actually joined in on the dancing, making me laugh.
I felt so free dancing like a crazy person with John Logan in my apartment bedroom. He seemed to feel free as well as he grabbed my hand and spun me around, pulling my back to his front.
Not being able to take it anymore, I turned around to face him before putting my hands on both the back of his head and his neck, my fingers threading through his hair just a moment before he leaned down, our lips finally meeting in a kiss that I’d literally been dreaming about for a good year.
He squatted and placed his hands on the backs of my thighs, silently telling me to jump, to which I did, wrapping my legs around his waist before he guided us over to my bed where he gently laid me on my back.
I felt his hand on my neck before his lips made their way from mine to my jaw and finally to my neck, where he placed multiple kisses as my hand made its way back to his hair.
Logan’s hand went down my outer thigh a little bit before moving to the left near my inner thigh, my pulse rapidly beating. I guess he noticed because next I knew I was looking into his chocolate orbs.
“Hey,” he said, softly. “What’s the matter?”
“Hm? Oh, uhm, nothing. Nothing,” I replied, picking my head back up to kiss him.
“No, no. Something’s wrong.” Logan sat up a little more, resting his weight on his hand next to my head. “I think we need to stop.”
“What? Why?” I moved to sit up at the same moment he sat back on his legs, his thighs meeting his calves.
“Because, princess, your pulse is racing like crazy.”
I brought my knees up, my arms wrapping around my legs. “I guess I’m just nervous. I’ve had sex before, but it’s been quite a while since I’ve had it. I’m sorry.” I put my forehead against my knees, on the verge of crying.
“Hey, it’s okay.”
I felt myself being picked up before being set back down, my back against Logan’s chest. “What’s wrong with me?” I whispered.
“Nothing,” Logan said, resting his chin on my shoulder. “Absolutely nothing is wrong with you, princess.”
“What if there is something wrong with me?” I asked. “Like, what if I’m broken or something?”
“You’re not broken, LG. Maybe you don’t trust me enough to let yourself go and enjoy the moment, even if it has been a while.”
“But I do trust you, John.” I looked over my shoulder at him the best I could. “Fully. 100%. It’s just…” I sighed before whispering, “You never said anything back.” I could feel his confusion before I noticed it hitting him like a mack truck.
“I wouldn’t be here if I didn’t feel the same.” He was quiet for a moment before he said, “Nothing is more vulnerable than sex, LG. So, if you’re not there yet, then it sounds completely normal to me.”
I lightly chuckled before saying, “You just got deep on me.”
“I have another idea, if you’d be up for hearing it,” Logan said, moving to lean on his arm. I had to turn my head over my shoulder to look down at him. “Instead of me giving you an orgasm, why don’t you give yourself one.”
Confused, I said, “I do that all the time. What’s that got to do with you and I?”
“Oh, you give yourself one, huh?”
“What’s your point, John?”
He looked at me for a moment before lightly running his fingers over my back. “Show me.”
I watched as he stood from my bed, standing next to me before he said, “Show me, and I’ll show you.” He took his top shirt off before taking his tank off, showing me those glorious fucking abs.
Pushing all my nerves aside, I took a deep breath and stood, taking off his shirt that I wore, leaving me in only my bra and panties, Logan’s eyes never leaving mine.
One by painstakingly one, we removed the rest of our clothes, though it took him a little longer since he still had his boots on.
I couldn’t help but look at his semi-hard member, one of my eyebrows shooting up. “Damn.”
“I could say the same thing.”
I held up a finger, my other shooting up. “What happens in this room doesn’t get back to my brother, understood?”
He nodded and went to grab my vanity seat before looking around. I watched him grab a discarded towel from the floor, looking at me in question before I shook my head, knowing what he was asking; was I currently using this towel? It wasn’t laundry day yet.
After he placed the towel on the seat, he sat down, slouching just a little to get comfortable as I sat down on the edge of my bed.
“Alright,” I breathed. “Let’s do this.” I released a deep breath before guiding my hand down my stomach to my entrance, opening my eyes once gathering some of the wetness that had formed since… well, since classes.
I took in a sharp breath once my fingers met my clit, my eyes never leaving Logan’s as his hand fisted his cock, slowly jerking himself. My eyes started to flutter close at the sensation I was giving myself.
“Open your eyes,” Logan said. “Stay with me.”
My eyes stayed on his own, and his cock, as long as humanly possible before I tossed my head back, a moan breaking the silence before I fell back onto my bed, my breathing coming out in pants as I came, hearing Logan’s grunts as he too came.
“Holy fucking shit,” I breathed, feeling him lay next to me. “That was hot as hell.”
“Yeah, it was,” he replied, breathing just as heavy as I was.
We looked at each other before bursting into laughter. Once our laughter died down, I looked back up at the ceiling and asked, “So what now?” Sitting up real fast, I turned to look at him, my mouth open a little. “You up for a hamburger?”
A/N 2: hi, friends! let me know what you thought about! again, please do not hesitate to reblog and give some feedback, whether it be in the reblogs, comments, or my inbox.
Additional Notes: i'm open to writing for more off campus characters if this does well.
If you’re tagged and didn’t want to be, please let me know.
Italics wouldn’t let me tag!
~~~
*Please don’t post my writing anywhere else without my consent. The author of this work will always and forever be @harringtonstilinski.
All characters, story lines, and plot aside from y/n and her storyline & plot, are all of the work of Elle Kennedy, author of the Off Campus book series.
*These works contain material protected under International and Federal Copyright Laws and Treaties. Any unauthorized reprint or use of this material is prohibited.
No part of these works may be reproduced in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system without express written permission from the author / publisher.
Author: @harringtonstilinski
Characters: John Logan x Graham!Reader (Little G, Little Graham, LG)
Word Count: 18.6k (i know y'all wanted a long fic, but tumblr isn't letting me upload more than 1,000 block lines or whatever. i guess 50.8k is just too much for a single upload, lol)
Warnings: whole season rewrite of sorts, fluff, lil' angst, nicknames (little g, little graham, lg, princess), mentions of dv, mentions of blood on hands, lg is almost anywhere and everywhere so if that's not your speed then kindly keep scrolling, loosely using hannah and garrett's storyline so if that not your cup of tea please keep scrolling,
Requested: no | yes;
Smut: no | yes; 18+ MINORS DNI: mutual masturbation, oral (m+f receiving), fingering (f receiving), protected & unprotected m+f (unprotected is one scene. always wrap before you tap. thanks.),
A/N: Hi, friends! A couple of scene rewrites turned this... book. Little spoiler; the info about his background was received from Google at the time of writing. Anyway. If you like this, please do not hesitate to reblog and give some feedback, whether it be in the reblogs, comments, or my inbox. As always, read at your own risk and enjoy 😊
“I’m gonna fucking murder him,” I said into the phone.
“No, you’re not,” my best friend replied. “You’re not going to murder anyone.”
“Well, I’m making an exception.” Walking up the steps to the house, I took a deep breath to try and calm the little bit of anger that was starting to well up inside of me. “He didn’t even call, babe.”
My best friend laughed before asking, “To tell you what?”
“To tell me he was throwing this party!” I looked at the staircase as I heard one of the boys call for the other. “Listen, I just walked in the door. Don’t be surprised if you see me on the news or whatever that gossip site is about me being arrested.”
She laughed again, and I could tell she was shaking her head at my antics. “I love you.”
“I love you, too. I’ll be home soon.” I hung up before she had the chance to reply, going straight for the kitchen. “Garrett, I will murder you in your sleep.” Looking around, I noticed that my big brother wasn’t where I thought he’d be.
“Don’t give me the silent treatment,” Tucker said.
Turning my head to the right, I looked him dead in the eyes. “Where the hell is he?”
“He’s taking the world’s longest shower.”
With furrowed brows, I walked around the small island, seeing John Logan, my crush, under the kitchen sink. “W-who are you talking about?” I asked, flustered.
“Dean,” Logan said. “Who are you talking about?”
“My brother, Garrett.”
“Still?” Tucker asked.
My attention went back to him as Logan answered, “At least the door is shut this time.”
Bringing my head back with a confused look on my face, I asked, “He never shuts the door?”
“Logan, the drain’s clogged again,” Dean shouted.
“No shit,” Logan shouted. “Finish your fucking shower, I’ll come fix it!”
I watched Tucker walk off the keg for tonight’s party, shaking his head as he did so.
“So. Are you going to quote unquote murder your brother?” Logan asked, putting his head back under the sink.
“Yes.”
He grunted while doing… whatever the hell he was doing under there. “Why?”
Moving to stand beside him, I leaned my lower back against the counter and crossed my arms. “Because you guys are throwing a party and he didn’t tell me.”
“Bad, bad brother.”
I kicked his boot, causing him to laugh. “He’s also your best friend. So, therefore, that makes him a bad, bad best friend.”
“Yeah, but when?” I heard Tucker ask.
“You want me to come down naked, Tucker?” came Dean’s voice. “‘Cause I’ll do it.”
“Yes!” I yelled while basically running to the other side of the front door to stand next to Tucker. Looking at Dean, I smirked. “Well, hello, Dean Di Laruentis.”
“He sure will!” Logan yelled, his voice muffled.
Tucker looked at me and said, “Nevermind. Forget I asked,” before setting the keg down.
“Maybe Garrett will help,” Dean said.
“After I murder him,” I mentioned, holding a finger up.
“And why are you–” Tucker went to ask.
Hitting him in the arm, I replied, “Because you fuckers are having a party and he didn’t tell me. Ya’know, as a matter of fact, I’ll murder you three as well. Yeah. Uh-huh. All four of you are dead.”
~~~
A few hours later, I was standing in the kitchen, leaning against the island, a bottle of water in my hand while watching Tucker at the stove when my brother decided to make an appearance.
“Ladies,” Garrett said.
I looked at him before widening my eyes and setting my bottle down in front of me as he said Dean’s name. “I’m gonna murder you.”
Garrett looked at me and quietly exclaimed my name, shocked that I was there at the party. “What the hell are you doing here?”
“Uhm, it's a party, and it seems like all of Briar was invited except for me.”
“I can explain–”
“Nope, I don’t wanna hear it.” Taking my water bottle, I unscrewed the cap to take a drink from it.
“That better not be–”
“Don’t worry, dickhead. It’s water.”
Garrett wrapped his arm around my shoulders, giving me a side hug before kissing the top of my head. “Love you, brat.”
“Love you, too, dick.”
He moved to the fridge to put some beer in it before grabbing one and turning back to face me. “Smells good, Tuck.”
“Thank you,” Tucker replied.
“Dean?” I said, feeling Garrett’s arm go back around my shoulders. “Dean. Come on now. Don’t fuck on the island. At least take her on the couch.”
“I’m cooking, man.” Tuck looked at me and pointed. “And that’s gross.”
“Yeah, please don’t talk like that,” Garrett asked.
I stood a little straighter at seeing Logan come from around the corner as he said, “I just fixed the shower. Again.”
Logan stopped at me and Garrett, my hand shooting out to stop him in his tracks, my fingertips landing on his stomach. “If you hold up either a used condom or a wad of hair, I’m either gonna puke or punch you or both.”
“I’ll give you one guess,” he said, looking me dead in the face while holding a used condom.
I hit him in the stomach, making him chuckle before he turned and leaned against his toolbox that he placed on the counter.
“That could be anyone,” Dean deflected, a smile on his face.
“Yeah, uh-huh, sure,” I chuckled, wrapping my arm around my brother’s back.
Garrett was eighteen months years older, and a school year ahead of me. You’d think we were either twins or only a year apart, but nope. We’re just that close. When Dad would… hit our mom, Garrett would protect me by distracting me.
There would be a few times when I’d be sitting with our mom, and our dad would come in and start berating her, and Garrett would peek in on what was going on with our parents. Our eyes would lock, and I could tell he’d want to come and get me when he’d see the tears streaming down my cheeks, but he wouldn’t be able to without getting hit by our dad.
I remember this one instance when we had walked in the house after school, and I was so excited to show Mom a picture I’d drawn in Art class that day. Dad was furious about something, and I hadn’t seen his hand reach back to start hitting on Mom. His hand had collided with my face.
Garrett saw the whole thing, and even told me he’d try to call my name to stop me from running in the living room where Mom was, but I didn’t hear him. He’d helped to calm me down and clean off the blood before putting me in my room and going to his. I’d seen his knuckles the next morning, all bruised.
It was hard on Garrett and I when he got accepted into Briar U. When he moved on campus, I cried myself to sleep every single night for about a week. He’d call and check up on me when he could since it was just our dad and I.
When I got accepted into Briar U last year, I was more than fucking happy; I was ecstatic! I got to spend more time with my brother, and I even got to watch him play hockey!
I have my own apartment, but I stay at the off-campus house as often as I can. I can’t explain it, but I feel more safe being in the house than I do in my own apartment.
“Fuck, dude,” Tucker said; his voice bringing me out of my thoughts.
“It’s obviously yours, bud,” Garrett said, talking to Dean. He squeezed my shoulder, the action making me look up at him. “You okay?”
I nodded my head. “Yeah. Just lost in thought.”
“Don’t look at me,” the girl said, regaining our attention.
“What?” Dean said. “Okay, shower sex is hot.”
“Speak for yourself,” I mumbled.
“So the next time a drain gets clogged in this house, you get to fix it,” Logan said, his attention on Dean.
“Yeah, like Dean’s ever snaked a drain,” Garrett said before taking a drink from his beer bottle.
“I’m sure he’s snaked a drain,” I mumbled, shifting my eyes to the side to look at my brother.
“That’s gross. Don’t ever say that again.”
I laughed as Logan asked, “Have you ever snaked a drain?”
“OH, I’ve heard it,” I chuckled, taking a drink from my water.
Ignoring me, Garrett answered Logan. “I know what snaking a drain is. I mean, that counts, right?”
“Leave the handyman work to Logan, big brother,” I said, patting Garrett’s stomach.
“Hey, what are these dainty fucking sandwiches you’re making, Tuck?” Logan asked.
“It’s a house party,” Tucker answered. “We need dippables.”
Garrett almost spit his beer out as I started laughing, throwing my head back against his arm, since it was still wrapped around my shoulders.
“I’m sorry,” Logan said. “Did you just–”
“Yes, he did,” I interrupted through my laughter.
“Yeah, he just said, uh, dippables,” Garrett answered.
“Dippables,” Logan repeated.
Pinching Tucker’s nipple, Dean repeated the word, my brother and Logan saying the word over again. Garrett kissed the top of my head before walking off into the living room while I moved to push Logan out of the way.
“Okay, okay, alright,” I raised my voice. “Y’all leave Tucker alone.” Turning to face Logan, I added, “None for you if you’re gonna make fun of his food.” Turning back to Tuck, I gave him a look that he knew all too well.
“Sorry, I couldn’t modify anything, Little Graham,” he said.
Waving him off, I said, “That’s alright,” as I watched Dean pick up one of the sandwiches and kiss it. “That one’s yours, Dean. Don’t put it back.”
Dean faked a salute and winked at me before taking a bite from it.
“What are we listening to?” I heard Garrett ask before the music changed from the beats they called music to some 1980’s metal, Nothin’ but a Good Time by Poison blaring through the speakers, Logan and I walking to the living room as he did so.
“Hey, can you play something from this millennium, please?” Logan asked.
“Uh, no,” I replied.
“This is a classic,” Garrett said.
Logan gave Garrett the finger before walking to the dart board. I didn’t know what else to do, so I went to sit on the arm of the couch by Garrett when a body beat me there.
Fucking Kendall.
Huffing, I turned and walked back over to Logan, sitting on the corner of the air hockey table. “What the fuck does he see in her?” I asked.
“Who?” Logan inquired.
“Fucking Kendall. What does Garrett see in her?”
“She’s a good fuck for him, maybe?”
I looked at him, incredulous. “John Logan!”
He chuckled and threw a dart, saying, “Hey, you asked.”
Kendall and I locked eyes as she and my brother walked by as she said my first name, my reply to her being her own name right back at her. When they disappeared upstairs, I released an annoyed sigh.
“She’s such a bitch. I bet - no, I know - there’s someone out there better for him.”
“Like there’s someone out there for you?” Logan asked, those brown eyes staring into mine.
I nodded my head before taking a sip from my water bottle.
~~~
Waking up the next morning, I stretched my arms above my head, careful not to make any loud noises that would wake my roommate. As I stared at the ceiling, I started not to recognize it.
Sitting up, I looked around and noticed that I was in a boys room. How did I get here? I don’t remember falling asleep. Looking down, I also didn’t recognize the shirt or shorts I was wearing.
Oh, my god.
Looking around, I couldn’t help but look at all this boy’s personal effects everywhere; books, beer bottles, hockey gear– wait. Hockey gear. Twisting a little, I looked at a picture on the nightstand, seeing a boy and his sibling standing together.
I recognized the two in the picture; Logan and his sibling Jules.
I was in Logan’s room.
Holy fucking shit, I was in John Logan’s room.
Looking around again, I came to realize that I was the only one in the room. It gave me the chance to snoop, but I decided against it. Instead, I chose to change out of the clothes I was put into and put my own back on. Exiting the room, I walked down the hall to see if the bathroom was empty, which it was.
After using the restroom, washing my hands and brushing my teeth, I went down stairs, seeing the sports center channel on.
“There’s a lot of hope around these young guys,” the sportscaster said. “The Bruins are putting a lot of faith, a lot of stock in Garrett Graham.”
I rolled my eyes and went into the kitchen, grabbing a bowl and a spoon before grabbing the cereal and milk that was kept here for me. As I made myself breakfast, I couldn’t help but focus on the sportscasters voices.
“He has the ability and the potential to be a general player.”
“Wow, really?”
“Of course, he does,” I mumbled to myself, making myself a cup of coffee before adding sarcastically, “He’s Phil fucking Graham’s son. Piece of shit.”
“Who’s a piece of shit?”
I almost dropped my bowl and mug on the ground upon hearing another voice. Turning around, I saw Garrett standing by the back door. “Fucking hell, G.” Releasing a steadying breath, I noted, “Dad.”
“I’m working out.”
“You do that,” I said, raising my mug. As I started to make my way to the couch, my mug was taken from my hand. “What the–”
“Too sweet for me.”
Looking dead at the culprit, I said, “Well, it wasn’t made for you, Logan. Plus, I didn’t even put sugar in it.”
We just looked at each other for a few moments. The bandana he wore on his head did wonders for him, as well as the cut off hoodie he wore.
“You changed.”
“I… changed?”
“You clothes.”
“Oh, uhm… yeah. Why do you ask?”
He shrugged. “You just looked better in my clothes.”
“U-uhm,” I stuttered. “Garrett’s outside working out.”
He nodded his head, taking one more sip of my coffee before handing it back to me. Logan walked to the back door, my eyes following him before I turned back around to head to the couch.
Tucker eventually made his way outside, shaking his head at Dean, who was still passed out on the couch.
I kicked his leg at one point, telling him the guys were outside and that if he valued his spot on the team, he’d better get his ass out there. The girl that was wrapped around him all night ended up staying sound asleep.
When I was finished with my cereal and coffee, I took my dishes back into the kitchen, standing at the sink to wash them. I couldn’t help but look up at the backyard, watching them workout. Of course, my eyes were trained on Logan… and maybe Dean.
At one point, I swear Dean looked over his shoulder and looked at me, to which I gave him the finger at him for being a cocky son of a bitch. I chuckled at seeing him laugh at me, my attention going back to my dishes.
When they came back inside, I made them all wash their hands before touching anything. I acted as if I were their mother and not a sister and friend. They went to grab themselves coffee mugs, but I made them sit down and drink some water as I prepared their mugs while they talked.
“We weren’t dating,” Garrett said, taking a mug from my hands.
I was so into what I was doing, that I didn’t even know who they were talking about.
“You kinda were,” Logan said.
“Who are we talking about?” I asked, paying attention to the coffee I was pouring.
“Yeah, you and Kenall have been hooking up all semester.”
I scoffed, handing Tuck a mug before pouring one for Dean. “Oh, we’re talking about that bitch?”
“Unfortunately,” Tuck breathed. “House says–”
Tuck, Logan and myself said, “Aye!” as my brother and Dean said, “Nay!”
“Dean agrees with you,” Logan said, looking towards Dean, Tuck and myself. “Which kind of just proves that you’re wrong.”
“He’s not supposed to agree, Logan!” I exclaimed. “Dean is supposed to be on our side!”
“Fuck,” Garrett muttered.
“Ya’know, I don’t have to take this slander,” Dean said. “I am a responsible, upstanding member of society.”
I chuckled, handing Tucker his mug of coffee.
“Dean?”
All five of us looked toward the couch, seeing the girl from last night sitting up.
“I’ll be ready in 30 minutes,” Dean said.
“Do you not want any coffee?” I asked playfully.
“I would love some, Little Graham, but I shall get my energy elsewhere this morning.” He stood and came around the island to quickly place a kiss to the side of my head.
I allowed all the kisses to the head like Garrett because I was close with all these boys. They helped to protect me like Garrett does, which I very much appreciated.
“You’re giving yourself 30 minutes?” I asked Dean as he walked away.
“Maybe an hour,” he replied.
“That’s ambitious,” Tuck and I said in unison.
“Alright, he gets a half hour,” Garrett said. “If he’s any longer, we’re leaving.”
I picked up the mug that I had made for Dean and walked it over to Logan, who gave me his thanks as his fingers glided over mine as he took the mug from my hand, those damn butterflies making an appearance in my stomach.
When Garrett looked at his phone, I snuck a glance at the screen, seeing a text from our dad, which said, You two can’t ignore me forever.
“Is it your dad?” Logan asked.
“Un-fucking-fortunately,” I mumbled, sitting on the table.
Logan had turned his chair around, the back of it facing Garrett and I as he sat backwards in it.
“Yeah,” Garrett answered. He locked his phone and set it back on the table next to me. “He’s got a new girlfriend. Wants us to meet her.”
“Fuck that,” I said, looking down my feet. When I looked at Logan, he had his right arm draped across the top of the chair, his left on the table with his hand around the mug. If he moved his fingers, his fingertips would touch my leg.
“That’s inevitable, right?” Logan asked. When neither Garrett nor I answered him, he continued, “Look, I know he can be a dick.”
“Can be?” I said in defence. “No, he’s more than a dick.”
“Second that,” Garrett agreed.
“Okay,” Logan breathed, looking right into my eyes. “But he’s still y’all’s dad.”
I huffed and looked away from him, my head tilting back a little as unshed tears lined my eyes.
“All he cares about is hockey,” Garrett said. I was letting him take the reins on this one. “Ya’know, I only matter because I am him. I’m just a mini fucking Phil Graham. Sis here–”
“Was born out of inconvenience. Mom got pregnant with me. Dad wanted her to abort, she didn’t. I was born 7 months later.”
“You’re not, though.”
“Tell that to Dad,” I said, looking at Garrett, a tear sliding down my cheek.
“I have to agree,” Logan said. “You’re not. Now, Garrett, all you’d have to do is win a Stanley Cup, a Norris trophy or two. Both of you could spend more time on your hair than a Kardashian, and bam-” He snapped his fingers. “-yeah, Garrett is just like him.”
Garrett and I looked at each other and laughed, my hand coming up to my face to wipe the tears away.
“Hey,” Logan said, gaining our attention. “Y’all’s dad was great. Everybody knows it. But no one is expecting you to be like him.” That last statement was directed towards Garrett.
“He is,” Garrett and I said.
“All our parents have expectations, G. Shit, I’d kill for my dad to even be into hockey, let alone a damn legend. Alright? But we’re not doing this for them. We’re doing this ‘cause we love it. Right?” Logan looked at me and said, “You support him because he’s your brother and you love it, too, right?”
I thought about it for a second, remembering when we were little, sitting at one of Dad’s games. I don’t remember much of Dad’s games, but I remember the smile on Garrett’s face every time Dad made a good play, and when Garrett would tell me about the game and what was okay to do and not okay to do.
When Garrett started playing, that’s when my love of the game started; I love it because I got to see my big brother all happy and in his element.
Garrett and Logan leaned forward to clink their mugs together at the same time I sniffled, catching a whiff of their stink.
“Holy shit,” I said, covering my nose. “You two need to take showers. You both smell like shit.”
~~~
“You guys are nothing but players, ya’know,” I said, standing next to a table at Malone’s with the guys.
“Why are you standing?” Logan asked.
“Uhm, because Dean has a girl sitting in front of him, and she won’t move, even though I’ve asked?”
“Here,” he whispered, grabbing my hand and pulling me to sit on his leg. “Now you have a place to sit.”
“I’ll see you at the game?” Garrett asked.
I turned my head over my shoulder, seeing two girls on either side of him, giggling. Rolling my eyes, I turned my head back to face forward, seeing a girl looking at us. Smiling a little, I waved at her before she turned around and walked to a guy standing at the counter.
Justin Kohl. Front man and lead guitarist of the band After Hours. They were alright. They played here quite frequently when the diner hours turned to bar hours.
I watched their disaster of a conversation before Garrett walked up to her after Justin left with his bag of food.
“Do you know her?” Logan asked.
I’d almost forgotten I was sitting on his leg. “Uhm, a little,” I answered, still looking at my brother and the girl, who I recognized as Hannah, our waitress on countless nights we’ve eaten here. “Garrett told me that he’d gotten a tutor. I guess that’s her. She’s waited on us a lot.”
She quickly pointed in our direction before Garrett looked over here, gesturing in our direction.
Narrowing my eyes just a little, I quietly asked, “What?” to myself as I watched him turn back to face the girl before she walked over to a customer, refilling his drink. They talked a little more before she walked around him. Even from here, I could tell his demeanor shifted a little.
What had she said that caused him to shift like that?
~~~
About an hour later, we were pulling back up to the house in Garrett’s Wrangler. I was laughing at something one of the guys said, when I looked over at the front porch, my laughter immediately dying at seeing a figure standing there. Looking back over at Garrett, the fear I hadn’t felt in a while coming to the surface.
“Hey,” Logan said, standing beside me outside of the car. “Just talk to him.” He looked at me and said, “Come with me?”
I shook my head with a quick tight-lipped smile.
“If you start to feel uncomfortable, come and find me, alright?”
Nodding, I unbuckled my seatbelt and slid out of the seat since Garrett took the doors off the Jeep. Breathing out a deep breath, I waited until Logan and Garrett were in front of me before I started walking.
“Mr. Graham,” Logan said as we approached my dad.
“Logan,” Dad said, clasping Logan’s hand before bringing him in for one of those half hugs men do. “Looking as handsome as ever.”
I could feel my cheeks flush at the compliment Dad gave. Logan was fucking handsome, alright. And boy did I know it. I’ve had some dreams about that handsome face doing some things to me.
Anyway.
Logan brought me out of my thoughts when he said, “You, too. Good to see you,” before he walked off into the house.
Dad looked at the two of us and said, “Oh,” before chuckling. A couple of seconds passed before he said, “Saw that you made captain.”
I watched Garrett nod before Dad said, “About time.”
Garrett placed an arm in front of me, his instinct to protect me strong. “I’m a junior.”
“Better late than ever.”
My breaths started coming out in heavy pants before I asked, “Did you come out here to congratulate him, or make him feel like he fucked up somehow?”
“Look, I tried calling him earlier, but he didn’t pick up–”
“Have you ever thought that maybe we don’t wanna speak to you?” I seethed.
“I’m not here to fight, kids.”
“Coulda fooled me.”
Garrett quietly said my name, gaining my attention, his eyes already locked on me.
“Can we just go inside?” Dad asked.
“No, thanks,” Garrett and I said.
“Kids.”
“Dad.”
“Fine.” Dad waited a couple of seconds before saying, “Cindy and I are getting married.”
Garrett and I looked at each other, taken aback by what our dad just said. We looked back at him before Garrett said, “You’ve been dating for, like, two seconds.”
My fear for this woman is increasing by the second.
“Six months,” Dad corrected.
“Not any better,” I said. “Does she even fucking know you?”
“Yeah, exactly,” Garrett exclaimed.
“Watch it,” Dad said.
“Or what? You’ll hit me enough for the both of us?” I asked.
Hearing my name being called, I looked up at the front door, seeing Logan standing there.
“I don’t have any time for this,” Garrett said. He looked at me and said, gently, “Please go inside. I’ll be there in a minute.”
I huffed and walked around the both of them to walk up the steps and into the house. I wanted to throw something, but elected not to. So, I decided to kick a shoe instead.
Hands were on my arms, and a voice was calling to me, but I couldn't hear over the fear and the anger I was feeling. When I was turned around, I was hitting a chest before being shoved forward into said chest, the tears I hadn’t even realized I was crying streaming down my cheeks.
When I looked up, Logan’s eyes met mine for a second before he tucked a strand of my hair behind my ear, cupping my jaw after.
“I got you,” he whispered.
The tears came faster at that point as my cheek met his chest once again.
~~~
Sitting in the arena, or as some of the girls here liked to call it, the Boy Aquarium, I didn’t have any choice but to sit next to the person I called Dad. He tried talking to me, but I elected to ignore him, not wanting to hear a damn word he has to say.
“Please welcome your very own Briar U Hawks!” the announcer said.
I cheered along with everyone else. Garrett, Logan, Dean and Tucker all four on the ice, skating around.
“Let's go, Hawks!” I yelled.
“Here’s hoping they win,” Dad said.
“Yeah. If you didn’t fuck with Gare’s head. Let’s go, 22! Let’s go, 44!”
Garrett and I locked eyes from across the rink before his gaze shifted to my left. Cindy was sitting on Dad’s left, and even though she’s spoken to me, I just didn’t have the desire to speak back to her. Rude, I know.
The ref dropped the puck after the teams got into their positions, Eastwood immediately hitting the puck and taking it down towards our net, Briar taking it back at some point. Logan passed it to Garrett, who shot it… at the damn wall.
“What the hell, G?!” I yelled.
They started again, Garrett missing the puck… again. I could feel his frustration from here as he went after the Eastwood player, slamming him into the wall right in front of us.
Ref told Garrett to get into the penalty box, where he slammed the door shut with a yell. I got up and went over to it, hitting the glass. When he looked at me, I gave him sad eyes, asking him What are you doing? with the look I was giving him.
He shook his head before looking back at the ice, his whole body shaking from his anger and leg bouncing.
When it was halftime, I tore out of the stands to follow the Hawks back to their locker room. I made it just in time to see Garrett throw his helmet at the wall before he started walking towards me at the exit, Logan hollering his name before looking at me
“Garrett,” I said, placing my hands on his cheeks. It wasn’t him I was seeing, but… our dad. “Go chill, G.”
He nodded and walked around me, Logan hollering, “Hey, the game’s not over!”
I met Logan halfway from where I stood, crossing my arms over my chest and taking a deep breath. “It’s dad. He’s gotten to him somehow.”
“Fuck,” he whispered.
“He just needs to get grounded, that’s all.”
“Well, let’s hope he does because he’s playing like shit.”
When the teams had to go back to ice, I went back to my seat, seeing a change in Garrett. I wonder what helped ground him…
When Garrett shot the puck into the net, the crowd roared, my screams hopefully being the loudest, and when they won the game? Shit. I stood from my seat jumping with my arms in the air.
After the boys got all showered and changed, we all went to the block party that was going on. Garrett and I were sitting at a table; I was watching people dancing, and he… well, he was on his phone.
“Garrett, get off your fucking phone,” I whined.
He looked at me for a split second before saying, “Go dance. Go have fun.”
“I don’t know anyone here but you and the rest of the Hawks.” I groaned as he looked back down at his phone. “Ugh! You’re no fun!”
“You know, if you pick your head three inches,” Logan said, scaring the shit out of me. “There’s a party.”
“The waitress from Malone’s,” Garrett said. “What’s her name?”
“You mean Hannah?” I said.
“What?”
“God, you’re an idiot.” I sighed. “She’s waited on you guys, what, a bajillion times?” I looked at Logan for confirmation.
“Yeah, dude,” he agreed.
Pointing at his phone, he asked Logan, “She has?”
“You seriously haven’t noticed her?”
Well, shit. There went my feelings. In the fucking trash can. I sat back, leaning my back against the table with my arms crossed, bringing my right leg to cross over my left. I started swinging my leg up and down, my defense up to protect my feelings.
“Alright, we’re doing shots,” Dean said. I perked up as he came over to our little table. “We’re doing shots, boys. Sorry, Little Graham. You’re not of age yet.”
“You know what?” I said. “Fuck you guys.”
“Whoa, you okay?” Garrett asked.
“Yup. Fine. Couldn’t be better.”
Tuck and Dean were talking about something when Logan and I locked eyes.
“You drinking tonight, G?” Dean asked, gaining my brother’s attention.
“Uh, yeah,” he said, grabbing the shot cup from Tucker. “So it seems.”
“Little Graham?” Dean said. “Honors?”
I cleared my throat, holding up fingers to act as if I was holding one of those small red cups. “Here’s to me, here’s to you. Fuck the rest, we’re Briar U.”
They took their shots while recrossing my arms, looking around at the people dancing. Garrett, Dean and Tucker all walked a few feet away while Logan stood up, coming to stand in front of me.
“What’s your deal?” he asked.
I looked at him for a few moments before scoffing and rolling my eyes. “Nothing, Logan.”
“Come on. Don’t ruin everyone else’s night because of some stupid reason.”
“The stupid reason’s standing in front of me,” I mumbled.
“What was that?”
“Nothing.” I turned my head to the side, not wanting to look at him anymore.
It was quiet for a moment before he said, “Come on.”
Looking back at him, I first noticed him holding out his hand. “What?”
“You’re gonna come dancing with me, and you’re gonna have fun, and who knows, maybe you’ll end up back in my clothes by the end of the night.”
If I was standing, he would’ve had to catch me at those words because they would’ve made my knees weak. With a slightly shaking hand, I set mine in his, letting him help me stand with those fucking butterflies going crazy in my stomach. “You better back up those words, John Logan.”
He chuckled. “I always keep my word, LG.”
We both laughed and walked over towards my brother, Dean and Tucker, watching the band play while dancing and giving support to the band by cheering.
At some point, Garrett went and got some popcorn, feeding a few pieces to Logan, to which I laughed at.
I loved being around these boys; they made me laugh, they made me feel safe… they made me feel loved. Even though I was a Graham, they didn’t treat me any differently, or Garrett. They treated us as though they’ve known us their whole entire lives as if we weren’t Grahams.
A couple of hours later, some girl took pics of the boys in a random photo van that was parked within the block party. I went to tell her thanks when I was pulled into the group pics, smiling and posing like a complete idiot.
Since the pics were taken with one of the boys' phones - I couldn’t tell you which one - I had told him to text them to me, which I would end up receiving a few hours later at the boys’ house.
A few hours of dancing at the block party later, Dean and some rando girl went and sat in the photo van a few hours later. Garrett had a beer bottle in his hand while he was sitting on our table from earlier, looking at his phone… again. I was hanging out with Tucker and Logan when Dean and rando girl came over to us.
I looked over to yell something at Garrett when I saw him get up from his spot on the table to walk into the crowd. Couldn’t tell you what happened after that because an arm went around my shoulders, gaining my attention. John freaking Logan.
The night went by in a blur after that with all the dancing, the music, the boys drinking. I woke up the next morning wearing Logan’s clothes again and wrapped up in his arms.
~~~
The next night, the guys had some people over playing video games, drinking, just hanging out, really. I was sitting on the couch with Logan, Tucker and Simms when I thought I heard knocking on the front door.
I looked at it and nudged Logan with my elbow. “Hey, is someone knocking on the door or am I hearing things?”
He looked over his shoulder before standing and climbing over the back of the couch, saying, “Pause it, guys,” before answering the door.
Simms, the hockey team’s goalie, said something in his native of Czech.
“Dude, I told you to pause it.” He came back over to the couch, saying, “Watch out, LG,” before he climbed back over to sit next to me.
“LG? Like the appliances?” I asked, leaning my back against the cushions.
“Well, it’s better than saying Little Graham all the time.”
“You know I have a first name and that you can use it, right?”
“Eh, I like LG better.”
“Back to the matter at hand,” Tuck said. “There’s no pausing in hockey.”
“Bullshit,” Logan replied. “You get gassed after, like, a minute.”
Simms decided to join in on this little banter by saying, “You guys get pauses all the time, while I’m the one out there all the time.”
I rolled my eyes and rested my head on the back of the couch, my eyes catching Hannah walking in. “Hannah!”
She smiled and politely waved.
“To be fair,” Tuck said, causing me to bring my head up. “You just stay in one spot.”
Simms said something in Czech before Tucker added, “You gotta work on your transitions, bro.”
I totally forgot that Birdie was sitting in the chair next to the couch because I was startled as he said, “Honestly, I’m doing better without you, so…”
Logan took the pillow I was hugging and tossed it at Birdie, saying, “Fuck you. I’ve been carrying your ass.”
Leaning my head back, I said to Hannah, “You’re gonna have to ignore them from time to time. They act like middle school boys a lot.”
“Hey.”
I looked from Hannah to the person who gained her attention.
“I’m Jules.”
Taking a breath, I looked back at the video game, rolling my eyes.
“Pillow chucker’s sibling.”
I watched Logan as he kissed his fingers before flipping his sibling off. What I wouldn’t give to be those fucking fingers.
“Who are you?” Jules asked. “What’s your deal?”
Turning around the couch, I leaned against the back and said, “Be very careful with this one. Don’t tell them anything you don’t want the entire school knowing.”
“I only report the facts, Little Graham.”
“It’s LG now,” I said, giving them a deadpan look. “Your brother ever so nicely gave me a nickname that I really don’t mind using.” Movement from the corner of my eye caught my attention.
“Wellsy,” Garrett said… in nothing but a towel.
“Garrett Graham, I do not need to see all of that.” I held up my hand, covering what I could of his body while looking away.
“Did… did you two date before?” Hannah asked.
“Gross.” Putting my hand down, I looked at her and said, “Garrett’s my older brother.”
Like a lightbulb going off in her head, Hannah’s eyes went a little wide as she said, “You’re Little Graham! I hear that name at Malone’s and the hockey arena all the time.”
Doing a little bow, I said, “In the flesh.”
She looked back at Garrett as he said, “We can study in my room.”
“I swear to god, Gare, if I heard banging or shouts of pleasure, I’m cutting off that dick of yours.”
“Don’t worry, sis. I’ll make sure you’re gone for that.”
Face palming, I turned back around and sunk on the couch in embarrassment, bringing my knees up as the boys started discussing something that had them all bouncing in their seats like a kid who couldn’t keep still.
“Down here is fine,” Hannah said.
“No, no, it’s better up there,” Garrett replied. “No worries.”
I looked over at Logan when Garrett said Jules’ name, watching him watch Hannah and Gare walk up the stairs. Aaaaaaand there went the feelings coaster… down the lift hill and off the tracks, crashing into barriers.
~~~
The next day, I was walking along the pathway to meet up with the hockey team when I got a notification on my phone. It was from Instagram, the picture being of us on the couch last night, the caption reading, is one of our puck bunnies catching feelings for one of our very own Hawks?
I would recognize my own head of curls anywhere.
I’m gonna murder Jules. Logan will no longer have a sibling once I’m through with them.
Hearing tapping, I looked up to see Logan practicing some hockey stuff with a ping pong ball and his hockey stick, Tucker leaning against a light pole, saying, “Don’t miss. Don’t miss.”
“I ain’t gon’ miss,” Logan said.
“Don’t miss, don’t miss, don’t miss.” Tuck looked over at me after Logan missed his shot. “Hey, LG.”
“Fuck you.”
Looking back at Logan, Tucker said, “I told you not to miss.”
“I’m gonna kill his sibling,” I said to Tucker.
Drumrolls gained my attention, as well as everyone else’s around us. Dean and his best friend Beau stood on a table, Beau very badly playing a kazoo.
I chuckled before Dean said, “Hear me! Hear me! I have a proclamation!”
“Standby for the proclamation!” Beau added.
“The annual Maxwell Di Laurentis birthday festivities will take place at the Maxwell summer home in…”
“Cape Cod.”
Logan cheered from beside me, and I had to suppress a smile watching him raise his arm in the air.
Dean gained my attention when he said, “As it’s our 22nd year gracing the Earth, the theme shall be, twofers, right?” He looked at Beau, who made a noise of agreement.
Logan and Tucker looked at each other, silently talking to each other with just their eyes.
Rolling my eyes, I looked back at Beau and Dean as the former said, “So please come dressed as your second-favorite dynamic duo…”
“After us, of course,” Dean added.
“Party bus departs shortly after the team bus, which shall bring ye there and bring ye back the following morning.”
“Mhmm, so be there! Or… be there. There is no other option.”
Logan and Tuck reached across me, since I was standing in the middle of them, to do some weird ass handshake they’ve come up with as Beau asked Dean for a drumroll, the latter giving the former what he asked for.
Everyone’s phones buzzed… except for mine. I looked at Beau and Dean with a raised brow, both boys sighing before getting off the table, Dean making a beeline for me.
“As always, Little Graham, you are invited.”
Crossing my arms, I asked, “You really expect me to get on the puck bunny bus?”
“Party bus,” Beau corrected.
“Whatever. I probably won’t even go.”
“What?” Logan said, turning to face me. “Why?”
Shrugging, I said, “I don’t have a dynamic duo partner.” Looking at Beau, I gave him my best puppy dog eyes. “Can’t I just come as myself?”
“Sorry, Little G. Rules are rules.”
With the most deadpan look and tone I could give, I said, “That’s not fair.”
“We’ll find something for you,” Logan said, wrapping his arm around my shoulders.
~~~
When Garrett and Logan asked me to come and watch them for an interview, I didn’t expect to be this freaking bored. Even with my book, which was entertaining me, I was still bored as shit.
“We dominated the Frozen Four last year, and the year before that, and the year before that,” Logan said, answering the interviewer’s question. They asked another question, to which he answered, “Read each other’s minds.” When he, Dean and Tuck were done, it was Garrett’s turn.
Gare stood in front of the camera before the interviewer asked, “How do you plan to adjust to the challenge of being Briar’s new captain?”
“I don’t think there’s a need to change anything,” Garrett answered. “My teammates expect the best out of me, and, uh, that’s not a problem, because I expect the best of myself.”
“Do you have any other pregame rituals or superstitions?”
“Yeah, I’m pretty particular,” he said.
I inwardly groaned just before Hannah took off her headphones, taking deep breaths. Furrowing my brows, I leaned over and asked, “Hannah, are you okay?”
She looked at me and tentatively smiled. “Yeah. I’m good.”
“If you need someone to talk to, I’m here, okay?”
She nodded before saying, “Thanks, Little G.”
“Hey,” Coach said, standing in front of Hannah. “Can I help you?”
“Be nice, Coach,” I said, trying to hold back a smile.
“Miss Graham.”
“She’s here for Garrett, as am I.”
Ignoring me, he looked at Hannah and raised his brows.
“I’m here for Garrett,” Hannah repeated.
“Oh, I don’t usually let girlfriends watch.”
“Definitely not his girlfriend. I’m his philosophy tutor.”
“And I’m his sister.”
Coach looked between Hannah and I before setting his eyes back on Hannah to say, “Oh, then you can stay.”
“That breaks my heart, Coach.” I blocked them out for a moment, coming back when he said, “He didn’t want me to.”
Mine and Coach’s eyes met after Hannah asked, “Why?”
“Do you know who their dad is?” Coach asked, sitting on the back of the seats in front of him.
“Some hockey player,” Hannah answered.
“One of the best defensemen in NHL history,” I snarked.
Gesturing towards me, Coach added, “Their last name carries weight.”
I sighed. “A little fact about Little G,” I said. “People think I got into this university because of Garrett or our dad. Couldn’t be farther from the truth. I earned my damn right to be here. But Gare? He knows the spotlight is on him.”
“So, he busts his ass to prove that he’s earned his place.”
I looked at my brother, watching as he bent over to pick up his duffle bag. Hannah stood and asked about their session, to which he replied that he was going to the weight room.
Hannah and I picked up our stuff before running towards the aisle while Coach said, “Better hurry, Garrett’s tutor.”
As we walked along, I had so many questions in my head that I wanted to ask Hannah, but only one made it out; “What are you getting out of tutoring my brother?”
I guess she was stunned because she stuttered a little before giving her answer. “He’s helping me get the guy I like to notice me.”
“Justin Kohl?”
“How did you know?”
Chuckling, I adjusted the strap of my bag on my shoulder. “I saw you guys at Malone’s before the game. It looked like a trainwreck.”
“Was it really that bad?” she asked, stopping at the weight room doors, facing me.
“Want me to be completely honest?”
She chuckled. “You’re definitely a Graham. But, no. I… I think your brother’s told me how bad it was enough.”
I couldn’t help the chuckle that released before Hannah’s joined my own.
“If you need me to kick his ass, let me know,” I said.
“Thanks.” She went to turn before stopping. “You’re not coming?”
“And watch my brother work out? No, thanks. I’ll just either sit out here or in the arena to wait for him.”
“Okay. Bye, Little G.”
“Bye, Wellsy.”
When she went into the weight room, I sighed and turned around, looking for somewhere to sit. Since I still had my book in my hand, I opened it when I sat down on the floor, leaning my back against the wall.
A body landed next to mine a couple of minutes later. “What are you doing out here?”
I jumped and looked at the source of the voice; freaking Logan. “Warn a girl next time. Geez.” Releasing a deep breath, I said, “Garrett’s working out, Hannah’s tutoring him, and I’m out here waiting for him.”
“Ahhh. Fun.” He looked over at me. “Are you really not going to Dean and Beau’s birthday party?”
“I don’t have anyone to go with.”
“Why not your best friend?”
I gave him a deadpan look. “She’s not into parties, and she hates hockey.”
“Fair enough.” He was quiet for a second before he said, “If I was dressing up with Tuck, I’d dress up with you.”
Smiling a little, I leaned my head on his shoulder and whispered, “That’s nice of you.” I tilted my head back and we looked at each other for a second before he cleared his throat, pointing to the weight room’s door.
“I should, uh… go on in there and work out some,” he said.
“Yeah, yeah, of course.” I lifted my head at the same time he shifted to stand.
He turned and looked down at me, since I was still sitting on the floor. “I’ll see you later?”
Nodding, I smiled. Maybe my crush is a little bit reciprocated?
When he went into the weight room, I went back to my reading. It wasn’t long, maybe a couple of minutes before I closed my book and gathered my bag, walking into the room myself.
What I saw crushed me; Hannah and Logan kissing. She pulled back from him and looked at my brother, asking, “Am I blushing now?” before she turned and walked toward me, stopping once she realized I was standing there, my name falling in a whisper on her lips.
I turned and walked out of the room, needing to go somewhere else. I was stupid enough to think that Logan liked me back.
With tears in my eyes, I went to the one place that I felt safe at when I wasn’t around my brother; the rink. Going to the locker room, I went straight for Garrett’s stall, retrieving my skates I kept hidden there.
Because my dad was one of the best players in the NHL during his heyday, Garrett and I had no other choice but to learn to skate. Obviously, Garrett ended up playing hockey, but I just did it for fun.
With my skate guards on, I walked to the rink, standing at the ice as I took off my guards before I stepped on to the ice. As I skated, I released a deep breath and closed my eyes for just a second, letting muscle memory carry me.
I spun a few times, having loved the way figure skaters looked when we would watch the Olympics on tv growing up. I felt… free.
After a few turns and laps around the rink, I decided I was calmed down enough, so I skated to the edge of the rink and put my guards back on. Once I made it back to the locker room, I changed back into my normal shoes and walked out of the arena.
~~~
“Here it is, folks. The first away game of the season,” Jules said to her phone. She pulled me into the shot, smiling at my profile.
“Go Hawks,” I said, my tone coming out as more of a question as I moved away.
“The Briar Hawks have dominated the Chatham Clovers in the past–”
Moving back into the shot, I said, “But since it’s Dean Di Laurentis’ birthday today, I can personally say with confidence that his mind is already on the after party.” Looking at Jules, I smiled and asked, “Am I right?”
Jules and I tolerated each other for their brother’s sake, so when they picked up their phone to show the crowd behind us, I knew they weren’t happy with me at the moment.
“We got a good crowd here tonight,” they said. “Briar’s most faithful bunnies in attendance, as always.”
At the shrieking I heard behind me, I turned my head over my shoulder, rolling my eyes at seeing Kendall sitting in the stands. When I spotted Hannah, I straightened my back some, excited to see a friendly face here.
I didn’t even get the chance to wave her over to me because fucking Kendall got to her first. Not being able to help myself, I scoffed and looked forward when she said that they don’t bite.
Feeling a tap on my shoulder, I turned around to tell Kendall off, but relaxed a little when Hannah’s blue eyes met mine. “Wellsy!”
“Hey, Little G,” she smiled. Gesturing to the seat next to me, she asked, “Can I…?”
“Oh, my gosh! Please! I insist! Just stick by me and Jules. Their play-by -play helped the bunnies behind us for their first game. As for me, I’ll try and teach you a thing or two about the game, too.”
When the game started, my commentary kept Hannah in the loop. “This is a tough game for the Clovers,” I said, leaning over to Hannah.
Garrett and a Cloves player smashed their shoulders into the glass in front of us, his eyes locked on Hannah’s. I looked at her and smiled before setting my sights back on the game, immediately clocking number 22; Logan as he got ahold of the puck before passing it over to Garrett, who passed it back to Logan.
“These two are passing it back and forth like chlamydia during Welcome Week,” Jules said.
“Gross, Jules,” I grimaced.
“Come on, guys! Let someone else have a turn, it’s only fair.”
Tuck went to shoot the puck into the Clovers net, but was blocked, a groan releasing from my throat. I stood and shouted, “Come on, Hawks! The fuck are y’all doing?!”
“Damn,” Jules said. “Denied! So close.”
“I can’t tell what’s going on,” Hannah said after I sat back down.
“Okay, so, Chatham is trying to get the puck back so that they can score, basically - fuck, yes! Gare just intercepted.” Looking at her, I raised my brows and asked, “You do know what–”
“I get the gist,” Hannah chuckled.
“Graham!”
I looked up at Jules before putting my sights back on the ice, just in time to see Garrett hit the puck into the Clovers net. Standing with my arms in the air, I cheered loudly before jumping up and down a few times. “That’s my brother!”
After I sat down, Hannah leaned over and said, “He’s good.”
“Yeah,” I agreed.
When the game was over, we all headed over to the Maxwell Summer House, where I changed into a super pretty short baby pink flowy cami dress, with a pair of white heels and jewelry to match. I even had a frog plush that I carried around. I was Lottie from The Princess and the Frog, but because it was only me, I chose the Tiana frog plush as my “partner”.
Once I was happy with my look, I came down the stairs, the party in full swing, everyone chanting, “Fuck ‘em up! Fuck ‘em up! Hawks! Hawks! Hawks!”
I laughed seeing Logan standing on top of the island, a sleeveless Hawks shirt, black jeans and his normal boots with bird’s wings on his back for his attire tonight.
Hearing yelling, I walked into the space a little more, seeing Tuck with his arms raised, standing in front of a beer keg.
Ah. Keg challenge.
There were actually three islands in the kitchen; Logan was standing on one, Dean laying on another, and the third was being used for cups, either used cups or unused cups, I wasn’t sure.
I looked at Logan as he pointed at Dean and said, “Alright, Deany, baby,” right before a girl put a shot cup on his belly button before she took said shot handless, everyone cheering for her afterward.
As she poured some of the alcohol into Dean’s mouth, I squeezed in between her and the island to walk up to my brother and Beau, wrapping my arm around the former’s back.
“What are you supposed to be?” Gare asked.
Scoffing, I looked at him, dumbfounded. “Lottie. From The Princess and the Frog. It was, like, my favorite movie ever when we were little.” After looking at his costume, I asked, “What are you supposed to be? A magician or a vampire? If it’s the latter, you’re missing some blood at the corner of your mouth.”
Logan’s bird noise gained my attention before he jumped from the island, slapping Dean’s stomach and causing him to spit the liquid from his mouth before he said, “You fucking douche!”
“Zamboni!” Beau said as he and Logan traded places.
“Seriously?” Dean asked.
“Hey, waste not, lest he be wasted.”
“Oh, my god.” I looked at Garrett and asked, “Was he a theater kid?”
Laughing, my brother answered, “I’m not sure.”
My attention was given back to Dean when the crowd around us started chanting, “Zamboni!” I couldn’t help but join in, a huge smile on my face as I did so, watching as Dean slurped up the alcohol that was on the counter.
Dean jumped off the island once he was finished, facing Beau. “Goose.”
“Maverick.”
Holding my free arm up, I shouted, “Lottie!” before a laugh spilled from everyone. A shot glass was put in front of my face, but I looked at Dean, who was handing it to me, and politely declined it.
I went to ask Garrett something, but stopped dead in my tracks when his sights were set on something, or someone else. Looking ahead, my jaw nearly hit the freaking floor at watching Hannah descend the stairs looking like a sexy bunny.
Like a lightbulb going off, I gasped. “Oh, I get it! She’s the bunny–” I poked Garrett in the stomach. “-and you’re the magician!”
Garrett didn’t say anything, he just walked off in Hannah’s direction, a smile on my face as he did so.
“Now, Little G,” Beau said, gaining my attention. “I thought the rule was that you had to show up as a dynamic duo?”
“Well, Goose,” I answered, putting my arm on his shoulder. “I did.” Holding up the plush, I smiled without my teeth. “Had my best friend come tonight, she’d be dressed as Tiana, but she kissed a frog, and well…”
Beau laughed, putting his arm around my shoulder, causing me to drop my own. “You’re excused, Little G.”
“Okay, you guys have got to settle on a nickname for me. I have three you can choose from–”
“We call you different variations of the same nickname because of the different friendships we have with you, Little Graham” Dean said. “Don’t sweat it.”
“Ugh,” I groaned. “Fine.”
“Hockey shots!” Tucker said.
Leaning on the counter, I asked, “Are y’all ever gonna give up this tradition?”
“Nope.” I couldn’t even tell you who answered, but what I could tell you was that I laughed at their reaction as I watched Logan and Tucker walk over to Garrett and Hannah, an arm going around my shoulders.
Logan, Garrett, Tucker, Dean and Birdie stood in front of the hockey stick that was lined with shot glasses after Beau poured the alcohol into the glasses, basically dragging me with him since he had his arm wrapped around my shoulders.
“Fuck them up! Fuck them up! Fuck them up,” the crowd and myself chanted, cheering after they took the shots. Starting lineup tradition when they win away games.
Hannah caught my eye from my peripherals, my brows furrowing at the look of fear on her face. I tore myself from Beau’s side to walk over to her, standing on her right side. When I was by her side, I quietly said her name, her attention snapping over to me. “Are you okay?”
It took her a second to register what I had asked before she said, “Yeah. Yeah, I’m fine.”
“Do you wanna go upstairs and talk? Or even just hang out? Parties aren’t really my thing, either.” At the confused look on her face, I quickly answered, “I only come to support Garrett and the rest of the team. I’d feel pretty shitty if I didn’t.”
“Not a vampire,” Jules said, coming up on Hannah’s left. They looked at me and said, “And you have no duo.”
“I got special permission, thank you.”
Hannah looked between the two of us before looking at Jules, saying, “Uh… what?”
“Garrett,” they said. “We all thought he just a very bad vampire-”
“That’s what I said!” I interrupted.
“But here you are looking like Elle Woods.”
Hannah looked back at me for a second before looking back at Jules, saying, “And you’re Peter Pan’s shadow.”
“Oh, they’re someone’s shadow, alright,” I mumbled.
“Peter’s around here somewhere,” Jules answered. “There’s just one thing I can’t quite figure out.”
“Be mindful of your words, Jules.”
They looked at me and said, “Your brother doesn’t do girlfriends, and dynamic duos aren’t his style.”
I gave them the most serious look and tone I could muster. “Well, maybe he made an exception.”
Looking back at Hannah, they asked, “So, Garrett’s ‘tutor’, what’s really going on?”
“Ya’know, it started with tutoring,” Hannah answered.
However, I had tuned them both out as she continued to give her answer to Jules, my attention now on both John’s, Logan catching something in his mouth before chewing. He looked over at me and winked, my face heating from the action.
“He’s John’s best friend, so not really,” Jules said.
“John?” Hannah asked.
“My brother, John Logan.”
The three of us looked over at him, catching something else in his mouth, his arms stretched wide.
“Right,” Hannah said. “Uhm, but I mean, objectively–” She looked at me before continuing her train of thought. “Garrett’s a reasonably attractive-looking human being and sparks flew as they do when people, uhm… sorry, what don’t you get?”
“Any of it, really,” Jules said.
My defenses went up as I took a step forward and asked, “Because a guy like Garrett couldn’t possibly be into a sweet girl like Hannah?”
“No, she’s just different.”
“Enlighten me.”
“She’s just not what I would’ve expected for Garrett.”
“Well, she is to me.” I walked away before either of them could say anything. Finding Garrett, I followed him to the smaller part of the kitchen. “Gare, if anything bad happens with Hannah like a breakup, I’m going to jail for your murder.”
“So, are you guys like dating dating?” Logan asked.
My face fell, not that he could see since his back was to us.
“Well, I mean, we’re not, like, exclusive or anything,” Gare said.
Turning to lean back against the counter, Logan asked, “And she’s cool with that?” after taking a sip of his beer.
“Yeah, I guess so.”
Logan chuckled as I thought about Gare and Wellsy for a moment. “Hey, Gare?”
“Yeah, sis?”
“I think what your best friend here is trying to say is that you didn’t even know her name last week.” Garrett gave me a look I knew all too well. Pointing a finger at him, I raised my eyebrows and said, “That’s not the same and you know it.”
Garrett and Jules were the only ones that knew about my crush on Logan; Garrett because I told him, and Jules because they ended up figuring it out.
“Well, little sister, sometimes people just sneak up on you,” Garrett replied. He opened a drawer before asking, “Do you two see anything non-alcoholic? It’s for Hannah.”
“She doesn’t drink,” Logan said.
“Ever the observant one you are, John Logan.”
“She said not at parties,” Garrett answered him.
Logan and I looked at each other before he looked in the sink next to him, bringing out a can of IPA. “Here, try this. Closed cans are safer.”
Garrett gave his thanks before walking away, Logan saying, “Go be the hero.”
All I could do was look at him as he stared off into the direction Garrett went. “Ya’know,” I said, gaining his attention. “You could always be someone else’s hero.”
“Oh, yeah? Like whose?”
Shrugging one shoulder, I said, “Open your eyes and find out.” I walked away, hearing him say, “LG!” before I spotted my brother again, watching Hannah give him a kiss on his cheek.
“That was kind of cute,” Jules said.
“Fuck yeah, it was!” I exclaimed while walking by. Le sigh. I needed my other bestie, so I went searching for him, finally finding standing by one of the islands. “Deany Baby!”
He turned his head over his shoulder, softly smiling at seeing me walking towards him. “Hey, Little G,” he said, wrapping an arm around shoulders. All four of the boys wrapped their arms around my shoulders because I was a lot shorter than them. “Enjoying your night?”
“No,” I said, resting my head on his shoulder. Tilting my head to look up at him, I asked, “What about you; are you enjoying your birthday?”
Squeezing me in a way that only a best friend could, he replied, “I am now,” making me chuckle after and follow his gaze to a girl dressed as JLo dancing on the dance floor.
“Yo, Dean,” Beau said. “Can you - or Little G - do me a favor and take one of these off my hands?”
“I don’t drink,” I said. “You know that.” My attention went to a figure that just showed up next to me; Tucker.
“Who is that?” Dean asked.
“I don’t know her personally, but I’m pretty sure that’s JLo,” Beau replied.
She looked familiar, though. “Wait. I’m pretty sure I’ve seen her at Malone’s a few times.”
Tucker tapped me on the shoulder, gaining my attention. “I got an idea.” He scrolled through his phone, looking for something before On The Floor by Jennifer Lopez started playing.
I looked back at the girl, whose name I’m pretty sure was Allie, stopped dancing before she listened for a second to the song, saying, “Oh, my god! Wait, this is me! Now!”
Dean chugged some of his drink before reaching for Tucker, putting me in the middle of the two, as he said, “Who says you’re struggling with your assists, huh?”
The only way I could suppress a laugh was to bite my lips between my teeth as Tucker said, “I can still change the song, dick,” as Dean made his way to the dance floor.
Wrapping my arm around his back, I smiled and said, “Don’t worry, Tuck. I still love you.”
He chuckled, putting his arm around my shoulders for a side hug, saying, “Thanks, Little G.”
Dean and JLo - her nickname until I confirm her name is Allie - danced for a moment, causing me to fan myself.
“Good lord,” I said.
“Calm down, Lottie,” Tuck chuckled.
“Fuck, I’m trying, Bee.”
Guiding me in front of him, he laughed and said, “Go find someone to help cool you off.”
As I walked through the house, I tried to find Birdie or someone else from the team to hang out with, but couldn’t, so I decided I'd had enough ‘fun’ for the night. When I walked by Logan, he called me by my nickname, my footsteps stopping.
Turning to face him, I saw that damn smirk on his face. It was probably the drinks he’d had to smile at me like that, but I decided to stay for a few extra minutes.
“What’s up?” I asked, standing beside him.
“Where you going?” he asked.
Pointing up, I said, “To my assigned bedroom for the night? My pajamas and comfort movie’s calling me.”
He nodded, a determined look in his eyes as he took another sip of his beer. When he looked up, I followed his gaze, sighing at seeing Hannah and Garrett standing in the middle of the landing.
Shaking my head, I ultimately decided to just go up to my room for the night. As I passed by Garrett and Hannah’s room, he poked his head out, grabbing at me.
“Sis, hey, what’s wrong?” he asked.
“Tell your best friend to open his fucking eyes,” I whispered, a tear sliding down my cheek. I hadn’t realized my vision blurred with unshed tears. As I finally made it back to my room, I sighed and looked around, not noticing a duffle bag and letterman jacket sitting on the floor.
After I took my makeup off and got into my pajamas, I grabbed my laptop and got into the bed, putting on my mom’s favorite movie, which just so happened to be mine as well; Dirty Dancing.
It wasn’t until Johnny and Robbie’s fight that the door opened, a body stopping at the threshold.
“LG.”
Snapping my gaze up, I locked eyes with those brown ones that I adored so much. “Logan.”
“What are you doing in my room?”
“What are you doing in my room?” I countered.
He sighed, walking into the room and taking his wings off. “This is either a set up or someone overbooked.”
“With Beau and Dean, there’s no telling,” I said, going back to my movie. A few seconds later, I had to take a deep breath to keep my eyes from shifting to Logan as I heard rustling, like he was taking off– oh, my god, he was changing.
I snuck a glance at him, seeing his muscular back that was doing things to insides. And, yes - I’d been turned on all night at seeing his freaking delicious arms all night. His light chuckle had me looking from his back to his eyes.
“Don’t worry. I’ll put a shirt on just for you.”
“Don’t do that on my account,” I said. “If you’re more comfortable shirtless, go ahead.” Putting my eyes back on my screen, I quietly sighed before feeling the bed dip beside me.
“Should you take the bed or me?” he asked.
Looking over at him with furrowed brows, I said, “No. I can feel this conversation happening with Gare and Wellsy.” I looked forward before adding, “We will sleep comfortably and-and-and… nicely, and-and…” I stopped talking and softly grunted, looking back at him. “Please say something.”
Logan laughed and rested his forehead on my shoulder. “I promise I won’t do anything.” He looked at me, a small smirk stretching his lips. “I will be very gentlemanly.”
“Thank you.”
It was quiet for a little while before he asked, “So… you figure skate?”
Quickly looking at him, I had to lean back a little so that I didn’t knock him in the head with my own. “What?”
“I saw you that day. Skating. In the rink. Day of the interviews.” When I could find the words to say, he added, “I followed you after Hannah walked out of the weight room, and found you on the rink. You’re amazing.”
Smiling a little, I gave him my thanks before taking a deep breath. “To answer your question; no, not really. Dad was way more into hockey, as you know. The moment Garrett and I learned to walk, we had skates on our feet. I would always copy the figure skaters I’d see on tv.”
“Did you ever want to be one?”
I thought about that question for a moment, remembering a time when Dad was giving Garrett a lesson on hockey and I was spinning and skating all around the rink. Dad had yelled at me that the Graham family won’t have figure skaters in the family. “At one point, yeah. Dad didn’t want figure skaters in the family, so I… gave it up. I completely abandoned it when my mom died.”
Feeling his hand on my cheek, I turned my head to look at him. “I’m so sorry, LG.”
“It’s okay.” Turning my head back to look at my screen, I said, “I only do it now when I need to let off some steam.” I had a feeling he wanted to say something else, but chose not to.
When the movie was over, I had told him I had the perfect movie for him, so I put on one of my favorite hockey movies ever; The Mighty Ducks.
I couldn’t tell you where in the movie I fell asleep, but what I could tell you was that I was wrapped in his arms the next morning, feeling safer than I ever had.
When it was time to get on the buses the next morning, I was close to begging Coach Jensen to let me sit on the team bus but decided against it. So, as I sat down in my seat, I looked out of the window, seeing Logan’s gaze already on mine.
We smiled at each other before the buses took off back to Briar.
~~~
I was sitting on the couch, eating a bowl of cereal when Jules came walking in front of me to sit down while Dean and two random girls were playing air hockey… to which one of the girls beat him.
“Dean Di Laurentis, everyone,” Jules said. “Losing to a girl.” They locked eyes with me and asked, “Is that–”
Setting my bowl down, I said, “I’m going outside,” as Dean said, “Sexist.”
“How’s that sexist?”
“She is not a girl. She is a girl trapped in a person’s body.”
Looking at Garrett, I said, “If you don’t save me from this hell–”
“Go outside, take a breath,” he said, kissing the top of my head.
Sighing, I opened the front door after hearing a knock. “Uhm… Gare–” My words were cut off when I collided with a body; that body belonging to Logan.
“Hey, LG. Where are you going?” he asked.
“Well, I was going outside to take a breather, but… ya’know what? Nevermind.” I went to get the box off the porch when an arm wrapped around my middle, hauling me up and turning me back into the house.
“You’re staying inside, princess,” he said softly, walking back into the house with the box in hand.
“This is the living room,” Dean said.
“Deany Baby,” I said. “Big bro needs to pass this class or test or whatever or else your team is well and truly fucked.”
“You’re lucky you’re the only one who can call me Deany Baby.”
I laughed and stood next to Logan behind the couch, Garrett sitting in front of me.
“And then your whole line is fucked,” Jules said.
“And the season’s fucked,” Logan said.
“I pretty much just said that, Logan siblings,” I said.
“LG and I can’t be the only two number one fans of a shitty team,” Jules said. “That’s so embarrassing.”
Garrett sighed, so I stepped in for him. “Okay, okay. As much as I agree with you two, Gare here-” I placed my hands on his shoulders. “-really does need to study.”
“Brain fuel coming in, Cap,” Tucker said, placing a bowl in front of him on the table. “We got you. High in Omega-3’s, carb forward, no keto bullshit.”
“Where was that when I was looking for food?” I asked.
“Play-by-play for Little G; you walked into the kitchen, immediately grabbed a bowl then your cereal then the special milk you keep here before grabbing a spoon then sitting down to eat it.”
Narrowing my eyes at Tucker, I said, “You’re lucky you’re my favorite.”
“Thought I was your favorite?” Dean asked.
“Yeah,” Logan agreed.
Relenting, I said, “Okay, you’re all my favorite, BUT–”
“John’s your favorite next to Garrett?” Jules asked.
I looked at them with a murderous glare before saying, “Yes,” through gritted teeth.
“Uhm, there’s two Johns,” one of the girls, Zoe, said. “Which one are you talking about?”
“That’s for me to know, and for everyone else to never find out.” I looked at the box in Logan’s hand as he opened it, Tucker asking, “What is that?”
“More Liquid IV,” Logan answered, tossing a bag at Tucker.
“I thought you passed on the sponsorship.”
“Yeah, I did,” Garrett said, turning to look at me. “They DM’d Dad some happy family marketing angle. They want us to do the whole thing with him.”
“I saw this with the most profound disrespect; fuck that,” I said.
“Wait, sorry, that’s it?” Jules asked. “How much money did you two leave on the table?”
I went to say something, but Logan’s words stopped me. “Does it matter? It’s kind of their business.”
“Y’all,” Tucker said. “He’s trying to study.”
“No amount of money is fucking worth it,” I bit out.
“That’s why Taco Shack is the ideal sponsorship,” Logan said, trying to lighten the mood. “No strings attached.”
“Oooohh, bring me some carne asada, please!” I said, leaning my head on his shoulder, giving my best puppy dog face.
“All I’m saying is cash is better than tacos,” Jules said. “Unless you don’t need the cash, I guess.”
I quickly picked my head up to look at them while Logan chastised, “Jules!”
“What? They both know their nepos.”
“Does it look like I’m getting any sponsorships for anything?” I inquired defensively. “Because the last time I checked, I wasn’t.”
“Okay, you know what,” Garrett said. “I need to focus. Jeez.” He stood up and climbed over the back of the couch, Logan’s hands on my shoulders to guide me out of the way.
After Garrett went up the stairs, Dean came over to us and asked, “Think he’s coming back for that?”
“Oh, my god,” I breathed. “I’m taking my breather now.”
About an hour or so later, I was sitting on the ledge of the wall reading my book with my back against a pillar when Hannah showed up just as Logan was walking out of the front door.
He and I locked eyes for a minute before he put his toolbox on the ledge in front of me by the steps, saying to Hannah, “Hey, you don’t have to lock it. You can just leave it on the porch. Actually–” He went down the steps to get her bike, saying, “I can leave it on the porch,” before carrying it up the steps to lean it against the house.
“What happened to your Subaru?” he asked, coming to stand next to me.
“Hey, Little G,” Hannah said, before turning her attention back to Logan. “My Bluebaru? How do you know about that?”
“I fixed it. Freshman year you brought it to my family’s garage just off Route 6.”
“That was you?”
He looked at me with a smile as I said, “Yup, that was him.”
“I-I loved that car,” she said. “Tragically, she died.”
“Oh, shit,” Logan and I said, to which he added, “Sorry,” after.
“No, no, you gave my Bluebaru six more months of life. I had her my whole freshman year. That was huge.”
“Well, if your bike needs a tune-up, John Logan here is your guy,” I said, a soft smile stretching my lips.
Hannah laughed while I nudged Logan.
“She’s serious,” Logan said. “I kinda made a business out of fixing things, doing handyman work, whatever I can get around campus.” Looking at me, he said, “I’m actually currently on my way to hang Professor Walden’s new widescreen tv for $25 an hour.”
“That’s more than I’m making, which is nada,” I said.
“Nice,” Hannah said.
“Yeah. I’m rollin’ in it,” Logan said.
“Well, I’m holding down three jobs for… wait for it.” She waited a couple of long seconds before saying, “Minimum wage.”
I jumped when Logan said, “Damn!” before I lightly hit him in the arm as he said, “Where’s the Bentley?” while taking a couple of steps towards Hannah. As if the hit just registered, he turned and looked at me, asking, “Why’d you hit me?”
“You scared me,” I said, shrugging.
Hannah chuckled again before saying, “I love riding my bike.”
“It’s great exercise.”
She pointed at me and said, “Keeps me grounded.”
“Really?” Logan said. “Good for you. I’m proud of you.”
“You’re a hockey player. I thought all you guys got free rides.”
“Yeah, well, scholarship money only goes so far. Can’t all be the Graham siblings, right?” Logan said. Turning to face me, he whispered, “Sorry.”
“Uhm, speaking of my brother,” I said, moving to sit. “He’s studying in his room if you want me to walk you up there?”
“Uhm, I know my way, but sure, yeah, that’d be great,” she said.
I went to get down, but stopped at feeling hands on my hips. Looking into Logan’s eyes, I put my hands on his shoulders and let him slide me down from the ledge. Once on my feet, I whispered, “Thank you.”
Looking at Hannah, I said, “Come on. Let’s go.”
We walked inside and she explained that their session got pushed back a couple of hours due to her meeting with Justin Kohl, which greatly explains the shitty attitude he had earlier.
Hearing Cherry Pie faintly playing down the hall, I thought it was ridiculous of him to be blasting that particular song while studying.
I knocked on the door, saying, “Gare? Garrett!”
Hannah knocked once before she said, “Not sure how Cherry Pie is gonna-”
“OH MY GOD!!!”
“My eyes!!”
Garrett had the gall to sit back on his knees like he didn’t do anything wrong.
Hannah and I ran out of his room and back down the hall to the stairs.
“Oh, my god, my eyes, my eyes, my eyes, my eyes, my eyes,” I said, walking into the kitchen. “Tucker, give me something for my eyes, quick.”
“What happened, Little G?” he asked.
“Walked in Garrett having a mouth full of puck bunny.”
The chuckle that started to sound from him quickly died when I gave him a murderous look.
“That’s not funny,” he said, trying to hold back his laughter.
“No, it’s not, John Tucker!” I shivered. “Ew, I just got a flashback.”
~~~
I don’t know what I was thinking, walking through the house in nothing but a cami and some boy shorts underwear. Seeing a figure under our kitchen sink, I leaned against the island as seductive and sexy as I could.
“Excuse me, mister handyman, but I think I need my drain snaked. Do you think you could help me?” I asked.
The man under the sink crawled out from under it, and before I could see his face, I started walking back through the house to the stairs before going to my bedroom. Before I could make it far in the bedroom, I was turned around, lips on mine. My shirt was off before his own hit the floor.
I was thrown on the bed before the faceless man unzipped his pants and hovered over me, his lips connecting with mine again. Even though he was faceless when I opened my eyes to look at him, he had a face when I closed my eyes.
It didn’t make sense, but I understood it.
I had closed my eyes as he moved his lips from mine to my neck before he kissed his way down my stomach, my mouth exactly where I wanted him. “Please,” I whispered.
When I opened my eyes, he was hovering over me. What shocked me to my freaking core was the fact that he had a face… and that face belonged to none other… than John Logan.
“What do you want, LG?” he asked, in that fucking husky voice of his.
I shot up in bed, gasping for breath at the dream I’d just had. “What the fuck?” I said, trying to catch my breath. Just for an extra measure, I looked around the room, breathing a sigh of relief at seeing my own stuff for once.
All the time I’ve stayed at the Hawks House, I was either on the couch or in Garrett’s room on a cot that he kept in there for me.
Once I was dressed and ready for the day, I started my walk to my classes for the day.
I don’t think I learned a damn thing because all I could focus on was that dream I had about Logan going down on me… and the fact that he was also the faceless man in my dream.
To make matters freaking worse, I ended up running into him. We walked and talked about any and everything. I asked him how Professor Walden’s tv install went, he asked how the study session between Garrett and Hannah went, to which I told him how the sight of Garrett and Zoe burned my eyes.
All I could think about was my dream, and how he was hovering over me asking me what I wanted. You, you freaking idiot.
It was quiet between the two of us for a moment before he asked, “Hey, are you busy tonight?”
“Why?”
“‘Cause the guys and I are going to Malone’s.”
“Wait, isn’t tonight karaoke night?”
Logan chuckled and stopped walking, turning to face me. “Yeah. Come on. It’ll be fun.”
I faced him and just… looked at him. “I don’t drink, though.”
“No one said you had to drink.” At my silence, he took a step toward me, pushed a stray curl behind my ear. “I’ll make sure no one messes with you. Or whatever your drink of choice will be.”
Looking at him, I contemplated my answer before whispering, “Okay.”
After a few hours and a nap later, I was sitting with Dean at a table in Malone’s, watching Allie absolutely butcher Take Me or Leave Me from RENT. Hannah cheered for her at one point, along with everyone else in the crowd.
Why was I with Dean, you may ask? Well, that’s because I tried texting Logan when I made it to the House for us to leave together, but he never answered. So, being the gentleman that he was, Dean offered for me to arrive with him, so I took him up on that offer.
I walked up to Hannah and Garrett at the bar, two empty glasses sitting in front of her, a third attached to her hand.
“I think we found your ‘drink’ drink,” Garrett said.
“What?” I asked, confused.
“Little G!” Hannah cheered, wrapping an arm around me in an awkward hug.
“Uhh, Gare?”
He shook his head a couple of times before saying, “Don’t ask.”
Chuckling, I looked at the stage, watching Tucker do his rendition of Save A Horse, Ride A Cowboy by Big & Rich, cheering when he made it to the chorus, my voice joining him from where I was sitting. Garrett gained my attention as took the little umbrella from Hannah’s drink, which I came to realize was a pina colada.
A chest meeting my back and arms resting on my own gained my attention, a husky voice greeting us three at the bar.
“Logan!” Hannah exclaimed.
Cue the heated cheeks and slightly wide eyes.
She put her arm around me, looking up while saying, “You fixed my car.”
Putting a hand over my mouth, I snorted when she turned back to Garrett and said, “He fixed my car.”
“You have a car?” Garrett asked, confused.
With a sad tone to her voice, she said, “No.”
“Had a car,” I chimed in.
“A great car,” Logan added.
Looking at us, Hannah said, “I’m buying the both of you a very special thank-you drink.”
“Me? Wh-what did I do?” I asked.
“For always being there.” She leaned forward, whispering something in the bartender’s ear before sitting back down, laughing as she tapped Logan’s hand and said, “You’re gonna love it.”
When Hannah had leaned forward, Logan kept his left arm draped over my shoulders as he leaned on his right arm on the counter.
“Hannah has discovered the pina colada tonight,” Garrett said.
“I only had one…” she said. “Or four?”
“Is that what we’re getting, too?” Logan asked.
“Nope.” Facing us with a bright blue drink in hand, she said, “Okay, for my mechanic, I call this the Bluebaru.”
Logan took the glass from her and looked at it, saying, “Wow, that looks like wiper fluid.”
Why did that just turn me the fuck on?
“That might actually be wiper fluid,” Garrett and I said, although my tone was more humorous than his.
Logan chuckled as Hannah added, “It’s mostly blue curacao with a secret ingredient.” She got a little closer to us to not so whisper, “More blue curacao.”
As if he was speaking to a toddler that just gave him an empty plate, he said, “Oh, I can’t wait. I’m so excited.”
Turning her blue eyes to mine, Hannah said, “And now for you, Little G.” She took another glass and set it in front of me. “Take a guess.”
“Uhm… a pina colada?” I asked.
“Yes!”
“Nepo babies have feelings, too,” Jules said, gaining my attention. They looked between Garrett and I, adding, “Sorry if I was an asshole.”
“You’re always an asshole,” Gare and I answered.
“Fair.”
I watched as he put a straw into his cup before he said, “Here goes,” taking a sip from the Liquid IV Jules must’ve put in his water. “These are pretty good.”
“They just keep sending you those for free?” Hannah asked.
“Yeah, they still want him,” Logan answered, shifting his position some while never taking his arm off my shoulders.
“They want our dad,” I chimed in.
“Wait,” Hannah said. “You guys should just do it together. I mean, look at you. Best friends.”
“Han, I think we need to slow down on the pina coladas,” I chuckled.
“No, I mean it,” she said, looking at me. “Screw your dad. Garrett can do it with Logan. You could be teammates spotting each other at the gym. Or besties wingmanning each other at the bar.”
Resting his cheek in his hand, Garrett said in a dreamy voice, “Besties.”
“Besties,” Logan repeated.
“Am I drunk or is she brilliant?” Jules asked.
“No, I am drunk, and you are brilliant,” Hannah replied. “And I’m brilliant, too. And Little G’s brilliant, too!”
“It’s not a bad idea,” Garrett said.
I turned my head to look at Logan over my shoulder, our eyes locking for a moment before he said, “Thanks, man, but I don’t need the charity.”
“Logan,” I whispered.
“Yeah, you do,” Jules said.
Hannah chimed in, gaining my attention, and said, “Okay, seriously, nobody wants to see Oldie McOldsfuck has-been, okay?”
“Oh, my god, she took the nickname right out of my mouth,” I said.
“What’s better than two young hot hockey players?”
“Three hot young hockey players?” Tuck said, putting a hand on my arm while wrapping his arm around Logan.
We all laughed before Jules said into the mic, “Hannah Wells. You’re up, bitch.”
“Wait, hold on,” Garrett said. “I thought you weren’t singing?”
“Well, that was before I found the perfect song,” Hannah replied, handing her glass to Garrett. She looked back at me and winked.
It took me a moment to realize what song she was going to sing. “Oh, no,” I chuckled. Looking at Gare, I said, “You’re fucking in for it.”
“Dirty, rotten, filthy, stinkin’,” the track played.
“Oh, shit, Graham,” Hannah said into the mic. “Do you know this one?” She launched into Cherry Pie by Warrant, absolutely killing it.
As she sang, Logan led me to a table, Hannah singing and walking up to us during the few lines of the song, my head banging to the beat while I laughed at her. I watched her go up to Gare, dance with him for a second before she went over to Allie and sang with her.
When she went back up to the stage, I looked over at Logan, seeing that dreamy look in his eyes as he looked at her. My smile fell before I sighed and looked back over at Hannah, watching her go back up to Garrett for a second before making her way back to the stage.
“Kind of sweet, isn’t it?” Jules said, gaining mine and their brother’s attention. “Seeing Garrett being serious about someone.”
“Do you think he’s serious?” Logan asked. His tone suggested that he was asking for himself so that he could swoop in and snatch her up.
“Everyone of Fifth Line seems to think so. They get more likes than anything I post.”
“Yeah, because he’s a fucking Graham,” I muttered.
“Don’t worry. You get the likes, too.”
Letting my anger about my last name get the better of me, I said, “Yeah. Because we’re fucking Graham’s.” Looking at Logan, I said, “And you’re an asshole.” I didn’t take my eyes off him when the song finished and he adjusted his shirt like he was hot or something.
After letting Hannah and Garrett have a moment, I walked up to him and told him that I was ready to leave. We gathered up Allie and made it to the Jeep, where a very drunk Allie and I sat in the backseat, Hannah and Garrett up front.
Sometime in the drive between Malone’s and the Hawks House, Allie had laid down, putting her head on my lap. My phone dinged, so I dug it out of my back pocket, seeing a text from Logan.
I just now saw your texts. I’m so sorry, LG. Can we talk later?
I locked my phone and rested my head on the window, mentally thanking Garrett for putting the doors back on the Jeep due to the rain that was coming down.
Allie made me jump as she sat up real quick and said, “You guys, I forgot my purse at the bar.”
“Jesus, Allie,” I whispered.
“Your purse with my wallet and keys in it?” Hannah asked.
Allie looked at Garrett and said, “We gotta go back.”
“It’s closed,” he answered.
“Well, what now?” Hannah asked.
“Next party?” Allie asked, slurring her words.
Grabbing her by the shoulders, I said, “Oh, no. No more parties for you.”
When we made it back to the House, I helped her out of the car and into the house, helping her to the couch before Garrett draped a blanket over her.
“Night night,” she said.
I chuckled and made my way up the stairs. I went to walk into Garrett’s room when I saw Hannah changing. “Oh, my god. I’m so sorry. I’ll, uhm, go into one of the other bedrooms.”
Closing the door, I sighed and leaned against it for a second, staring at another door across the hall. Making, probably the worst decision of my life, I walked over to the door, took a deep breath and opened it.
Walking into the bedroom, I closed the door softly behind me. Looking at the bed, I drew my brows in confusion at seeing a shirt laying neatly with a note on top.
LG, feel free to wear this to bed. I know it’s your favorite. -JL
Biting my bottom lip between my teeth, I softly chuckled before changing into the shirt that was left out for me. Turning to place my clothes in a chair, I noticed another note on top of a book.
You left this in the kitchen the other day. Didn’t want anything happening to it. -JL
How the fuck can he be this thoughtful toward me when he was pining for someone else? I guess it was just him being nice. Still, I grabbed the book and crawled into his bed and opened my book, reading the words on the pages.
I had fallen asleep sitting up sometime while reading, and woke up the next morning wrapped in two arms. When I opened my eyes, I saw a chest staring back at me. Tilting my head back, I just looked at Logan’s sleeping face.
He took a deep breath and said in a groggy voice, “Staring is rude, LG.”
Tilting my head back down, I whispered, “Apology accepted.” After a few seconds, I added, “You’re still an asshole.”
I felt his lips on the top of my head before he twisted and said, “I’ll go get us some coffee.” Reluctantly, I let him get up from the bed to put on a shirt and walk out of his room. As I was left alone for a few moments, I started thinking about the dream I had the other night and what it could’ve meant.
When he came back in with two mugs, I sat up and took one from him, sipping on the hot liquid. “Yum.”
Logan sat back on the bed, sitting up like I was. “I really am sorry.”
Shaking my head, I said, “It’s okay.” To fill the awkward silence that plagued us, I asked, “Why do I always end up in your bed and not… say, Tuck’s?”
“I don’t know,” he answered. “I think I’m more protective of you than he might be.”
“Okay, and what about–”
“Do you really wanna wake up to Dean having sex?”
I looked at him with a disgusted look, causing him to laugh, my own joining in.
“That’s what I thought.”
It was quiet again before I asked, “Hey, can I ask you something?”
“Yeah. Anything.”
“Uhm… do you have a crush on anyone?” I looked at him to gauge his demeanor, not seeing it shift at all. Either he’s good at masking it or it’s not changing at all.
“Yeah, I thought I did, but then someone else came along.”
“Have you had any weird dreams about this new person?” Looking over at him, I watched him nod his head a few times before he looked over at me.
“All the time.”
We just looked at each other for a second before I took a deep breath and sipped on my coffee some more before sitting up a little to place the mug on the nightstand. Turning more towards Logan, I asked, “Are you 100%, like, fully awake yet? Because there’s something really off the wall I need to ask you.”
He nodded his head and looked down at a random spot on the comforter before bringing his eyes back to mine. “Okay.” He brought his mug up to his lips to take a sip of his coffee.
“Would you be willing to give me an orgasm?”
Almost spitting his drink out, he leaned forward and coughed a little. “A what?”
“An orgasm,” I said. “Why is it so hard for you boys to say orgasm?”
“I’m sorry. I’m just caught off guard here. I can say it, though; orgasm. See? Did you even have any of the pina colada last night?”
“Okay,” I said, tossing the covers off of me. “Let’s, uhh, I don’t know, let’s just get the awkwardness out of the way, okay?” I paced a little before I stopped and looked at him, holding my arms out. “I have a freaking crush on you. Okay? There. I said it. I’ve had one for a while, but I didn’t know how to say it, and I’ve been beating myself up, and getting mad at you for how you’ve been looking at Wellsy when I really want you to look at me that way, and– what are you doing?”
“Slowly walking towards you.”
“Why?”
“Because I can.” After a couple of steps, he asked, “Have you ever… orgasmed with a guy?”
Looking around, I mumbled, “Once.”
“What about with yourself?”
“Fucking fireworks.”
He hummed, stopping a couple of feet in front of me. “But not with someone else?” He crossed his arms.
I crossed my own arms, matching his stance. “Maybe once. Would you be willing to do this thing for me? The same thing you’ve done for countless women across campus?”
Logan chuckled and lowered his head before looking back up at me. “When?”
Shrugging, I turned my head to the side a little before saying, “Does tonight work?”
“Sure. Here or….?”
“Oh, uhm…. How about at my apartment? My roommate should be out for the night. From what I can remember, she goes to her boyfriend’s place, like, 5 nights out of the week.”
“Okay.”
I grabbed my coffee mug and went down the stairs, not caring or even realizing I was still Logan’s shirt. Seeing Tuck, Dean and Beau standing and sitting at the dining table, I decided to watch this scene play out as I leaned on elbows on the island while sipping on my coffee.
Tucker was looking at something in his hand, which I came to realize was one singular grape. He looked from it to Beau and Dean, saying, “I don’t understand.”
“Sweet, sweet Tuck,” Dean said. Putting his hand on Tuck’s shoulder, he added, “Can I just be the first to say how thrilled we are that you’ve decided to pledge Sig Tau?”
“We welcome you to our brotherhood, sweet Tuck,” Beau said.
“Okay,” Tucker said.
“And as your future big, it is my pleasure - nay - my honor, to haze you, and all I ask is that you take care of that one little grape until I ask you to stop.”
I did my best to try and conceal my laughter, catching Dean’s eye a time or two. Now, with Beau… if I hadn’t had my sights set on Logan, I’d definitely have a thing for Beau.
“That’s it?” Tucker asked, looking down at his grape.
“That’s it, bud,” Beau answered.
Dean grabbed my attention, motioning with his hand to come over to him, to which I did, as Beau said that the task was so simple as Dean wrapped his arm around my shoulders.
“Yeah, I can do that,” Tucker said. “Guys, I gotta be honest. I was a little worried you were gonna make me streak across campus or frost my tips.”
“No!” Dean and Beau said.
“Hey, I’m gonna be your big brother,” Beau added, placing his hand on Tucker’s shoulder. “Would your brother do something like that to you?”
“Hey, Little Graham,” Dean said. When I looked at him, he continued, “Are you hungry?”
When I scrunched my brows in confusion, he shifted eyes quickly from me to Tuck then back to me again. Picking up what he was putting down, I looked at Tucker and stole his grape, popping it into my mouth and chewing it.
“Well, just one last thing,” Beau said, placing a strawberry into Tuck’s empty hand. “Should anything happen to your fruit baby, it will be replaced with a slightly larger piece of fruit.”
“What do you mean by that? Little G!” Tucker said, exclaiming my nickname when I took the strawberry from his hand before Beau replaced it with a kiwi.
I took a bite from the strawberry, humming in satisfaction before looking up at Dean, holding the piece of fruit up. “It’s really good,” I said, Dean taking a bite from the fruit and humming in satisfaction just as I did.
“Good luck, sweet Tuck,” Beau said.
“This is the part where you run,” Dean said.
Tucker turned and got off the table, Beau and Dean doing their best to chase after him. I laughed and walked back over to the island, grabbing my mug and taking a sip from it.
After I washed my mug, I grabbed myself a quick breakfast before going back up to Garrett’s room to change into clothes I kept in his room. Yes, I have my own drawer. No, it’s not weird between us, even though others think so.
Once changed, I put Logan’s shirt back in his before making my way out of the House, I made my way to campus for my classes for the day. To say that my mind was on tonight with Logan made me extra nervous.
Not a lot of people have made it to the apartment I shared with my best friend, other than when her boyfriend and study group come over. I did my best to tidy up before Logan was expected to arrive.
I even went by the House to get the shirt I slept in the night before!
As I was finishing up some last minute tidying, a knock sounded on the door, my heart feeling like it was going to beat out of my chest. “U-uhm, j-just a second!” I said loudly. Changing the quickest I’ve ever changed in my life, I put Logan’s shirt back on, loving the way it smelt like him.
Going back to the door, I took a breath before opening it, seeing Logan on the other side. “Hey.”
“Hey,” he greeted back. Pointing at me, he asked, “Is that my shirt?”
Looking down, I said, “Y-yeah. I hope you don’t mind. I went back to the house and got it from your bedroom.”
“I don’t mind.” We stood there for a moment before he said, “Are you gonna keep me out here all night?”
“Oh! Right. Come on in.” I moved away from the door, opening it a little more for him to come inside before I closed and locked it. “Uhm, like I said, this morning, my roommate slash best friend should be out for the night at her boyfriend’s place.”
I watched him look around as he slowly walked around the living space.
“It’s not much, but… it’s home… sometimes.”
He turned around and looked at me, saying, “It’s nice. Very girly.”
“Gee, thanks,” I sarcastically said, making us both chuckle. After a few awkward moments, I gestured to in the direction of my bedroom, saying, “Shall we?”
Holding an arm out, he said, “After you.”
“Such a gentleman.”
“Always.”
I laughed again and led him to my bedroom, the both of us standing awkwardly in the middle, looking at each other.
“Are we gonna…?” I asked, awkwardly.
Logan sighed before walking up to me. “We don’t have to if you don’t want to,” he said, taking my hands in his.
“No, no, I-I… I want to. I just, uhm… one second.” I walked around to my desk, opening my laptop and opening my Spotify to find the right song to calm my racing heart down. Baby Now That I Found You by the Foundations started playing and the breath I knew I needed to release came out, my shoulders relaxing a little.
I started to dance a little, forgetting all about my surroundings for a moment.
“What is happening?” Logan asked, making me jump.
Turning to face him, I said, “I’m, uhh, setting the mood? This song helps to calm me down.”
“Well, if it helps to set it, then by all means.”
I giggled. I actually fucking giggled as I started dancing again, mouthing the words as I released all the anxiety and nerves about spending this night with him. At one point, he actually joined in on the dancing, making me laugh.
I felt so free dancing like a crazy person with John Logan in my apartment bedroom. He seemed to feel free as well as he grabbed my hand and spun me around, pulling my back to his front.
Not being able to take it anymore, I turned around to face him before putting my hands on both the back of his head and his neck, my fingers threading through his hair just a moment before he leaned down, our lips finally meeting in a kiss that I’d literally been dreaming about for a good year.
He squatted and placed his hands on the backs of my thighs, silently telling me to jump, to which I did, wrapping my legs around his waist before he guided us over to my bed where he gently laid me on my back.
I felt his hand on my neck before his lips made their way from mine to my jaw and finally to my neck, where he placed multiple kisses as my hand made its way back to his hair.
Logan’s hand went down my outer thigh a little bit before moving to the left near my inner thigh, my pulse rapidly beating. I guess he noticed because next I knew I was looking into his chocolate orbs.
“Hey,” he said, softly. “What’s the matter?”
“Hm? Oh, uhm, nothing. Nothing,” I replied, picking my head back up to kiss him.
“No, no. Something’s wrong.” Logan sat up a little more, resting his weight on his hand next to my head. “I think we need to stop.”
“What? Why?” I moved to sit up at the same moment he sat back on his legs, his thighs meeting his calves.
“Because, princess, your pulse is racing like crazy.”
I brought my knees up, my arms wrapping around my legs. “I guess I’m just nervous. I’ve had sex before, but it’s been quite a while since I’ve had it. I’m sorry.” I put my forehead against my knees, on the verge of crying.
“Hey, it’s okay.”
I felt myself being picked up before being set back down, my back against Logan’s chest. “What’s wrong with me?” I whispered.
“Nothing,” Logan said, resting his chin on my shoulder. “Absolutely nothing is wrong with you, princess.”
“What if there is something wrong with me?” I asked. “Like, what if I’m broken or something?”
“You’re not broken, LG. Maybe you don’t trust me enough to let yourself go and enjoy the moment, even if it has been a while.”
“But I do trust you, John.” I looked over my shoulder at him the best I could. “Fully. 100%. It’s just…” I sighed before whispering, “You never said anything back.” I could feel his confusion before I noticed it hitting him like a mack truck.
“I wouldn’t be here if I didn’t feel the same.” He was quiet for a moment before he said, “Nothing is more vulnerable than sex, LG. So, if you’re not there yet, then it sounds completely normal to me.”
I lightly chuckled before saying, “You just got deep on me.”
“I have another idea, if you’d be up for hearing it,” Logan said, moving to lean on his arm. I had to turn my head over my shoulder to look down at him. “Instead of me giving you an orgasm, why don’t you give yourself one.”
Confused, I said, “I do that all the time. What’s that got to do with you and I?”
“Oh, you give yourself one, huh?”
“What’s your point, John?”
He looked at me for a moment before lightly running his fingers over my back. “Show me.”
I watched as he stood from my bed, standing next to me before he said, “Show me, and I’ll show you.” He took his top shirt off before taking his tank off, showing me those glorious fucking abs.
Pushing all my nerves aside, I took a deep breath and stood, taking off his shirt that I wore, leaving me in only my bra and panties, Logan’s eyes never leaving mine.
One by painstakingly one, we removed the rest of our clothes, though it took him a little longer since he still had his boots on.
I couldn’t help but look at his semi-hard member, one of my eyebrows shooting up. “Damn.”
“I could say the same thing.”
I held up a finger, my other shooting up. “What happens in this room doesn’t get back to my brother, understood?”
He nodded and went to grab my vanity seat before looking around. I watched him grab a discarded towel from the floor, looking at me in question before I shook my head, knowing what he was asking; was I currently using this towel? It wasn’t laundry day yet.
After he placed the towel on the seat, he sat down, slouching just a little to get comfortable as I sat down on the edge of my bed.
“Alright,” I breathed. “Let’s do this.” I released a deep breath before guiding my hand down my stomach to my entrance, opening my eyes once gathering some of the wetness that had formed since… well, since classes.
I took in a sharp breath once my fingers met my clit, my eyes never leaving Logan’s as his hand fisted his cock, slowly jerking himself. My eyes started to flutter close at the sensation I was giving myself.
“Open your eyes,” Logan said. “Stay with me.”
My eyes stayed on his own, and his cock, as long as humanly possible before I tossed my head back, a moan breaking the silence before I fell back onto my bed, my breathing coming out in pants as I came, hearing Logan’s grunts as he too came.
“Holy fucking shit,” I breathed, feeling him lay next to me. “That was hot as hell.”
“Yeah, it was,” he replied, breathing just as heavy as I was.
We looked at each other before bursting into laughter. Once our laughter died down, I looked back up at the ceiling and asked, “So what now?” Sitting up real fast, I turned to look at him, my mouth open a little. “You up for a hamburger?”
A/N 2: hi, friends! let me know what you thought about! again, please do not hesitate to reblog and give some feedback, whether it be in the reblogs, comments, or my inbox.
Additional Notes: i'm open to writing for more off campus characters if this does well.
John Logan Taglist: @gingerihardlyknowher17 @meetmeinthefamilyvideo @peacefrogloverr @f4ll-for-you @melsunshine (i totally forgot to tag y'all 🫣 i'm so sorry!! pls forgive me?)
If you’re tagged and didn’t want to be, please let me know.
Italics wouldn’t let me tag!
~~~
*Please don’t post my writing anywhere else without my consent. The author of this work will always and forever be @harringtonstilinski.
All characters, story lines, and plot aside from y/n and her storyline & plot, are all of the work of Elle Kennedy, author of the Off Campus book series.
*These works contain material protected under International and Federal Copyright Laws and Treaties. Any unauthorized reprint or use of this material is prohibited.
No part of these works may be reproduced in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system without express written permission from the author / publisher.
